《Everyone Knows I'm a Good Person》


 Chapter 1

    <h4>Chapter 1</h4>


    <i> Editor: SimoB</i>


    ¡°Beep¨C Beep¨C¡±


    Shi Qing stood before the hospital bed, staring at the patient on it. He hadely features, obscured by sickness. There were tubes and needles sticking out of various parts of his body, and the doctors were still working hard to resuscitate him.


    The clock ticked down in his ears in hisst moments on Earth, alongside a voice that seemed to prattle on. ¡°Host, are you really going to refuse to do the tasks? You¡¯re definitely going to die then. All you have to do is guard the protagonist of the world and make sure that they follow the storyline of the original book without arousing their suspicions.¡±


    Seeing that Shi Qing was still only interested in his old body, the System began to panic. ¡°Host, please ept! When you finish all the tasks your body will still be alive.¡±


    Shi Qing: ¡°No. Laozi wants to die. Fuck off.¡±


    The System wanted to cry. ¡°We¡¯re already bound to each other, so if you don¡¯t ept then I¡¯ll die too. I¡¯m begging you, please just ept the tasks. They¡¯re super simple. I¡¯ll even activate a golden finger to make you a badass in every world, okay?¡±


    Shi Qing: ¡°Hehe.¡±


    He pointed at the him on the bed. ¡°I¡¯m good. Just look at that.¡±


    Regardless of the System¡¯s promises, he would still be confined to the hospital, forced to rely on the goodwill of others.


    The System was about to burst into tears at any moment. He had only heard about hosts eager to get to work after binding to a System. Why was his hostcently waiting for death instead?


    It decided to go all in. ¡°I¡¯ll activate the biggest golden finger for you! Every time you enter a new world, you¡¯ll always have the power to protect yourself!¡±


    Shi Qing nced at the System dispassionately from beside the bed. ¡°Is that it?¡±


    System: ¡°Wuwuwuwu... This is all I have! Even this big golden finger will have consequences...¡±


    When the System stopped bargaining and just began to cry, Shi Qing started to believe that this was the most lenient it could be. ¡°Let¡¯s go then.¡±


    The teary eyed System was taken aback. ¡°Huh?¡±


    Shi Qing nced down at this little round ball. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say there were tasks to be done? Let¡¯s go.¡±


    ¡°Oh? Oh oh! Let¡¯s go!¡±


    The system wasn¡¯t about to look a gift horse in the mouth. It hurriedly flew into Shi Qing¡¯s hand and whisked him away to another world.


    In an instant, they were in a space between worlds. For some reason, Shi Qing seemed to know that hosts had absolute control here. The scenery suddenly changed to that of a sunny beach.


    Its Hostidfortably on a beach chair. He wore sunsses and was sipping a drink from a coconut.


    The System couldn¡¯t help but ask weakly, ¡°Host, was your previous refusal meant to get more benefits?¡±


    Shi Qing drank some more coconut juice. He didn¡¯t deny it: ¡°In an unknown situation, it¡¯s natural to want to secure the best deal possible for yourself.¡±


    System: ¡°But I was so nice...¡±


    ¡°Even if you were the nicest person in the world, you would only put me first if we were in the same boat.¡±


    Shi Qing tapped the little round ball. ¡°Rx. Now that I know we¡¯re inseparable, I won¡¯t do anything to you.¡±


    System: ......


    After finding out that it had been yed with by its host for thest few days, it began questioning its life choices.


    But regardless of its own reservations, it had a job to do.


    The System tried tofort itself. Its host seemed like a smart cookie, which was much better than being stuck with a newbie. It presented the information it had on the first task to Shi Qing carefully.


    The info was downloaded directly into his brain, but Shi Qing only raised an eyebrow at the experience. He examined the files closely.


    ***


    This world used to be a modern monster leveling novel. The main character was called Yin Mingzheng. The plot was based on the idea that the location of 21st century Earth was suddenly revealed to intergctic warlords. To them, a technologically backward but temperate like this was ripe for the taking.


    And so the invaders came in droves. They were more advanced than Earth and naturally gifted in offense, so it was like taking candy from a baby to them.


    Following the massacre of their fellow humans by the invaders, many were able to awaken supernatural abilities and begin to counterattack. The protagonist Yin Mingzheng was the most fearsome existence among them, gifted with both brains and brawn.


    He established a base and defended it alongside his friends, gradually leveling up from fighting monsters. ording to the original plot, Yin Mingzheng would continue to beat them up, one by one, until he repelled all the invaders.


    But unfortunately, since the book was written too realistically, the wishes of its readers allowed it to be a reality. In this world, however, the aliens were not waiting patiently for the protagonist to grow. They sent countless monsters to overrun the Earth.


    The plot had already changed, but the important characters kept their personalities and achievements. After discovering they couldn¡¯t face humanity¡¯s elites head on, the aliens began to sow discord among their ranks. Everyone is out for themselves even in the best of times. Someone like Yin Mingzheng, who focused solely on protecting humans regardless of profit or emotion, was a thorn in the eyes of many.


    In addition, since the location of Earth was already exposed, a set of new invaders quickly arrived. In time, Yin Mingzheng would be forced to sacrifice himself to end the second wave of invaders, leaving Earth undefended for the first group to take.


    Shi Qing¡¯s task was to guard Yin Mingzheng and make sure that didn¡¯t happen.


    The System knew that he was finished when he opened his eyes. It quickly reminded him, ¡°I will randomly ce you in the body of an authority figure of this world. I promise that they¡¯ll be strong. You can look over their histories if you¡¯d like.¡±


    ¡°Is there anything else I have to do other than looking after the protagonist?¡±


    After getting to know the System in the past few days, Shi Qing knew that it wouldn¡¯t lie to him on purpose. It did seem like a bit of an airhead though.


    As he expected, the System quickly continued, ¡°Right right right. There¡¯s more. Host must be careful because this world is centered around the protagonist. Those that he disdains will be ejected from the world. Although this only applies to foreign entities like transmigrators, like Host. If you are kicked out, the task will be considered to be a failure.¡±


    ¡°There will be a grace period of one month provided. No matter how the protagonist feels towards the Host during that time, the World¡¯s Consciousness will not react. So the Host must make sure to be friendly with them quickly. If the first task is failed, your points will enter the negatives and it will take ten times that value to bring it back to zero.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡±


    Shi Qing snapped his fingers and a new coconut appeared in his hand.


    He narrowed his eyes. He wasn¡¯t too worried about being kicked out.


    The protagonist was friendly to all the major characters in this world, so he would be fine no matter who he became.


    As long as the System hadn¡¯t left anything out.


    The System was still chattering on: ¡°To assist the Host in lowering the chances of being ejected, the System has provided an animosity meter. If it is above 50%, the host will be forced to leave. Please be careful!¡±


    The System moved forward: ¡°Okay, I¡¯m ready to start! Remember to receive the original body¡¯s memories to better blend in! 3¨C 2¨C 1¨C¡±


    ***


    Arge protective dome covered a civilian refugee camp. There was an endless sea of robots, about half as tall as a human adult, unloading their weapons relentlessly into the barrier. There were just too many of them, and they had already broken through severalyers of the sixyered dome.


    Inside, civilians huddled in fear as they looked to the sky. Mothers embraced their children, husbands sheltered their wives, and sons and daughters were pulled close to their parents. Their eyes were all filled with the same sense of despair.


    There was a spaceship,rger than the entire dome, floating above the robots. Its cannon was aimed downwards.


    A cold mechanical voice repeatedly stated its message, ¡°Humans, surrender Yin Mingzheng within sixty seconds, or we will truly begin our assault.¡±


    ¡°Humans, surrender Yin Mingzheng within fifty-nine seconds, or we will truly begin our assault.¡±


    ¡°Humans, surrender Yin Mingzheng within fifty-seven seconds, or we will truly begin our assault.¡±


    The countdown from above was like the reaper¡¯s scythe, hanging over the heads of these refugees. They could only cry out in fear and hug their loved ones tight.


    This was a hostage situation.


    Using millions of lives to force Yin Mingzheng to give himself up.


    Everyone knew what would happen to a leader of Earth in the hands of the invaders. No one was innocent enough to think that Yin Mingzheng would sacrifice himself for them. They could only cry harder in theirst few moments.


    ¡°Fifty-seven....¡±


    ¡°Fifty-six....¡±


    ¡°Fifty-five....¡±


    Finally, at t minus ten seconds, a ne approached from afar.


    The spaceship that covered the sun finally fell silent as it received a transmission from the ne.


    ¡°We have brought Yin Mingzheng. Please release the hostages immediately.¡±


    Shi Qing, who had already been sitting on a throne in the spaceship for 30 seconds, lowered his eyes to watch as a man was shoved from the ne. His incredibly acute sight allowed him to see Yin Mingzheng¡¯s features, ones that agreed with his sense of beauty. His limbs were powerless and there was a deep resentment in his eyes.


    It seems he had been secretly drugged, just enough to render this formerly fearsome defender helpless. He could only allow himself to be tossed off the ne like cargo.


    Shi Qing sent the nearest unmanned drone to catch Yin Mingzheng. He wouldn¡¯t die from a fall of this height as he was an ability user, but it would still hurt quite a bit.


    Hemanded the drone to return as he continued to assimte the memories of this body.


    The System was right. He was powerful enough that no one would dare mess with him... Because he was the greatest enemy to ever grace this world since its formation. He was the leader of the second group of invaders, the ones that were taken out by Yin Mingzheng¡¯s sacrifice.


    ording to the memories, even other alien races were afraid toe close to the Robotic Army.


    And what did this top-grade identity mean to the protagonist Yin Mingzheng?


    This was an existence that, right after arriving on Earth, had threatened the lives of millions, simply to force humanity to forsake him. To him, he was just...


    ¡ª- An invader.

 Chapter 2

    <h4>Chapter 2</h4>


    <i> Editor: SimoB</i>


    Shi Qing sat on the throne with a nk face, his mechanical hand tapping the armrest. His voice was warm beyondpare: [System, exin to me why you sent me into the body of someone that almost blew up a hundred thousand earthlings? You know that the World¡¯s Consciousness will reject me, right?]


    The System knew that it was in the wrong the moment it arrived. It curled up in fright: [I- I didn¡¯t do it on purpose. This is my first time following a host. I mean I¡¯ve heard that the biggest golden finger can sometimes have unforeseen consequences, but I really didn¡¯t know it would be this...]


    It was afraid of the Host ming it, but Shi Qing really wasn¡¯t that mad. There was no use in getting angry about something that had happened already. It was better to think of a solution first.


    Moreover, this identity really was a steal. It wasn¡¯t too bad being an all-powerful alien while the humans were still weak. Plus it had just arrived and hadn¡¯t had the opportunity to harm anyone yet, so it was easier for him to start afresh.


    [I¡¯ll let you off this time, but make sure that this doesn¡¯t happen again. In any case, a month is more than enough time. Now tell me the animosity value.]


    The System immediately got to work. [Yin Mingzheng¡¯s animosity: 100/100]


    It felt discouraged just reporting the value.


    It had never seen such a high number in the case files it had gotten of its seniors. Was a month really enough time to lower it to below 50?


    The System had really messed up big time. It was just the first task and the Host was already going to go into the red wuwuwu.....


    Shi Qing stood up, ignoring the crying system. He waved his hand and an android immediately brought over a mirror.


    There was a humanoid figure made of silverponents standing in front of the mirror. The shape of his body was more simr to the humans outside than those of the androids surrounding him.


    Shi Qing closed his eyes, and the exposed silver on his face melted away to reveal the human face underneath.


    His own face appeared in the mirror, followed by his torso and limbs. In the end Shi Qing stood before the mirror in his original appearance.


    He was wearing running clothes on his tall body. His features were cold but beautiful.


    [Hey Host, are you nning to disguise yourself as a human to get closer to Yin Mingzheng? That¡¯s not a bad idea.]


    [No, I have something better in mind.]


    Shi Qing lifted a finger to his eye line. His ck irises turned silver, and his outfit morphed into a futuristic battle suit, like the ones the androids outside were wearing.


    His cold eyes softened slightly, and those aloof lips changed as well. His body underwent many minute changes. Within a minute, the arrogant young adult before the mirror was reced by a little youth that looked seventeen or eighteen at most.


    Shi Qing ced a hand on his soft abdomen and looked in the mirror.


    Pah, he hadn¡¯t seen his stomach ever since he turned twenty and started working out at the gym.


    The current him looked pure and fresh, and there was an innocence about him. Others couldn¡¯t help but feel a sense of goodwill towards him.


    The various androids around the spaceship paid no mind to Shi Qing¡¯s changes. They were just robots without any consciousness or will of their own; the original¡¯s most trusted subordinates.


    This is why the entire gxy was afraid of this species. It was a race of robots whose would only develop one lifeform to serve as their king. After it was born, it had to rely on itself to build an army to fulfill its directive to invade.


    Who wouldn¡¯t be afraid of a lifeless, fearless and endless invasive species? If the original wanted to, it could create countless foot soldiers. It could also use its tactical simtion programs to determine the best course of action at each stage of its conquest.


    The hostage situation on Earth was due to the tactical simtion program determining that Yin Mingzheng posed the greatest threat to their invasion. It suggested devising a method to make the humans abandon Yin Mingzheng themselves.


    The original was only born a short while ago. Even though the desire to dominate was carved into its metal bones, Earth was its first battlefield and so it wanted to be thorough.


    Which led to the situation Shi Qing transmigrated straight into.


    Of course, the Earthlings knew nothing of this backstory. They weren¡¯t even able to distinguish between the first and second group of invaders.


    Their ignorance towards the different species of the gxy was a pivotal part of Shi Qing¡¯s n.


    System: [Host, what are you going to do?]


    Shi Qing thought back to Yin Mingzheng¡¯s appearance and smiled.


    [It would be a shame to not take advantage of such a good looking man.]


    He stared at his reflection and ced a hand on the mirror.


    ¡°Send word of my orders. Retreat.¡±


    The sudden movements from the frozen machines that had gone still after Yin Mingzheng was handed over provoked another round of screams from within the dome.


    Ignoring the noises from inside the dome, the tens of thousands of robots turned and obediently returned to the ship.


    They flew in an orderly and organized fashion. Within five minutes, only the gigantic spaceship remained in the sky.


    Then it slowly began to shift and disappeared as suddenly as it had arrived.


    The people within the dome were shocked.


    The aliens actually left just like this. They really left.


    Anguished cries broke out in the base, not just because they were thankful for avoiding death, but for the tragic fate of that hero of humanity.


    ***


    Yin Mingzheng had been administered a tranquilizer specifically designed for ability users. His mind might clear an hourter but his body would remain unresponsive for a while.


    The most infuriating part of this was that he was the one who had created the drug and had given it to the base¡¯s leaders. It was meant to subdue ability users who became a danger to society, but it was used on him, the creator, instead.


    Ten thousand civilians for one of him. It was an easy decision for the higher-ups to make.


    But no one hade to inform him or asked about his opinions on the topic. They abused his trust towards hisrades and ambushed him before loading him onto a ne immediately after.


    Yin Mingzheng remained awake the whole time. He didn¡¯t even have a seat on the airne. Instead, he was just thrown on the ground like trash. All he could do was watch as countless pairs of shoes walked past him. Someone even took the opportunity to kick him.


    Yin Mingzheng knew that human nature could be scary, but he never imagined that those he had put his life on the line to protect would treat him so callously.


    He could have eventuallye to terms with the idea of sending him to die in their ce, but to deny him even onest shred of dignity?


    I guess the dead didn¡¯t need it, after all.


    Yin Mingzheng closed his eyes as the unmanned drone carried him to what felt like a soft bed. Hisugh was mocking. Even the aliens treated him better than his own species did.


    He then felt an ice cold mechanical arm inject him with something. Yin Mingzheng made no move to resist. He couldn¡¯t even if he wanted to.


    He continued to feign unconsciousness and allowed the robots to do what they would.


    They coerced the humans to give him up, but for some reason didn¡¯t kill him right away? Were they nning to cut him open?


    Yin Mingzheng continued to specte as the robots brought something into the room. His ears slightly moved as his enhanced sense of hearing allowed him to pick up the sound of a heavy object being dropped at the head of his bed.


    His nose soon told him that it was a nt in soil. Possible in a y pot judging by the sound it made.


    But why did the aliens put a potted nt in the room of a prisoner?


    Were nts used as a form of humiliation on their?


    Then Yin Mingzheng heard the sound of tools cutting away at a wall. Another robot brought something else into the room and set it into the wall, presumably in the hole they had made.


    He was somewhat curious as to what these aliens were doing, and so he opened his eyes.


    Yin Mingzheng was shocked by what he saw.


    Those robots were actually installing a window in his room. One with a style that wasmon on Earth before the invasion.


    They had even put up a light blue curtain.


    In another part of the room, two simr looking androids were cing what looked like a TV on the wall. Two more brought in a coffee table and ced fruits and refreshments on it.


    More were putting down carpet, bringing in furniture and even installing a kitchen. Yin Mingzheng began to feel like he wasn¡¯t a captive, but an honoured guest instead.


    Even back at the base, he had to be ready to depart at any moment, so had neither the time or the space for the luxuries that were widely avable to him before the invasion.


    The most surprising thing he noticed was the strength returning to his limbs.


    The tranquilizer was invented by him, so of course he knew how long it wouldst inside of his body. In order to have enough time to transport ability users to someone who could deal with them, one dose was designed tost 24 hours.


    His captors might¡¯ve been afraid that he was powerful enough to resist, so they had given him five doses. He should have only been able to move after five days.


    Yin Mingzheng immediately thought back to whatever the robot had injected him with. He quickly dismissed the idea.


    It was impossible, right?


    Aliens and humans had a hunter-prey rtionship. Why would they help him?


    Yin Mingzheng¡¯s strength returned very quickly. By the time the two androids finished installing the TV, he was able to clench his fist and sit up.


    The working androids seemed to sense his movements and turned to look at him in unison.


    Being stared at simultaneously by so many pairs of silver eyes made his battle instincts go off. He looked at them warily and prepared for a fight.


    But the robots just nced at him. They immediately returned to their tasks without attacking or threatening him afterwards.


    Yin Mingzheng was reluctant to attack before he figured out what was going on. He threw off the nket and cautiously got out of bed.


    Yes, you heard that right. The aliens even covered him with a nket.


    This was not how they should be treating a captive.


    He tried walking to the door and putting his hand on the doorknob. Seeing that no one stopped him, he exited into the hallway.


    The hallway was long and wide, with silver walls and a silver floor. Everything was a silvery-white, including the battle suits the androids were wearing. This applied even to the janitor robots cleaning up trash.


    And in the midst of this sea of white, a figure slowly approached from the end of the hall.


    He looked human, but obviously couldn¡¯t be, considering he was on the spaceship. He was wearing a silver and white battle suit and walking over to him with purposeful steps.


    The originally busy robots all paused and bowed respectfully to him with their short legs.


    This was all done silently and seriously. Yin Mingzheng could almost feel the absolute devotion these robots felt towards this person.


    He soundlessly pressed his thumb against his palm. This was the gesture he used to activate his ability.


    The youth with clear silver eyes didn¡¯t seem to notice Yin Mingzheng¡¯s tense and wary posture.


    He smiled sweetly when he saw Yin Mingzheng staring at him and hurried forward to catch his elbow before he could react.


    ¡°You¡¯re finally awake mypanion!¡±


    Yin Mingzheng: ¡°.....What.¡±


    Shi Qing didn¡¯t answer and instead began to drag him back to the room. Yin Mingzheng wanted to struggle, but he discovered that the harmless youth before him had seemingly inhuman strength. He couldn¡¯t get free no matter how much he struggled.


    Frustrated, he was about to activate his ability when he realized it had been blocked.


    How was this possible? He had just tested it and it was fine...


    His moment of distraction led to him being pressed down on the bed.


    Hended on his back on the soft surface. The strange youth sat on him and smiled brightly.


    ¡°Wait...¡±


    Yin Mingzheng reached his hand out only to have both wrists captured by Shi Qing and pressed above his head. He waspletely defenseless.


    ¡°I can¡¯t wait anymore.¡±


    The boy with the face of an angel blinked, his tone innocent and eager. There was arge contrast between his demeanour and actions.


    ¡°Come, let¡¯s make a baby.¡±


    Author¡¯s Note


    There are no babies in this story!! I repeat, no babies!!!

 Chapter 3

    <h4>Chapter 3</h4>


    <i> Editor: SimoB</i>


    Make- make a baby??


    Yin Mingzheng stared at the youth on top of him that clearly preferred men. This was the first time he had ever felt so dazed.


    Seeing that Shi Qing was now impatiently tearing at his clothes, he began to struggle like a fish caught in a. ¡°No! Wait! I¡¯m a guy!¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I am too.¡±


    Shi Qing busied himself with Yin Mingzheng¡¯s clothes while replying quite self-righteously.


    He really was quite upied. In order to get through the clothes, he had to rx his grip on Yin Mingzheng¡¯s hands. His tender fingers approached the shirt to try and rip it off.


    But since he was no longer securing Yin Mingzheng¡¯s hands, the man immediately struggled further. The virgin 28 year old veteran hero waspletely blindsided by Shi Qing¡¯s actions. His mind had long since thrown away thoughts like [infiltrate the enemy from within], [lead him on to gather intel] or [find out what¡¯s going on]. There was only one pitiful wish left in his head: to keep his modesty, and his clothes, intact.


    It was like the two were ying a game, with Shi Qing on the offensive and Yin Mingzheng on defense.


    Shi Qing had raw strength but was inexperienced, while Yin Mingzheng had plenty ofbat experience but less strength. For a while, the situation was at a stalemate.


    Yin Mingzheng was hurrying to protect his outfit while observing the teen above him. He had a pair of round almond eyes, a small lifted nose, and an unconscious small smile on his ruby red lips.


    He looked like a harmless and pure youth ¨CIf he didn¡¯t keep at his unsavoury task whileughing.


    It had to be said, this strange person¡¯s appearance was just too unrming. Even though the situation was still uncertain; he was on the spaceship and seemed to be a high-ranked alien for one. But his sweetugh and eyes that curled into crescents made it so that Yin Mingzheng couldn¡¯t get angry.


    Of course, even though he would love to fight the teen off and run, he barely had the strength to keep his clothes on.


    He was all bark and no bite in front of this person.


    Yin Mingzheng continued to block Shi Qing¡¯s hands while saying, ¡°I think there¡¯s been a misunderstanding! I don¡¯t know you so there¡¯s no way I¡¯m yourpanion.¡±


    ¡°Why does mypanion have to know me?¡±


    The youth sitting on him finally stopped with a confused and aggrieved look in his eyes. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you taking off your clothes?¡±


    ¡°Why would I&#k2026; No. Get off first.¡±


    Shi Qing seemed open to conversation, which let Yin Mingzheng breathe a sigh of relief. Talking is good.


    But he had rxed too soon.


    The plump and white youth pressed down on him with a pressure that would make normal people vomit blood. He had no intention of getting off and was quite unhappy about it as well. ¡°I¡¯m not getting off. You¡¯re mypanion, so why don¡¯t you want to make a baby with me.¡±


    Yin Mingzheng couldn¡¯t move under the several tonnes of pressure pressing down on him. He struggled some more before wilting under the youth¡¯s dissatisfied gaze.


    He caught his breath and adjusted his attitude, intending to have a nice conversation with the other.


    ¡°Mister, it¡¯s like this. One, I¡¯m not yourpanion. Two, you and I are both men, 100% men. Two men can¡¯t have a child.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡±


    Shi Jing smiled sweetly at him again and put his ear to Yin Mingzheng¡¯s chest to listen to the violently thumping organ within.


    ¡°Human men can¡¯t make a baby, but my species can.¡±


    The already fast heartbeat sped up.


    Yin Mingzheng was a straight guy who had never really looked at men even before the apocalypse. He would never have even thought about two men having a baby.


    But he remembered some movies he watched before.


    The monsters reproduced byying their eggs in humans. Then, when the time was right, baby monsters would tear their way out of their host¡¯s body, all while the human screamed in pain...


    ¨CWhen he thought about how that scenario might apply to him, Yin Mingzheng¡¯s face turned green.


    Shi Qing sensed his tumultuous emotions and smiled in satisfaction. A white finger circled around the zipper on Yin Mingzheng¡¯s jacket.


    ¡°As long as we join together, I will evolve into my mature state. The Mother Tree on my will start to create the next generation after receiving a signal of my maturation. When I die in 200 years, a baby with our gic information will be born.¡±


    His words were innocent and filled with yearning: ¡°Your genes are very strong, so our baby will be strong too.¡±


    Yin Mingzheng: ¡°.....¡±


    He quickly went over what this alien with the appearance of a human teen just said.


    Their had a tree called the Mother Tree that would start to propagate itself after receiving a maturation signal from this guy. When he died, the next generation, that had the genes of those he had intercourse with, would be born.


    If this nonsense was the plot of a movie then Yin Mingzheng would think it was illogical, but it was happening to him right now.


    He didn¡¯t even consider that Shi Qing was trying to deceive him.


    After all, he was like an ant in the alien¡¯s palm right now. There was no need to lie to him.


    Besides, ever since the insect-like alien invaders had arrived, the Earthlings got a first hand look at what the phrase ¡®anything¡¯s possible¡¯ meant.


    Compared to female Insects that would continue to mate after being decapitated, male Insects that would have an organ eaten after mating, and bugs that felt honoured to be eaten by their brethren, there was nothing strange about aliens that could conceive gxies away from their bodies or had a gestation period of two hundred years.


    Luckily, the one he met seems reasonable enough and open to discussion.


    Just as he had that thought, the youth that was obediently sitting on his chest seemed to get bored and reached for the zipper on his clothes.


    Yin Mingzheng hurried to intercept. ¡°.....Wait a moment!¡±


    ¡°What now?!¡±


    The teen was upset and pushed the hand that blocked him against the top of the bed: ¡°If you keep acting like this I¡¯m going to tie you up. That won¡¯t affect us *******.¡±


    Ying Mingzheng looked into those intent eyes and had no doubt that he would actually do it. He quickly said: ¡°You say that you¡¯re mypanion, but we haven¡¯t gotten to know each other. Humans don¡¯t **** people they don¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°I know you. You¡¯re called Yin Mingzheng.¡±


    Maybe he thought that this reasoning was valid, but the unhappy expression faded from the youth¡¯s face. He ced Yin Mingzheng¡¯s hand against his cheek and rubbed against its lightly calloused surface like a small kitten. His eyes were shining brightly.


    ¡°I know that you know me. I¡¯m saying that I don¡¯t know you yet.¡± Yin Mingzheng shifted in difort. He was single before the apocalypse, and busy afterwards fighting against the Insect race. Even if he had admirers, he never had the time to pursue a rtionship. This was the first time he was so intimate with someone, and uncontroble emotions began welling up in his heart.


    He coughed and pushed them down. He then continued to speak slowly to try and deescte the situation: ¡°You say that we¡¯repanions, but I don¡¯t even know your name, your age, which you¡¯re from, how many rtives you have, or why you even chose me as yourpanion. On Earth both people need to know about each other.¡±


    The teen wasn¡¯t angry but there was an unhappy look on his face. ¡°You Earthlings are soplicated.¡±


    ¡°Okay. My name is Shi Qing, I¡¯m part of the Robot race, my is in Gxy 312, and I have no rtives. The reason I chose you is because Earth was the first I found after I was born and you¡¯re the strongest here. So naturally I chose you to be mypanion.¡±


    Yin Mingzheng considered his words while continuing to distract him. ¡°You don¡¯t have any rtives? Then who¡¯s flying this ship? Your superior?¡±


    The System suddenly popped out. [Host! He¡¯s fishing for info, don¡¯t fall for it! He wants you to spill the beans so he can n his escape! And why say so much to him? How can you tell him about something as important as your race¡¯s reproductive methods? His animosity towards you is 100/100!!!]


    Shi Qing: [Yeah, I know. Didn¡¯t you figure out that I was making it up?]


    The System was surprised. [Making it up???]


    [En. I¡¯m the only one of this species anyway, the rest are all robots. There¡¯s no one to contradict what I say. If I don¡¯t do this, how will I take advantage of- no, lower his animosity value?]


    The dumbfounded System: ...You humans sure like to lie a lot.


    Yin Mingzheng noticed nothing about their conversation. He just saw the youth ¡®s innocent almond eyes curl at the edges as he smiled. He seemed like a sheltered little prince as he rubbed against Yin Mingzheng¡¯s hands: ¡°This ship is mine. They all listen to me.¡±


    [Ok, I¡¯ve told him I¡¯m the boss. Time to take advantage of him.]


    Shi Qing gathered the other¡¯s hands again and secured them over his head.


    ¡°Now that introductions are out of the way, let¡¯s ****!¡±

 Chapter 4

    <h4>Chapter 4</h4>


    <i> Editor: SimoB</i>


    Yin Mingzheng was like a bird with its wings caught.


    His hands were bound, and there were several tonnes of weight on his legs. Forget escaping, he couldn¡¯t even get up.


    But he didn¡¯t give up.


    The hero kept struggling under Shi Qing, as if he wanted to wriggle his way out.


    Like he was doing sit ups, he kept going at it. Even when he failed and fell onto the bed, he was trying again the next second.


    So Shi Qing got a front row seat as this man, who suited his tastes, raised his muscr pecs to his face again and again.


    [This is a tant honey trap.] He exercised his questionable vocabry with the System. [He¡¯s demonstrating his charisma to me. Pah, men.]


    System: I don¡¯t want to talk.


    Shi Qing watched as sweat began to appear on the handsome man¡¯s forehead , which only served to further entuate his features.


    ¡°You look so nice.¡± He couldn¡¯t disguise the admiration in his eyes: ¡°You¡¯re so strong and beautiful. Our baby will definitely be powerful as well.¡±


    Yin Mingzheng saw that Shi Qing was about to unzip his clothes using his mouth, and he panted: ¡°Wait¨C¡±


    He needed a moment to catch his breath from his previous exertions. His mind was nk, but he managed to squeeze out a sentence: ¡°Do you know how humans ****?¡±


    Yin Mingzheng was just shooting in the dark. On the battlefield, he had had the (mis)fortune to see several different mating rituals of the Insect race. Head to head, hand to hand, you name it. There were as many variations as there were species. But one thing was for certain: no Insects reproduced exactly like humans did.


    If the Insect race was like that, then Shi Qing¡¯s race should be the same.


    As expected, Shi Qing who was pressing him to death paused. His silver eyes were somewhat lost. ¡°Don¡¯t we put your part and my part together?¡±


    ¡°When I first came to Earth I saw human ***. First you have to take off your clothes, then we canbine parts.¡±


    Phew.


    Yin Mingzheng breathed a sigh of relief in his mind,


    Having gotten a chance to calm down, his mind turned at a breakneck pace.


    The most important thing right now was to dy *** by any means necessary. He could look for an opportunity to escapeter.


    Armed with a n, Yin Mingzheng coughed dryly: ¡°Shi Qing, you¡¯ve only got some of it right. There is a series of events that need toe before. Human rtionships are very, veryplex. How about this? If you get off of me right now I¡¯ll exin it to you in detail.¡±


    The ever responsible System jumped out: [Host he¡¯s trying to deceive you!!]


    Shi Qing: [I know. Don¡¯t you think he looks good while doing it?]


    System: [......]


    It silently went to order a noise cancelling machine from HQ. There was no way it was going to let itself be infected by the glib and evil human race.


    Yin Mingzheng was still speaking: ¡°You say that we¡¯repanions. Companions need to treat each other with respect. If you want to **** me, then you need to follow Earth¡¯s procedure for doing so, right?¡±


    The seemingly inexperienced alien blinked and nodded. It looks like he was listening.


    He slowly lowered his ear to the man¡¯s heart again. His voice was very warm: ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll do as you say. Tell me the procedure on Earth and I¡¯ll follow it.¡±


    Yin Mingzheng felt relieved but also somewhat guilty for lying to someone who seemed as innocent as Shi Qing.


    He had never lied to any human on the base, but he was betrayed in the end.


    Shi Qing, on the other hand, was an alien that soaked up his every word like a sponge.


    As regret settled in his heart, Yin Mingzheng shifted his upper body in difort.


    It might just be him, but he felt like Shi Qing¡¯s hand was feeling him up. Although it didn¡¯t hurt or itch, the shirt he was wearing wasn¡¯t very thick. Yin Mingzheng almost felt like the other person was touching the muscles under his clothes.


    But the alien teen seemed to know nothing about this stuff, so Yin Mingzheng couldn¡¯t tell him to knock it off. After failing to redirect the conversation, he endured the hand ying with his ¡®outfit¡¯.


    Maybe he was curious about the clothing of humans?


    [Ding! Yin Mingzheng animosity value 98/100]


    The System was happy enough to send up fireworks: [Congrattions, congrattions Host! May you live for tens of thousands of years and conquer the Jianghu.]


    Shi Qing: [He feels so good.]


    System: [......]


    No problem. Not a problem at all.


    As long as the task is done well, it could ept any shameless words that threatened to corrupt its pure mind.


    Yin Mingzheng was still trying to coax the teen off of him: ¡°Shi Qing, get up first. You¡¯re too heavy and I can¡¯t talk like this.¡±


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll decrease my weight.¡± Saying so, Shi Qing made himself lighter.


    The Robot race could freely control their weight. He deliberately set his to be heavier so that he could pin Yin Mingzheng down but without crushing him.


    Yin Mingzheng was shocked to discover that the youth on top of him did in fact get lighter. But he still made no move to get off.


    This was Shi Qing¡¯s territory, and there were several high-quality androids in the room. No matter how ufortable Yin Mingzheng was with the idea of a ¡®person¡¯ on top of him, he had to let it be to avoid angering his captor.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you would exin the human¡¯s procedure to ****? Hurry up. Tell me quickly so we can follow it.¡±


    He thought for a long while on how to fool Shi Qing.


    Just as he was constructing a usible exnation, the youth that was obediently sitting on him suddenly met his eyes.


    Shi Qing¡¯s eyes were a silvery-white. Due to this, his silent stare was quite intimidating, despite his otherwise soft features.


    ¡°I know that humans like to lie a lot. Don¡¯t lie to me because I¡¯ll find out.¡±


    His body seemed like it was boneless as it contoured itself against Yin Mingzheng¡¯s. He could almost feel the inhumanly low temperature of the other through his clothes. And along with this slightly cool sensation, Shi Qing¡¯s lips approached his ear as if to whisper a secret: ¡°No one in the entire universe would dare to lie to the Robot race.¡±


    Yin Mingzheng¡¯s body subconsciously tightened. It was an automatic defense mechanism triggered by the presence of a dangerous enemy.


    It was only now that he realized no matter how mild-mannered and harmless Shi Qing appeared to be, he was not human.


    His guard should never have been let down.


    [Yin Mingzheng animosity value 99/100]


    The System was frightened by the rapidly shifting animosity value: [What do we do Host? It went up again! Why¡¯d you spill the beans?!]


    [This isn¡¯t spilling the beans.] Shi Qing continued to stare steadily at Yin Mingzheng. He was very satisfied with his wary expression. [Did you think that I would continue acting soft to lower the animosity value? I¡¯m supposedly part of the Robot race that¡¯s feared throughout the gxy. If I blindly agreed with everything Yin Mingzheng said, he could ¡®fool¡¯ me into using my army to drive away the Insect race. The animosity rate would¡¯ve only lowered a bit, so how would I be able to guard him until the end of the storyline? Even if I do help out, it has to be after his animosity towards me drops.]


    The enlightened System was still worried: [But if the Host doesn¡¯t act soft, how will the animosity value drop?]


    [There are lots of ways. I don¡¯t intend to force his hand, I just need him to know who¡¯s in charge between us.]


    Shi Qing¡¯s hand pressed the spot above Yin Mingzheng¡¯s heart and found that it was beating rapidly. He shot a familiar smile at him: ¡°You wouldn¡¯t lie to me, right?¡±


    Yin Mingzheng forced his furrowed brows to rx. He smiled as well: ¡°Right. I¡¯m yourpanion so there¡¯s no way I¡¯d lie to you.¡±


    The System that watched the whole thing: Two big pig trotters.


    Yin Mingzheng¡¯s train of thought was derailed again by this fiasco. He knew now that the youth wasn¡¯t as trusting as he had thought, which brought back the question of how to deceive him. His eyes suddenly alighted on the TV in the room.


    ¡°Shi Qing, I¡¯ll find a romance drama for you to watch. It¡¯s very simr to the procedure that humans have to follow.¡±


    The inexperienced Yin Mingzheng confidently picked out a drama that he remembered being about a modern romance.


    He wasn¡¯t worried in the slightest that Shi Qing would learn something he shouldn¡¯t from this.


    These were all domestic dramas, so they had none of the intimate scenes of those from overseas.


    He put in the disc and smiled at the youth again: ¡°After watching this, you should understand the human procedures to ****.¡±


    He nced at the number of episodes and was even more reassured: ¡°This series has 88 episodes. Why don¡¯t you get started while I take a look around the ship? We¡¯ll both get to know each other this way.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Shi Qing¡¯s approval made him rx.


    He was confident in his ability to escape given enough time.


    88 episodes at 40 minutes apiece was enough to dy Shi Qing at least until tomorrow morning. He had plenty of time...


    ¨CClick.


    The sound of electronics tapping together drew back Yin Mingzheng¡¯s attention. He looked over and froze.


    Shi Qing had already inserted his hand into the screen of the TV. His eyes were closed as if feeling something. Three secondster, he withdrew his hand and turned to smile at Yin Mingzheng: ¡°I¡¯m done.¡±


    Yin Mingzheng: ¡°......¡±


    He had forgotten that Shi Qing was a robot.


    Before he could even speak, the alien youth had already pushed him to the ground.


    Next, his left leg bent and he resumed the familiar position on Yin Mingzheng¡¯s body. His lips came down without hesitation.


    ¡°Wait¨C¡±


    Hearing the panic in Yin Mingzheng¡¯s voice, the youth that looked fragile but actually weighed several tonnes obediently stopped and straightened. He blinked his eyes like he was confused.


    ¡°Was my posture incorrect?¡± He pushed his red lips out at Yin Mingzheng again: ¡°I saw in that thing called a drama that humans have to do this. Isn¡¯t putting my part together with yours a necessary step of the procedure to ****?¡±


    Yin Mingzheng couldn¡¯t wrap his head quickly enough around what he said. He saw the youth open his mouth and stick out a small portion of his red and soft tongue. His hand pointed towards it.


    ¡°Or are you saying that my small part isn¡¯t good enough for you?¡±


    After showing off his small part, he looked at Yin Mingzheng with a wronged expression.


    ¡°You¡¯re so picky.¡±

 Chapter 5

    <h4>Chapter 5</h4>


    Yin Mingzheng: ¡°.....¡±


    Yin Mingzheng: ¡°.....¡±


    His mouth opened and closed, but he didn¡¯t know what to say.


    Before even considering the fact that they were of two different races at war, the youthful appearance of the other person made Yin Mingzheng feel like he was going to be thrown in jail.


    He lied back down on the floor and asked the question that was burning in his mind. ¡°Are you an adult?¡±


    Shi Qing: ¡°What¡¯s an adult?¡±


    ¡°Like how old are you this year?¡± Yin Mingzheng tried his best to shift backwards. He luckily gained some strength from being crushed by Mount Tai so many times. He still couldn¡¯t throw off Shi Qing, but he could at least move around.


    He was only free to move for a few seconds before the youth adjusted his weight to be heavier again.


    Then Shi Qing¡¯s clear voice rang out. ¡°It¡¯s been 50,000 years since I was born.¡± He looked like he wanted to be praised.


    Yin Mingzheng: ¡°......I thought you said you were just born.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I was just born.¡± Shi Qing sat on the man with an ¡®I¡¯m innocent and telling the truth¡¯ look on his face while spitting lies.


    ¡°Time isn¡¯t really a concept for the Mechanical race. I¡¯ve been searching for a new with my army since I was born. I only started to move after finding Earth.¡±


    The protagonist quickly found a loophole. He asked Shi Qing, ¡°How many years have you been on this?¡±


    ¡°ording to how you humans count time, almost a week.¡±


    Yin Mingzheng¡¯s hand rxed and he let his head hit the floor with a thud.


    ¡°That won¡¯t do.¡±


    ¡°On Earth, we calcte age based on the first day every person arrives on this. You¡¯ve only been here a week, so you¡¯re still a baby.


    Shi Qing¡¯s face appeared confused like he had hoped. He tilted his head. ¡°I¡¯m a baby on your?¡±


    Yin Mingzheng¡¯s eyes wereplicated as he met the youth¡¯s clear ones. He wasn¡¯t sure if he felt more guilty at bullying a kid or more relieved at finding a way to escape.


    He didn¡¯t technically lie.


    Weren¡¯t the ages of Earth¡¯s children counted from the first day they arrived in the world?


    Anyways, Yin Mingzheng had aplicated expression while he said, ¡°Yep. Human only ** with those that are 18 years or older only, not children.¡±


    ¡°So it was like that.¡±


    ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll listen to you since you¡¯re mypanion.¡±


    Before Yin Mingzheng could rx, Shi Qing pressed on his chest through his clothes. There was a self-righteous look on his face. ¡°If we can¡¯t **, we can stillbine our small parts like in your¡¯s traditions.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯tin about your small part, so you¡¯re not allowed to dislike mine either.¡±


    Yin Mingzheng widened his eyes at the decisive tone of the youth. He tried to push him away. ¡°No......Mmmph!¡±


    He fought valiantly but his efforts were futile.


    Two minutester, Shi Qing got up with a satisfied look on his face.


    Yin Mingzheng justid on the ground like he didn¡¯t know what just happened. The youth bent down to pat his wet lips. ¡°No wonder your requires this ritual, it¡¯s veryfortable.¡±


    The 10,000 year old Baby Qing leaned closer with a happy expression and suggested to the befuddled Yin Mingzheng:


    ¡°Let¡¯s do this everyday until I turn eighteen here!¡±


    The man who had lived his whole life without being kissed until now stared at the other person that seemed pretty pleased with himself.


    Men tended to treat those that they had been intimate with differently. It was only after being kissed that Yin Mingzheng realised how outstanding Shi Qing¡¯s looks were.


    He had seen several young men with simr delicate features on the base. Although they weren¡¯t as eye-catching as Shi Qing, they could still be an idol in the world before the apocalypse.


    But due to their slender bodies, they were useless against the invaders and unsuited to manualbour, so they could only rely on others. Their fates were to be disyed like a pet canary.


    There were people who offered to gift Yin Mingzheng a canary before, but he straight-out refused using the excuse that he had no time for them.


    And now, he had been pressed down against the floorboards by this seemingly weak youth and experienced their small parts intertwining.


    A radiant blush rose on his handsome face.


    [Ding! Yin Mingzheng¡¯s animosity value: 97/100]


    After being forced to watch Ying Mingzheng try to trick the Host only to be tricked himself, the System calmly activated the censorship program it had bought. It informed the Host that this program could automatically filter out any scene unsuitable for children under three and would cover the offending items in a mosaic blur.


    The marketce back at HQ also sent aplimentary copy of ¡®Guide to getting along with your Host¡¯.


    It opened up the book with excitement.


    Shi Qing asked: [What did you buy this for?]


    The System immediately put what it had learned to use. [Today, a pure System died a painful death. I bought this to save its soul.]


    [If the Hostforts me now, I¡¯ll still be the little System that loves you!]


    Shi Qing felt that the IQ of his System was dropping.


    He hesitated before trying to be reassuring:


    [What a shame. Do you need me to buy a wreath for the grave?]


    The System looked at the part in the guide that said ¡®The Host will be very worried and ask its System if it is feeling fine andfort it¡¯: .......


    It silently deleted the guide.


    No problem.


    There¡¯s no need to sweat the details.


    It¡¯ll be fine as long as the Hostpletes the tasks like a boss (I¡¯m not sad at all.jpg).


    __


    Yin Mingzheng discovered that Shi Qing began behaving like a leopard cub that had its first taste of meat since that first day. He was always eyeing him like he was prey.


    Before Ying Mingzheng could eat, they had to bump parts.


    Before Ying Mingzheng could sleep, they had to bump parts.


    Before Ying Mingzheng could enjoy a moment without any androids around, they had to bump parts.


    If he didn¡¯t want to bump, this 10,000 year old baby would press him onto the nearest floor/wall/bed/window until a big man like Yin Mingzheng satisfied him with a blush on his face.


    Yin Mingzheng has also asionally mentioned that he wanted Shi Qing to help repel the Insects, but he was promptly shut down.


    The alien teen said with conviction: ¡°The Mechanical race would never help others.¡±


    Afterwards, no matter what Yin Mingzheng tried to say, he pretended like he couldn¡¯t hear him. His suspicions were also aroused by this suggestion, and he began to confine his man to the room. He could have anything he asked for but he wasn¡¯t allowed to leave.


    The third day that Shi Qing had finished ¡®watching¡¯ the drama series, he went into Yin Mingzheng¡¯s room very early in the morning and squirmed his way under the nket.


    He knew from the moment he walked in that Yin Mingzheng was pretending to be asleep.


    Before when he was fighting the Insect race, he was a hero that needed to be avable at any moment. He had already mastered the art of rapidly waking up after hearing suspicious noises. How could he not react when Shi Qing arrived?


    Shi Qing didn¡¯t mind him pretending. He climbed into Yin Mingzheng¡¯sp and raised his head to look at his small part.


    When Yin Mingzheng continued to fake sleep, he stared at his long eyshes and gave a rating to the System: [Great hand feel, makes people feel emotional and bouncy. With such long eyshes, pah, he almost looks like a girl.]


    [Look, he¡¯s getting embarrassed. I just happen to like it when he ys hard to get.]


    Shi Qingughed childishly as he nuzzled the man¡¯s face.


    All the System could see with the censorship program on was a mosaic. It calmly downloaded ¡®300 Children¡¯s Songs¡¯.


    Shi Qing felt very satisfied by the soft and bouncy skin beneath his hands. He was like a vicious but sticky little leopard. Even if his little part met itspanion, his body continued to try and get closer to Yin Mingzheng until the man had no choice but to open his eyes.


    Due to his inexperience, he felt more ufortable and shy each time the youth clung to him and requested to bump parts.


    Truthfully, Shi Qing was just satisfying his own desires. But seeing as Yin Mingzheng¡¯s animosity value only dropped five points in three days, he decided to go easy on him.


    So while the man was blushing like a tomato while letting Shi Qing do whatever he wants, he suddenly stopped and asked with an unhappy tone: ¡°Why do you never take part in the sequence with me? Why am I always doing all the work?¡±


    Yin Mingzheng could fearlessly face an Insect as tall as a skyscraper.


    He could also charge towards an Insect with 78 heads.


    He was even fine alone in front of millions of low-level enemies.


    But he just couldn¡¯t look into the dissatisfied eyes of this youth.


    Maybe it was the first time he had captured someone since he was born 10,000 years ago, but the little leopard in front of him was eager to roar and bite into his prey with his milk teeth.


    These bites didn¡¯t hurt the prey. It felt more like the little leopard was licking him. Now the cub wanted his prey to y with him the same way.


    Yin Mingzheng felt like he couldn¡¯t do it.


    It was already wrong to be enjoying the contact. How could he possibly initiate it?


    What kind of person would do that?


    Shi Qing immediately picked up on his refusal.


    So he went to pull Yin Mingzheng¡¯s hand and tried to lure this moral man with conditions: ¡°Don¡¯t you want to explore the ship? If you go through the sequence with me, I¡¯ll let you out.¡±


    ¡°Once is fine, just once.¡± The youth pulled his hand this way and that, acting spoiled: ¡°Just once, okay?¡±


    Yin Mingzheng thought that Shi Qing rather resembled a peacock confidently waving its tail while waiting for his prey to fall into his trap.


    Although it has been rough these past few days, he did gather valuable intel. He knew that the master of this ship was Shi Qing, and he had a pretty good idea of his personality.


    Innocent but not naive, ignorant but quick to learn. While he was easy to coax, he also knew how to act spoiled to get his way. The more time he spent with him, the more Yin Mingzheng felt like he might actually develop feelings for Shi Qing if it wasn¡¯t for their different races.


    But in the end he was a human.


    No matter how good Shi Qing was to him, or how innocent he was, Shi Qing was nning on imprisoning him for life on this ship.


    Yin Mingzheng forced himself to forsake his righteousness and guilt as he encircled the youth into his arms. He felt his slightly cool skin and lowered his eyes. He smiled slightly.


    The other person¡¯s dependence made his heart ache.


    He knew he was a liar.


    One day, he would leave Shi Qing and this spaceship behind.


    Will the youth be sad then? Will tears fall from his pretty and clear silver eyes?


    Yin Mingzheng finally let go of the teen bonelessly leaning on him. He stared into Shi Qing¡¯s glistening silver eyes, and his mood became darker.


    He lied to Shi Qing, the trusting and cute alien child.


    ¡°Done. Let¡¯s go tour the ship.¡±


    Shi Qing blinked his eyes and tried to act cute: ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Yin Mingzheng: ¡°......You just said that if I did it once then you would let me out.¡±


    The alien youth raised his chin: ¡°I did not!¡±


    ¡°I said ten times! Ten times!¡±


    He showed off all ten of his fingers and bent one. His face was smug as if his prey had fallen into his trap: ¡°You just did it once. There¡¯s nine more to go.¡±


    ¡°Okay, now you can do it nine more times.¡±


    Yin Mingzheng looked at him silently. His lips twitched up in a reluctant smile. He hugged the youth and lowered his head to his ear, saying lowly in an amused voice:


    ¡°Little liar.¡±


    [Ding! Yin Mingzheng¡¯s animosity value: 90/100]

 Chapter 6

    <h4>Chapter 6</h4>


    Yin Mingzheng indulged Shi Qing¡¯s request.


    When the alien teen withdrew his small part with a satisfied look on his face, his body was a bit weak.


    Shi Qing didn¡¯t struggle to stand on his own. He copsed bonelessly into Yin Mingzheng¡¯sp. He shared his analysis with the System in a serious tone: [These Earthlings have a frightening aptitude for learning.]


    In just a few days, Yin Mingzheng had be a skilled kisser.


    The System who just had its sight restored from a mosaic was silently listening to children¡¯s music: [The mushroom picking little girl, had a big bamboo basket¨C]


    Shi Qing didn¡¯t mind the System ignoring him. After fooling around, it was time to get down to business.


    As promised, he allowed Yin Mingzheng to leave the room.


    Everything outside was a particr shade of silvery white. The halls were silvery white and the machines were silvery white, just to give some examples. Of course, the monotonous colour scheme tended to make people walking around disoriented.


    Shi Qing was like a lively little bird as he pulled hispanion to go see his nest with a bright smile.


    ¡°This is the factory. Everyday new machines are made here, including my entire army.¡±


    Yin Mingzheng watched as silvery white machines worked to make androids.


    Every one of them had strongbat abilities and aggression programs installed. When they were just ¡®born¡¯, a machine responsible for recording ¡®newbies¡¯ would assign them a serial number and weapons.


    ording to the speed at which these robots could be ¡®born¡¯ and their strength, Shi Qing could conquer the Earth any time he wanted to.


    Before he could think too much about this, Shi Qing was acting like a little bird again as he pulled him to another corner.


    ¡°This is the observatory. Here, my army can survey an entire.¡±


    Shi Qing skipped into this wide hall, pulling along Yin Mingzheng who was staring vacantly at the various floating disys. They arrived at the throne in the middle of the room.


    He got on first, and reached out a hand to Yin Mingzheng once he settled down. His eyes were filled with trust: ¡°This is the throne. Only the King of the Mechanical race can sit here.¡±


    ¡°Now that you¡¯re mypanion, you can sit here with me.¡±


    Yin Mingzheng stared at the offered hand with aplicated expression. He knew that he should decisively ept it to make Shi Qing trust him more.


    But looking into the joyful eyes of the alien youth who seemed too eager to share everything he had with him, he couldn¡¯t do it.


    The man closed his eyes and forced himself to look away from his own guilt.


    On the way over, Yin Mingzheng had utterly confirmed his thoughts from before.


    This spaceship was a hunk of metal. No matter where they went, there were numerous robot guards patrolling. Even if he was able to convince Shi Qing to let him freely roam around, he still couldn¡¯t escape.


    Since he couldn¡¯t force his way out, he had to somehow use Shi Qing to escape.


    ¡°Shi Qing.¡±


    He didn¡¯t hold the hand the youth offered, instead asking, ¡°Are you the only person on this ship?¡±


    ¡°Of course not.¡±


    Shi Qing stood up and stuck out his chin like he was a spoiled little prince. He gestured to the various robots milling about the observatory.


    ¡°They¡¯re all my subordinates. I have this much.¡±


    His expression was very pleased. Yin Mingzheng asked again: ¡°Do they have the ability to think for themselves like you?¡±


    Shi Qing¡¯s face stilled.


    Yin Mingzheng: ¡°You said before that you were the King of the Mechanical race. But your subordinates are all robots. They will listen to you and do things for you, but they can¡¯t be your friends.¡±


    ¡°They can!¡±


    The youth sitting on the throne clenched his hands into fists. There was a defiant look in his silver-white eyes. ¡°They¡¯ve been my friends this whole time!¡±


    ¡°But they¡¯re only around you because you order them to be. If you didn¡¯t, would theye of their own volition?¡±


    ¡°Yes!! They will!¡±


    Yin Mingzheng looked at the Shi Qing on the throne. The corners of his eyes were already red, and his hands were clenched into fists. He might be acting stubborn, but tears were gathering at the corners of his eyes.


    He could see that Shi Qing¡¯s heart was clear. Yin Mingzheng has been hard at work gathering info thesest couple of days. He had a pretty good understanding of the Mechanical race. There was only one lifeform in this race, which was the King. The rest were just automatons created by the king.


    They could not think for themselves and could only take orders from the King.


    To be able to pass on their legacy to the next generation, every King would try their best to protect themselves and build a spaceship soon after their birth. Their entire lives would then be spent on it, apanied only by these soulless androids.


    ¨CUntil their death.


    Although they¡¯re called a king, they¡¯re more like a captive.


    And now, he was about to set down some bait for this captive.


    Yin Mingzheng lowered his voice as if he was the snake that lured humanity to eat the fruit in the Garden of Eden. ¡°Shi Qing, do you really want to spend your entire life like this? On the ship? With only these lifeless robots around you until you die?¡±


    Tears began to fill the youth¡¯s eyes. He stubbornly bit his lip and stared silently at the man.


    Yin Mingzheng looked at him, but his eyes seemed to see into the distant future. Then, the silvery white youth will still be sitting here on the tall throne like this. He would spend everyday lonely in thepany of mute and lifeless machines.


    Until his death.


    He was curious as to why Shi Qing was so sticky before. He was just like a leopard cub that had just been weaned and tasted his first bite of meat. He hated to leave his prey for even a moment, and would spend all day in Yin Mingzheng¡¯sp if he could. Exchanging small parts was just a cherry on top.


    Now that he knew the truth, the man¡¯s heart actually ached for this little prince.


    If he lived in an environment like this, he would go insane no matter how strong his abilities were.


    [Ding! Yin Mingzheng animosity value 75/100......Sigh......]


    Shi Qing: [What are you sighing over?]


    [I never knew that the Host¡¯s species was so pitiful. But no matter how pitiful they are it¡¯s still not good to invade thes of others. Oh well, at least the animosity value went down a good chunk. Sigh......]


    [Are all Systems as innocent as you?] Shi Qing was getting annoyed : [Can¡¯t you tell I¡¯m lying by the skin of my teeth? Which race would be dumb enough to lock themselves on a ship for their entire lives?]


    System: [......But Host, weren¡¯t you about to cry just now?]


    [If I don¡¯t make a tragic backstory for myself, how will I get this softy to sympathize with and pity me? Did you get a virus or something and forgot that we¡¯re in the middle of a task? Okay? Stop sighing, I¡¯m going back to work.]


    System: [......]


    Shi Qing didn¡¯t think about his busybody of a System anymore. He heard the main point that Yin Mingzheng spent a long time getting to.


    ¡°How about this: You cane with me back to the human base. There you will see lots of sick people, women, men, children and even various animals. They all have their own thoughts, and they¡¯ll be your friends.¡±


    If he really was the sole member of his species that had been alone for thousands of years, he might really be swayed by Yin Mingzheng¡¯s words.


    But Shi Qing wasn¡¯t.


    Even if he was lonely, he still arrogantly raised his chin. ¡°The Mechanical race doesn¡¯t interact with others.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t need friends. Even if I did, I just need you.¡±


    This was undoubtedly a very moving sentence.


    If the one saying this wasn¡¯t an alien that was implying that he wanted to imprison Yin Mingzheng on this ship for his entire life.


    Maybe he saw Yin Mingzheng¡¯s unwillingness, but a sh of fear went through the youth¡¯s eyes. He jumped off the throne and took hispanion¡¯s hands:


    ¡°You still want to return to the human base? Why? They¡¯ll kill you in the end.¡±


    Yin Mingzheng startled: ¡°Kill me?¡±


    ¡°Am I wrong?¡± Seemingly in an effort to keep hispanion, Shi Qing waved his hands. A screen about as big as a TV on Earth flew over.


    Shi Qing issued it amand: ¡°Simte Earth¡¯s First Base ability user Yin Mingzheng¡¯s future if he remains on Earth.¡±


    Afterwards, he turned to look at Yin Mingzheng: ¡°This is a smartputer. As long as it can find the data, it can simte the future of any lifeform on this.¡±


    Yin Mingzheng looked at the so-called smartputer. It looked like an ordinary if rounded small TV.


    It just didn¡¯t fit his idea of the futuristic tech that the alien invaders should possess.


    And at this moment, this ¡®small TV¡¯ was disying the simtion Shi Qing was talking about. Columns of numbers flew across the screen, and he was even able to catch sight of a few familiar names with his enhanced vision.


    In the end, the smartputer produced the simtion results.


    The possibility of Yin Mingzheng being assassinated before the age of thirty was 70%. The possibility of him being sold to the Insect race was 20%. The possibility of him being sent to ab to be studied was 10%.


    The result was he definitely won¡¯t be living past thirty.


    Seeing the resultse out, the alien youth spread himself in a familiar fashion across the man¡¯s stiff body. He climbed into hisp and began to y with his sleeves. ¡°You saved many lives, but not everyone wants you to live. Just like this time. I just threatened them a little and they gave you to me.¡±


    He rxed his body and, like a thorny vine, began to hug the man that was staring dead at the results. His face was filled with the innocent smile of a little prince: ¡°They don¡¯t want you, but I do.¡±


    ¡°Won¡¯t you stay here, with me, forever?¡±


    Yin Mingzheng¡¯sp was filled with Shi Qing¡¯s soft body, but he only continued to stare at the screen.


    His sharp eyes darkened.


    The man tightly held onto Shi Qing¡¯s hands.


    Momentarily afterwards, Shi Qing heard his raspy voice.


    ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll stay here and be with you. Forever.¡±


    [Ding! Yin Mingzheng¡¯s animosity rate: 80/100]


    The System was about to break down: [Why did it go up when he agreed?!]


    Shi Qing kicked his prey softly from within hisp, as if he was a spoiled little leopard.


    A sweet smile blossomed slowly across his face.


    [Get ready, Yin Mingzheng¡¯s been stimted.]


    [Our stimtion is yet toe.]

 Chapter 7

    <h4>Chapter 7</h4>


    A huge alien ship was gliding through the sky, surrounded on all sides by a thickyer of flying robots. Every single one of the at least millions of robots had enough firepower to at least reduce a skyscraper to rubble.


    Shi Qing was standing by the clear ss looking at the forest below.


    Yin Mingzheng approached him from behind and ced his arms around the youth in a familiar manner. A deep voice that rumbled pleasantly could be heard. ¡°What are you looking at?¡±


    Shi Qing pointed towards the forest that appeared so small from this distance. ¡°My only had the Mother Tree. There were no forests.¡±


    Yin Mingzheng followed his gaze. With the superior sight of an ability user he could distinguish the figures of Insects as they traversed through the lush canopy of the forest.


    His heart grew heavy. This forest was clearly in human territory before, so was it lost to the Insect race?


    Shi Qing looked up to see his dazed expression. The smile on his lips became even more dazzling. He nuzzled into the man¡¯s arms like a spoiled leopard cub and carefully counted off his fingers: ¡°In 17 years 11 months and 17 days, we can make a baby.¡±


    The System¡¯s despairing voice rose up as well: [In twenty days we¡¯ll be kicked out from this world.]


    [Host, we¡¯ve already been here for ten days and Yin Mingzheng¡¯s animosity value is still 80. What do we do?]


    Shi Qing: [Waterworks should do the trick.]


    [What?]


    The System was just contemting what the Host meant when it saw him lean bonelessly on Yin Mingzheng. He murmured a request like he was a small child: ¡°I wanna go potty with Mingzheng.¡±


    Yin Mingzheng didn¡¯t consider Shi Qing¡¯s request to be too outrageous. He hadpletely gotten used to Shi Qing¡¯s desire to be sticky over the past couple of days. He obligingly picked up the youth in his arms.


    When it was time to hug or kiss, the sprite-like Shi Qing made sure to reduce his weight significantly.


    There was originally no washroom on the spaceship because robots have no need to use it.


    Some were built after Yin Mingzheng arrived. Since he promised to stay on the ship a few days ago, Shi Qing modified himself with a digestive system simr to humans to be more like him.


    It was just that he could only drink oil instead of eating human foods. He only needed to go number one.


    This was just a way for the alien youth to be closer to Yin Mingzheng after all. There was no need to sweat the details too much.


    After apanying Shi Qing to the washroom, Yin Mingzheng saw him run excitedly to wash his hands at the sink, dry his hands and stand before him looking to be praised.


    Ever since Yin Mingzheng agreed to stay, Shi Qing¡¯s face was almost constantly smiling. He circled around him like a little bird that never grew tired. To grow closer to him, he mimicked everything he did.


    Shi Qing began to sleep like humans. Yin Mingzheng woke up every morning to a youth pretending to sleep in his arms.


    Every night before he went to bed, the teen would get on the bed first and impatiently pat the bed with his long legs for Yin Mingzheng to ¡®sleep¡¯ with him.


    ¨CEven though he couldn¡¯t sleep at all.


    Yin Mingzheng only discovered thatter. Shi Qing tirelessly copied his every move, but it was just that, a copy.


    One night when he opened his eyes to see Shi Qing staring right at him, his heart almost skipped a beat.


    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you sleeping?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t have the systems necessary for sleep.¡± Shi Qing blinked and focused with aser-like intensity on Yin Mingzheng¡¯s small part.


    ¡°Since you¡¯re awake, let¡¯s run through the sequence again.¡±


    Due to the fact that a certain energetic little fairy kept him busy all night, the normally punctual Yin Mingzheng slept until noon the next day.


    Yin Mingzheng never said anything. However, he never woke upter than six since then.


    Shi Qing took this in andined to the System: [He¡¯s afraid that he¡¯ll be converted if he spends too long in my Garden of Eden. Pah, men.]


    He was deliberately acting naughty. He knew what Yin Mingzheng was thinking, but he kept keeping him up at night. If Yin Mingzheng tried to gently reject him, he would shamelessly act spoiled like a newborn kitten or puppy by climbing into the man¡¯sp.


    Yin Mingzheng could only allow him to do as he wished.


    After a few days, the once valiant and cool hero of humanity had dark circles under his eyes.


    The System felt despair looking at his overjoyed Host.


    It finally realized something.


    His BOSS-like Host was probably not just toying with the man. It was likely that he had forgotten about the task altogether.


    With his personality it wasn¡¯t impossible.


    Whenever he wanted to give a friendly reminder, Shi Qing would start to bother Yin Mingzheng and force the System to activate its censorship program.


    There¡¯s nothing to be done. There was no entertainment on this ship. There was plenty to eat and drink. Wasn¡¯t there a saying that good intentions were filling or something? Shi Qing wasn¡¯t about to hold himself back when there was such a tasty specimen before him.


    After several rounds of this, the System was well on its way to enlightenment.


    Today, Yin Mingzheng was sleeping with Shi Qing curled up on his chest. His finger was circling again and again above the man¡¯s heart. It would be a beautiful scene to outsiders.


    But in actuality, the Shi Qing that appeared pure on the surface was corrupting his System: [Look at how sweet these pecs are, so bouncy ah. This is the legendary concealed muscture. It¡¯s sofortable here, delicious.]


    System: [The Dao is Dao, but not all is Dao......]


    [What are you bbering on about?]


    The System that converted to buddhismughed (in despair): [I downloaded a monk mantra from HQ. asionally reading it grants me inner peace.]


    Shi Qing: [So you¡¯re a System with taste. Oh, my sweetheart woke up.]


    The first thing Yin Mingzheng saw after opening his eyes, as expected, was the alien youth snuggling against him.


    ¡°I want to see Mingzheng¡¯s small part.¡±


    The System nced at the blurred out screen calmly: [Names are names, but not all names.....]


    While it was preupied with the mantra, Yin Mingzheng finally used the excuse of breakfast to pull the teen off of him.


    Shi Qing couldn¡¯t eat human foods even though he wanted to imitate hispanion, which is why he ordered the robots to bring him a clear cup of oil. He sipped at it while keeping Yin Mingzhengpany.


    His sensory system was that of the Mechanical race, so different oils had different tastes to him.


    For example, today¡¯s cup tasted like shark fin soup.


    Yin Mingzheng had an indulgent smile on his face as he watched the youth drink oil. After he saw that he was done, he even attentively dabbed at his mouth with a napkin. He was a modelpanion.


    As expected, Shi Qing¡¯s gaze towards him became softer after this. His leopard cub persona came out again as heid down on hispanion¡¯s knees to watch him eat.


    Yin Mingzheng reached out his left hand and began tofort him like he was a kitten. His hand ran again and again through the soft hair of the youth.


    ¡°Shi Qing.¡±


    He watched the androids respectfully clear the table after the meal as he wiped his mouth with a napkin. He asked softly: ¡°Can you not go to sleep like humans?¡±


    Shi Qing shook his head: ¡°I need to make a sleeping system for that.¡±


    Yin Mingzheng smiled as he lifted the youth up: ¡°Why not make one? I feel guilty leaving you alone at night to guard me.¡±


    Hesitation bloomed on the youth¡¯s face. He always wore his heart on his sleeve like this.


    The man looked at his with pampering eyes: ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll run off.¡±


    Shi Qing paused before deciding to tell the truth: ¡°What if you run off while I¡¯m sleeping?¡±


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t do that.¡± Yin Mingzheng¡¯s eyes darkened but his smile remained the same: ¡°I don¡¯t have permission to leave the ship so I can¡¯t leave even while you sleep.¡±


    Seeing the doubts remaining in Shi Qing¡¯s eyes, his smile grew wider as he patted the youth on the back: ¡°Okay okay, not sleeping is also fine. You¡¯re of the Mechanical race and don¡¯t need to sleep anyways.¡±


    The youth obedientlyid against his chest listening to his heartbeat. He said in a small voice: ¡°If I add a sleeping system, I need to also install a human heart to sync the brain waves. If the heart is injured, I will be too. This would be a weakness, and the Mechanical race is not allowed to be weak.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I was just mentioning it in passing. If Shi Qing can¡¯t sleep, I¡¯ll just stay up with you. It¡¯s no problem at all.¡±


    ¡°Really?!¡± The youth became extremely happy. His eyes lit up as he tightly hugged the man: ¡°You¡¯re the greatest Mingzheng! I like you the best in the whole world!¡±


    Yin Mingzheng smiled as he returned the embrace while patting Shi Qing on the back. His eyes were covered in shadows as he thought deeply about something.


    From that day, the man really did stop sleeping.


    The first day when Yin Mingzheng only slept three hours, Shi Qing was really happy and yed with him all night. But by the second day there was a noticeable deterioration in Yin Mingzheng¡¯s mental state. He was in a daze and often couldn¡¯t reply to Shi Qing by the third.


    Shi Qing told him to rest, but he stubbornly refused while saying he wanted to keep Shi Qingpany.


    The smiles on the teen¡¯s face grew rarer. His often happy eyes were covered with ayer of worry.


    Finally, Yin Mingzheng didn¡¯t see the alien youth by his side when he woke up. He rose and asked a nearby robot: ¡°Where is Shi Qing?¡±


    ¡°The King is in the Observatory.¡±


    Yin Mingzheng went to the Observatory. On the way there, the robots that could blow a hole in him all respectfully parted for him.


    He was the King¡¯spanion and the highest authority besides the King.


    The man finally arrived at the Observatory and clearly saw the scene within.


    In a sea of white on the throne, the youth¡¯s chest was open as several robot arms installed a mechanical heart inside.


    ¡ªThump thump thump.


    It began to beat inside of Shi Qing¡¯s body immediately.


    His skin healed automatically. The youth quickly opened his eyes and smiled widely at Yin Mingzheng. His eyes were filled with mirth:


    ¡°Mingzheng, now I have a heart too, just like you! Now we can sleep together.¡±


    Yin Mingzheng stared at the scene before him for a long time. He managed to force his lips into a facsimile of a smile.


    ¡°Yes, we¡¯re the same now.¡±


    But his heart was clear.


    They were not the same.


    He was a human, and Shi Qing was of the Mechanical race. This was a truth that could never be changed.


    ****


    That night, Yin Mingzheng opened his eyes under a dim yellow light.


    He slowly got up and looked towards Shi Qing who was lying beside him.


    Shi Qing was sleeping soundly. His red lips were slightly pursed and his eyes were closed. It was like he was a sheltered little prince.


    One of his hands was still on Yin Mingzheng¡¯s body.


    Yin Mingzheng¡¯s gaze towards him wasplicated. His hand slowly rose as his ability swirled to life, aimed straight at Shi Qing¡¯s heart.


    With one strike, the mechanical heart that just learned to beat will stop forever.


    Shi Qing, the alien that has prevented him from returning to Earth this whole time, will also die.


    After his death, the robots he created will all fall dormant.


    Yin Mingzheng could then escape withoutplications.


    The man¡¯s hand shook as it approached thepletely unguarded body sleeping beside it.


    The youth was unaware of the danger approaching him as he continued to sleep.


    He was so quiet, obedient and innocent.


    He had never mistreated Yin Mingzheng, but instead shared everything he owned with the man he deemed to be hispanion.


    Yin Mingzheng suddenly clenched his hand into a fist and turned away.


    Under the dim yellow light, the man slowly rose. He adjusted the nket over the teen and silently left the Garden of Eden imprisoning him these past couple of days.


    He didn¡¯t know that Shi Qing slowly opened his eyes after he had left.


    With a wave of his hand, a disy of the ship¡¯s interior map appeared in the middle of the room.


    There was a red dot travelling from the hallway all the way until the cargo bay. After getting gear for flight, it turned to head towards one of the five main exits of the ship.


    Yin Mingzheng was putting on the flying gear while ncing cautiously at the giant robot in the corner of his eye.


    ¡°Inquiry, release?¡±


    Shi Qing thought it over as he epted a cup of oil that tasted like Kung Pao Chicken from a robot.


    ¡°Release him.¡±


    ¨CBeep.


    The exit slowly opened up. Yin Mingzheng nced onest time at the expanse of white behind him. Guilt shed through his eyes before he jumped down without hesitation.


    [Ding! Yin Mingzheng¡¯s animosity value: 60/100]


    Author¡¯s Note:


    I originally wanted to write that Big Yin stabbed Shi Qing in the heart and then escaped while Shi Qing was hurt. But then I remembered I wasn¡¯t writing a tragedy~


    So I pulled back in time. I¡¯m such a conscientious author ah.

 Chapter 10

    <h4>Chapter 10</h4>


    The room that Yin Mingzheng took Shi Qing to was where he used to live.


    Ever since his ¡®sacrifice¡¯, the base had sealed this room. No one touched anything inside to give others the impression that they respected Yin Mingzheng.


    The man nned on settling Shi Qing in the room before bringing back Old Huang to take a look at him.


    But due to Shi Qing¡¯s insistence for Yin Mingzheng to make up for lost time, he didn¡¯t manage to see the doctor.


    Shi Qing pulled his hand onto his chest to make him feel the mechanical heartbeat there. He said in a wronged tone: ¡°I didn¡¯t even sleep while looking for you.¡±


    ¡°My body is like that of a human right now. I feel miserable not sleeping.¡±


    When the naturally frail-looking youth softened his voice and showed such a pitiful expression, there was no way for Yin Mingzheng to refuse him.


    Especially since Shi Qing brought up the mechanical heart that Yin Mingzheng deceived him into installing.


    So the two curled up and slept together for the first time in a while.


    ¨CTo Yin Mingzheng that is.


    Shi Qing¡¯s been drugging him and snuggling into his arms every night.


    Yin Mingzheng was exhausted.


    On the way back, he was being eaten alive by his guilt while also worrying about being caught by Shi Qing or the Insects. He was tense almost every second that he was awake.


    The only reason he could make it to the base without copsing was his strong willpower. And also the Rosemary Powder Shi Qing gave him every night that relieved his physical fatigue.


    The only person that could deal with his mental fatigue was himself.


    If Shi Qing didn¡¯t appear, Yin Mingzheng would have endured by himself and pretend nothing had happened. He would¡¯ve continued with his life like always, only more on guard.


    But his little prince appeared.


    Like a stubborn little leopard that didn¡¯t give up before reaching its goal, he came barreling into hisp roaring victoriously and bearing injuries.


    Before he could react, the little leopardtched onto his clothes and began to whine. Not only did it not me its prey for running off, it continued to rely on him like before.


    While Yin Mingzheng¡¯s guilt increased because of this, he had to admit this was very gratifying as well.


    That night, he was like a giant dragon curled around his treasure. He slept soundly.


    Before he fell asleep, Yin Mingzheng decided on something.


    Since Shi Qing abandoned the ship toe to his side, he had to protect him well.


    Shi Qing gained a weak point because of him, so it was his responsibility.


    He felt refreshed when he woke up. Yin Mingzheng rememberedst night¡¯s promise. He closed his eyes and recalled how weak and scared Shi Qing looked yesterday. A sense of pity welled up in his heart.


    Poor little guy. He must have been so frightened since it was his first time leaving the ship.


    He was only a 10,000 year old baby after all.


    Yin Mingzheng decided to clear some time out of his schedule today to reallyfort Shi Qing and assuage his fears. With that decided, he was about to open his eyes when he felt something wasn¡¯t right with his body.


    Feeling a familiar coolness beneath his hand, Yin Mingzheng slowly cracked open his eyes.


    He saw Shi Qing who was focused on conducting a study using his part.


    As if he felt the man¡¯s gaze on him, the you excitedly raised his head and looked over. He smacked his lips. ¡°You woke up.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s hurry up and go through the sequence.¡±


    Humanity¡¯s hero: ¡°&#k2026;&#k2026;¡±


    Under Shi Qing¡¯s eager eyes, the man dutifully sat up.


    &#k2013;They went through the sequence for an entire hour.


    After that, the satisfied Shi Qing returned to his obedient self. Heid down on the bed and began to rifle through the nightstand with a curious look in his eyes.


    Yin Mingzheng coughed with embarrassment as the little youth held up the ss trophy on the nightstand.


    ¡°Is this Mingzheng¡¯s? What is it?¡±


    As expected, Shi Qing quickly turned and asked like the curious baby he was.


    When the world was still peaceful, he was just a normal person with above-average looks and a calm personality. This trophy was something he had won in apetition his parents took him to when he was in his teens. After they passed away in a car ident, Yin Mingzheng kept this trophy as a keepsake. Even after the Insect invasion when humanity fled, he never forgot to take it with him.


    Although it had such a backstory, it was still a bit silly to keep a trophy from so long ago.


    It was a good thing that Shi Qing was an alien and probably didn¡¯t understand that.


    Shi Qing thoughtfully looked over the trophy before returning it.


    It was made of ss, so Yin Mingzheng must have taken extra care to preserve it so well. It was apparent how important this trophy was to him.


    After the alien youth snooped around the entire room like a puppy curious about its new home, he copsed back onto the bed with a satisfied expression.


    ¡°Mingzheng¡¯s scent is everywhere here.¡±


    He knew that Shi Qing was just saying that innocently, but the no longer pure Yin Mingzheng couldn¡¯t help but think of inappropriate images in his head.


    Humanity¡¯s hero struggled to get his mind out of the gutter and back to business. ¡°Shi Qing, how did you leave the ship? Are you going back?¡±


    ¡°Of course. I came to take Mingzheng back.¡±


    Shi Qing¡¯s reply was very straightforward.


    Ying Mingzheng was taken aback. His words became somewhat bitter, ¡°What if.......I don¡¯t n on going back?¡±


    The alien youth turned to look at him with a lost expression. A pair of silvery eyes stared at him as if he had abandoned them. He stared at the man without saying a word.


    Yin Mingzheng couldn¡¯t stand it. He added, ¡°If you want, you can stay in the base and live with me.¡±


    Weakness shed past Shi Qing¡¯s eyes, but he quickly raised his nose snootily: ¡°The Mechanical race would never help others.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not asking for your help.¡±


    The atmosphere was supposed to be serious, but the youth¡¯s actions made the manugh. He reached out and bundled the other into hisp while cajoling him in a soft tone: ¡°You¡¯ve always been stuck on the ship. Haven¡¯t you ever been curious about what the outside world is like? You don¡¯t need to do anything but live happily if you stay.¡±


    ¡°I know you¡¯re afraid of me taking you away, but it¡¯s fine. You¡¯re mypanion so I¡¯ll listen to you.¡±


    The alien youth shamelessly acted spoiled in Yin Mingzheng¡¯sp. He raised those pretty eyes of his and said with conviction: ¡°My smartputer is never wrong.¡±


    He rolled around angrily in the man¡¯sp, quietly muttering: ¡°I guess I¡¯ll try staying here with you. But when the humans betray you, you need to obediently go back with me.¡±


    Yin Mingzheng¡¯s eyes darkened.


    Before, he devoted himself wholeheartedly towards protecting the base. He never suspected that someone inside would stab him in the back.


    Now that he knew, he had no intention of backing down.


    ¨CIf there was a stubborn stone in his way, he¡¯d kick it away.


    ¨CIf anyone dared to stop him, he¡¯ll kill them.


    He¡¯s already died once anyways.


    The man lowered his head to look at the youth rolling around in his arms. He rubbed his little head: ¡°Okay. We¡¯ll wait and see together.¡±


    Shi Qing: [Why do I get the feeling that he¡¯s always treating me like a little kid? Has the animosity value gone down?]


    The System that¡¯s read its mantras for an hour resurfaced. Its voice was soft and fawning: [It has lowered to 40 my dear Host. ording to the universal animosity value guidelines, 50 and above is standard animosity while 50 and below is normal. Yin Mingzheng¡¯s current value of 40 towards the lovely Host means that he feels a shallow friendship towards you. This one advises the capable Host to continue to reduce the value to create a buffer for major fluctuations.]


    Shi Qing had goosebumps from the praises the System heaped upon him.


    [What¡¯s wrong with your voice? Change it back quickly.]


    The System was confused: [Does the Host not like it? This is the reward that I¡¯ve decided to give the Host for lowering the animosity value below 50 for the first time.]


    [Quickly, quickly change it back!]


    The System reluctantlyplied.


    Shi Qing was ying with Yin Mingzheng¡¯s sleeve.


    Who would¡¯ve thought that Yin Mingzheng could act so attentive towards him but not consider him a lover in his heart.


    Normally speaking, men like this were either scum or blind.


    But Yin Mingzheng was clearly neither.


    He only felt responsible for him.


    And if something happened that outweighed his feelings of guilt and responsibility towards Shi Qing, his animosity value would still go up.


    In other words, this was a strategy game.


    The System was afraid that Shi Qing was under too much pressure. Itforted: [Don¡¯t be afraid, Host. The animosity value doesn¡¯t usually rise......]


    It suddenly rememberedst time when Yin Mingzheng¡¯s animosity value skyrocketed. It shut its own mouth.


    Shi Qing didn¡¯t feel like he was stressed at all. He dove into Yin Mingzheng¡¯sp with excitement to suppress hisughter.


    [It¡¯s so stimting! I like it!]


    ***


    With the backing of a big shot like Yin Mingzheng, Shi Qing quickly settled into his life at the base.


    Everyday, he drank some ¡®tea¡¯, watched some movies, was led out on walks and underwent the human-robot sequence with Yin Mingzheng.


    Ever since the animosity value dropped to 40 and they were no longer at risk of being kicked out of the world, the System has been ecstatic. Even if it could only face a mosaic all day, it amused itself by reciting its mantras.


    Shi Qing was also a big hit with the ability users squad.


    In the current state of the world, ability users that could fight were all conscripted regardless of their age. Even teens had to pretend to be adults.


    The civilians were even worse off. They were trapped in the base all day doing backbreaking manualbour. When the Insects invaded, they could only huddle in their homes and wait for rescue.


    Under these circumstances, a little prince like Shi Qing who was cute, pampered, had a sweet mouth and didn¡¯t bother anyone (other than Yin Mingzheng) was a wee addition.


    Especially because he was the apple of Yin Mingzheng¡¯s eye. The ability users had to treat him well out of respect for their boss anyways.


    In addition, the second day he came to the base, the little prince who returned from a stroll excitedly threw himself into Yin Mingzheng¡¯s arms, announcing that:


    ¡°I want to have an ability!¡±


    The man held him in his arms like he always did and brushed his windswept hair. He smiled while saying: ¡°Abilities aren¡¯t something you can control getting.¡±


    ¡°I can. My body has human-like parts so I can have an ability if I want!¡±


    Yin Mingzheng paused. He hadn¡¯t considered it that way.


    Although he suggested it before, Shi Qing refused to bring his robots here and insisted on staying here in his weak body to be protected by Yin Mingzheng.


    Yin Mingzheng didn¡¯t say anything more because he was still worried about Shi Qing forcefully taking him back when he was unhappy.


    But he could no longer leave the base without worrying.


    It was like a person that had lived by themselves for a long time suddenly getting an unweaned kitten.


    The kitten was too young and soft. It could only drink milk, crawl around or cry in its tiny voice. It seemed like it could only live if someone was there to feed it.


    How could he go about his day without worrying about what the kitten was doing back home? Was he hungry? Was he scared?


    Now that he knew that Shi Qing could have an ability, Yin Mingzheng was able to let out a breath. He hugged the little youth and asked: ¡°Can you control what ability you¡¯ll get?¡±


    ¡°Yep. I can change my internal molecr structure to attract the ability-granting particles on this.¡±


    Although it sounded a bit far fetched, Yin Mingzheng was already used to the truth sounding like something out of a sci-fi novel.


    He considered it for a moment: ¡°You should get a lightning ability. It¡¯s the strongest kind, plus you can borrow lightning from the sky to protect yourself.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want that.¡±


    Shi Qing immediately rejected it.


    Yin Mingzheng patiently coaxed him: ¡°Be good. This isn¡¯t the time to act spoiled. I¡¯m usually outside the base so I can¡¯t protect you all the time.¡±


    ¡°I want a healing ability.¡±


    The little prince raised his head proudly with his hand on the man¡¯s heart.


    ¡°I want to protect you too.¡±


    Yin Mingzheng was taken aback.


    In the eyes on many people, he was humanity¡¯s hero.


    He was the god of war that never lost.


    And the hope for defeating the Insect race.


    But this was the first time that someone said they wanted to protect him.


    After his heart was finished pounding, Yin Mingzheng calmed down: ¡°No. You have to ensure your own safety first!¡±


    Shi Qing didn¡¯t listen to him. He nimbly jumped down from his arms and ran away quickly. ¡°Catch me if you can! I¡¯m not going to listen to you anyways!¡±


    The mischievous figure of the little prince was in front of the man¡¯s eyes.


    Yin Mingzheng saw the way that he snuck nces behind him to see if he was following. His lips twitched up in a reluctant smile. How can there be a little dummy like this? He gave up on his own safety but still wanted to protect others.


    He smiled, but his eyes were filled with warmth.


    ¡°He¡¯s really a little dummy.

 Chapter 12

    <h4>Chapter 12</h4>


    When Yin Mingzheng heard the news and rushed over, a group of people dressed like civilians were gathered around a sketchy man rambling on about something. The scene was inplete chaos, but he was able to immediately spot the youth in the crowd.


    Shi Qing was hiding behind a junior member of his squad. He wasn¡¯t crying, but the corners of his eyes were red and he asionally sniffled. That pair of beautiful silvery eyes couldn¡¯t help but nce fearfully at his surroundings.


    Yin Mingzheng felt like a nail had been hammered deep into his heart.


    He strode over with an icy face: ¡°What is going on.¡±


    Yin Mingzheng wasn¡¯t loud, but the aura he radiated made everyone stop talking involuntarily. The disorderly crowd became silent.


    In the end, it was the squad member carefully protecting Shi Qing who stepped forward. He did not dare to look at Yin Mingzheng¡¯s face as he recounted the situation: ¡°Shi Qing came over to y, but a man suddenly came over to make a ruckus about him not paying for goods.¡±


    Yin Mingzheng¡¯s expression remained ambivalent. He nced over at the sloppily dressed man. After seeing him avoid his gaze out of guilt, he understood what was going on here.


    Zhao Miaomiao who had been squeezed to the side a while ago saw that he came. She still wasn¡¯t satisfied, so she came over to softly say: ¡°When I arrived earlier, I saw that man begging Shi Qing to spare him so I asked him about it. Who would¡¯ve thought that this child was so timid that he started crying? Since you¡¯re here, Mingzheng-ge, you shouldfort him. Everyone¡¯s hearts hurt just looking at him cry for the past 20 minutes.¡±


    Zhao Miaomiao¡¯s words may appear to be generous and well-intentioned on the surface, but the underlying message was clear.


    The other person was asking Shi Qing to forgive him, but he started crying. Not only that, he had to cry for an excessively long time. Was he a boy or a girl?


    Could Yin Mingzheng really not be bothered by this kind of behaviour?


    Yin Mingzheng really wasn¡¯t bothered.


    When he heard that Shi Qing had cried for 20 minutes, he was stunned and then his heart began to ache.


    The man closed in and pulled Shi Qing into his arms. He tenderly began to stroke his soft hair. His guilt became moreplex as the youth stared at him with those red-rimmed eyes.


    Shi Qing could have stayed on the ship and been spoiled to the moon. He could¡¯ve had anything he wanted.


    But he was naive enough to be deceived into remaining on this base. His position wasn¡¯t as invible as before, to the point where even a random passerby could bully him to this point.


    His voice became softer as he thought about this. To the others, it seemed like he was afraid of frightening the youth:


    ¡°Shi Qing, were you scared?¡±


    The ability user who had been shielding Shi Qing breathed a sigh of relief at the tone of his boss. He almost thought someone with a temper like Yin Mingzheng would put justice above personal feelings.


    Zhao Miaomiao¡¯s eyes were about to bug out. She was almost screaming in her head.


    Is Yin Mingzheng blind?!!


    Or is he deaf?


    What young man cries for 20 minutes after being scolded a few times? He might look young, but he was at least 16 or 17.


    Acting like this at that age meant he was either developmentally dyed or pretending.


    How could Yin Mingzheng not see that?


    Zhao Miaomiao was beginning to think that her attempts to seduce Yin Mingzheng were unsessful due to her approach.


    Although she sometimes acted pitiful, she didn¡¯t dare to overdo it because of Yin Mingzheng¡¯s personality. She could only pretend to be generous and understanding in front of him.


    But her efforts had no effect on Yin Mingzheng. It was like the man was ignoring her existence altogether, only bothering to coldly tell her to scram a couple of times.


    At that time she thought Yin Mingzheng was just too straighced to appreciate someone like her.


    However, it turns out that Yin Mingzheng just had different preferences.


    He likes dramatic crybabies?


    Yin Mingzheng didn¡¯t think Shi Qing was being dramatic at all. On the contrary, he believed that Shi Qing must have endured a lot to cry like this.


    Billions of powerful robots were willing to serve him with all their might. Even if Shi Qing didn¡¯t issue orders, the more intelligent models would still attend to and apany him.


    In Yin Mingzheng¡¯s opinion, Shi Qing might hold the scepter and wear the crown, but he was just a child that had been spoiled his entire life.


    In a foreign environment, even a small slight was unimaginably awful to a child like this.


    ¡°Mingzheng......¡±


    Shi Qing called out pitifully. He buried himself into the man¡¯s embrace as if he was scared out of his wits. He sounded like he might start crying again: ¡°I always give money, even more money than they ask for.¡±


    One civilian standing around didn¡¯t dare to speak when Yin Mingzheng first arrived.


    When he saw his intent to protect Shi Qing, he gathered his courage and added: ¡°He¡¯s telling the truth, General Yin. The young master is very generous.¡±


    ¡°I agree. My husband wove a cricket out of grassst time and the young master paid more than he should for it. Everyone on this street knows that.¡±


    More and more people spoke out on Shi Qing¡¯s behalf: ¡°The young master is a good and reasonable person. My son broke his leg while fighting the Insects. He couldn¡¯t find a doctor because he was just a mercenary, but the young master helped him out. He¡¯s a healer, so if he reallycked money he could just sell his services.¡±


    ¡°Yeah! Plus none of us recognize this guy. He¡¯s not someone from our street. The entire outer zone sells their wares here, and I¡¯ve never seen him before.¡±


    The words seemed to spark the anger of the crowd.


    ¡°Did hee here just to cause trouble?¡±


    ¡°He probably thought that the young master was an easy target since he¡¯s so young and impressionable. He even swore at him! Pah!¡±


    Yin Mingzheng didn¡¯t expect so many people to stand up for Shi Qing. He knew before that Shi Qing got along with the residents of the outer zone and was weed here, but he thought that was because of his own reputation.


    The scene before him made Yin Mingzheng feel proud like a parent watching their child grow up.


    Was this how it felt like to raise a kid?


    He tightened his hold on Shi Qing and addressed the crowd: ¡°Thank you all for looking after Shi Qing today. He¡¯s still young and naive, so it¡¯s a relief that everyone intervened on his behalf.¡±


    Regardless of what really happened, it¡¯s safer tobel Shi Qing as a young and ignorant child first.


    Now to deal with this ruffian with unknown origins.


    Yin Mingzheng got straight to the point. He could be tolerant towards innocent civilians. He could even sacrifice himself to protect them. But he had no such patience for those that came looking for trouble.


    Besides, the entire base knew that Shi Qing was his, so how could an ordinary person dare to confront him like this?


    The man raised his hands, and streams of ck mist surrounded the instigator.


    His voice was freezing: ¡°Who sent you.¡±


    That person felt his knees go soft as the ability surrounded him. He couldn¡¯t even move a muscle.


    His orders were to trap Shi Qing and prevent him from leaving.


    Now he was the one that was trapped.


    By a bigshot like Yin Mingzheng, no less. The entire base knew that he was the most powerful of all the ability users. He didn¡¯t even need to lift a finger to kill. Even if he were to run, it would be a futile effort.


    The man was hired by Zhao Miaomiao, but through several proxies. He also didn¡¯t know that the rich young miss who seemed pure standing nearby was his employer. Seeing no way out of this situation, he scrambled to kowtow to Yin Mingzheng: ¡°General Yin, General Yin please forgive me. Someone did offer me money to do this. They said that they wanted to teach the young master a lesson. You are a tolerant man, so please have mercy.¡±


    The ability user beside him knew how to read the mood. He immediatelyughed and tried to reassure the crowd once he heard that there was a conspiracy: ¡°Since there¡¯s a parent here this should be resolved quickly. Everyone should return to what you were doing while we figure things out.¡±


    Yin Mingzheng¡¯s protective behaviour since he arrived was reassuring to the civilians. However, they were also afraid after hearing that there was a mastermind behind this matter.


    That person was likely powerful or influential if they were willing to go against General Yin. If they angered such a prominent figure, they could only wait for death.


    The civilians dispersed.


    The shoddily dressed man on the ground carefully raised his head now that everyone was gone. He identally met Yin Mingzheng¡¯s eyes filled with frost. A shiver went down his spine.


    ¡°Gen-General, you have to believe me. I really didn¡¯t want to do anything else to the young master, I just wanted to scare him! Just scare him a little!¡±


    Yin Mingzheng paid him no mind. He nced at his subordinate, who understood and immediately bound the man securely.


    ¡°Boss, I¡¯ll take this person back to interrogate him.¡±


    Zhao Miaomiao wasn¡¯t worried as she saw him being taken away. To ensure that he would die in front of witnesses, she ordered someone else to drug him beforehand. That man would be dead within ten minutes.


    Even if they managed to get something out of him in this time, killing his direct superior would be enough to cover her tracks.


    After determining that she could not be implicated, the woman in a white dress ran in front of the man. She said warmly: ¡°Mingzheng-ge, we just happened to meet today, so why don¡¯t I treat you to lunch at one of my family¡¯s restaurants here?¡±


    Afraid that Yin Minzheng would refuse, she added on: ¡°Shi Qing has had quite a fright, so this could be just what he needs to calm down.¡±


    He can calm down, but he can¡¯t eat.


    Yin Mingzheng was thinking about bringing back a new type of oil for Shi Qing to coax him. His face remained expressionless, and he said tly: ¡°No need. Thank you Miss Zhao, but I¡¯ll be taking Shi Qing home. Goodbye.¡±


    Another failure. Zhao Miaomiao grit her teeth.


    Shi Qing just happened to open his mouth to ask: ¡°Mingzheng, my feet are sore. Carry me back.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Yin Mingzheng scooped up the youth and lowered his forehead to touch his cool skin: ¡°Sleep if you¡¯re tired. We¡¯ll be home soon.¡±


    ¡°En.¡±


    The youth agreed obediently and snuggled deeper against the man¡¯s chest.


    Zhao Miaomiao hated him so much! So much!


    Isn¡¯t it just a case of the crying child getting all the attention?!


    Anyone can do that.


    She forced a smile onto her face as she chased after the two: ¡°Then let¡¯s go back together. We just happen to live in the same direction......ah!!¡±


    The woman twisted her ankle and crashed to the ground.


    Before Yin Mingzheng turned around, she pped herself hard across her face to bring tears to her eyes. She pitifully held her left ankle as she stared at the man: ¡°It hurts......¡±


    ¡°Hiss......I think I¡¯ve twisted my ankle. Mingzheng-ge, can you help me get back home?¡±


    Yin Mingzheng: ¡°Sure.¡±


    Joy shed through Zhao Miaomiao¡¯s eyes, but her expression remained apologetic: ¡°Sorry for inconveniencing you like this. I know you promised to carry Shi Qing back, but now he¡¯ll have to walk because of me.¡±


    As she thought, Yin Mingzheng preferred this type.


    The youth that was sweetly sleeping in the arms of humanity¡¯s hero opened his eyes at those words. He silently extended two of his fingers and began to viciously pinch the man.


    Shi Qing¡¯s strength was not to be trifled with, but Yin Mingzheng didn¡¯t even blink as he took out the satellite phone that could be used inside the base. ¡°Hello, I¡¯m at the marketce of the outer zone. General Zhao¡¯s daughter is injured here, pleasee and pick her up.¡±


    ¡°Okay, thanks.¡± The man hung up after briefly exining the situation. He looked at Zhao Miaomiao who was still on the ground stunned by what just happened. ¡°The medical corps will be here within ten minutes. Just sit tight and wait for them.¡±


    Yin Mingzheng nodded politely and turned with Shi Qing in his arms to leave.


    Zhao Miaomiao: ¡°......Wait, wait! General Yin......¡±


    ¡°Oh, right.¡±


    The man nced over his shoulder. Zhao Miaomiao became gleeful. She thought that he had reconsidered. But Yin Mingzheng said with a straight face:


    ¡°The fee for the ambnce is 1000 star coins. Don¡¯t forget to pay me back.¡±

 Chapter 14

    <h4>Chapter 14</h4>


    The person that Yin Mingzheng didn¡¯t want Shi Qing to interact with most in the base was Le Youyuan.


    Le Youyuan could be considered the most powerful second generation in the base.


    His father was a rare authority figure who wasn¡¯t afraid of getting his hands dirty fighting the Insects, and he was often away outside. When the Insects first came, Le Youyuan was in his rebellious phase. After so many years, he was still in his rebellious phase. He lived to party, and more than half of the entertainment establishments in the base were built by him.


    His confidence wasn¡¯t just because of his father¡¯s reputation, but also due to him being an ability user, something rarely seen among the second generations. It wasn¡¯t one of those wimpy powers either. He had the high-level ability to control fire.


    Plus Le Youyuan was skilled at making money. When the base was first built, he immediately sectioned off a giant portion ofnd. When construction began on the inner and outer dwellings, he made a killing. It was only when star coins starteding into cirction and he exchanged his money that the higher-ups of the base discovered he was even richer than some of them.


    He had money, influence, ability and even the support of his father. Le Youyuan¡¯s life was quite leisurely.


    He yed around with a group of second generations everyday. Even if the Insects invaded, to people like them, it just meant that they couldn¡¯t go wherever they wanted. The base was big enough to satisfy them.


    The continued existence of several types of game consoles was also due to these second generations.


    Yin Mingzheng was Le Youyuan¡¯s enemy from the beginning.


    Of course, only Le Youyuan thought of it this way.


    At the start, the reason for his hatred of Yin Mingzheng was simple. He could barely see his dad once a month, and all he did was criticize him for ying around. Then Yin Mingzheng popped out and did missions with his dad all the time. His dad even praised himpared the two of them relentlessly. Who wouldn¡¯t hate Yin Mingzheng in this situation?


    He was the ¡®other family¡¯s kid¡¯, although he was too old now or then to be called a child.


    When they first met, Yin Mingzheng was focused on raising his abilities to defend against the Insect race. He didn¡¯t have the time to feud with a chuunibyou.


    It was exactly because of his holier-than-thou attitude that Le Youyuan despised Yin Mingzheng more than ever.


    If Yin Mingzheng was happy, he wasn¡¯t. If Yin Mingzheng was not, then he was.


    When he heard that Yin Mingzheng foolishly sacrificed himself, Le Youyuan held a celebration that went on for three days. If his dad didn¡¯t catch him in the act when he got back, he could go on until the day Yin Mingzheng returned.


    Even though Yin Mingzheng wasn¡¯t afraid of this kind of stalwart enemy before, he was worried now that they might bully Shi Qing while he was away.


    He was careful to always have his subordinates guarding Shi Qing wherever he went. In the end, Le Youyuan still got a hold of an opening.


    The man was still standing in front of the red car holding that broken video game console. His face was dark. He ignored the smug Le Youyuan and stared straight at Shi Qing. He said quietly: ¡°Shi Qing, get off.¡±


    ¡°Oh okay.¡±


    The youth who was wearing clothes clearly not bought by Yin Mingzheng didn¡¯t feel like anything was wrong. He obediently went to unlock his seat belt.


    ¡°Don¡¯t ah.¡±


    Le Youyuanughed as he held onto Shi Qing¡¯s hand. His handsome face was looking challengingly at Yin Mingzheng: ¡°Little Shi Qing and I already agreed to go bungee jumping today. Even if General Yin is little Shi Qing¡¯s brother, you can¡¯t make him break his promises, right?¡±


    He especially emphasized the word brother.


    His smile grew wider as Yin Mingzheng¡¯s face grew more twisted: ¡°It¡¯s almost time for our appointment. We¡¯ll be going, General Yin.¡±


    He waved and mmed on the elerator. Within moments he was far away. The wind blew Le Youyuan¡¯s dyed red hair everywhere. Yin Mingzheng wanted to beat him up more and more.


    The alien youth was still bad at reading the mood. He naively listened to Le Youyuan and stayed in the car. He even turned around to wave at Yin Mingzheng like Le Youyuan did.


    Le Youyuan who was currently driving was amused by Shi Qing copying him. ¡°Don¡¯t provoke him anymore darling, or else Yin Mingzheng might just go......¡±


    ¨CBANG!!!


    In the blink of an eye, the man that was behind them arrived in front of the car.


    The loud noise was due to his hand pressing down hard on the hood to forcefully bring the car to a stop.


    The red sports car was silently spewing out white smoke.


    Yin Mingzheng looked on darkly as Shi Qing, who seemed to be frightened, clung to Le Youyuan¡¯s elbow.


    His expression was normal though, and his tone was even and could even be described as soft:


    ¡°Shi Qing, get off.¡±


    Shi Qing stared nkly at the man. It was like he didn¡¯t understand what was going on.


    That was to be expected. After all, this was the first time the hero of humanity disyed his strength in front of him.


    Le Youyuan was also scared out of his wits


    Yin Mingzheng had never bothered to respond to his many provocations before out of consideration for his dad.


    It was only now that he discovered just how frightening Yin Mingzheng¡¯s anger could be.


    Although his back was covered by cold sweat, he felt pity after ncing at Shi Qing who was huddling against him. He quickly recovered his devil may care attitude and leaned back: ¡°General Yin, Shi Qing and I already had an agreement. He¡¯s not a little kid anymore, so don¡¯t you think you¡¯re being too overbearing?¡±


    He even turned to ask the stunned little prince:


    ¡°Right, little Shi Qing?¡±


    Yin Mingzheng didn¡¯t say anything more.


    He stared with frost-covered eyes at Le Youyuan and slightly increased the pressure on the hood. Everyone saw how the vehicle that was still valuable even now had a giant hole melted in its hood.


    Le Youyuan swallowed nervously as he stared at that hole.


    This was a threat!


    This has to be a threat!


    Would he be afraid of Yin Mingzheng¡¯s threats?


    He arrogantly raised his chin: ¡°My feelings towards little Shi Qing are genuine. There¡¯s nothing you can do to stop me from pursuing him.¡±


    The word ¡®pursuing¡¯ seemed to open the gates of hell. The man¡¯s face suddenly became outright demonic. Without any movement from him, another loud crash sounded out.


    The front end of the car had beenpletely vapourized.


    Shi Qing was better off because he was wearing his seatbelt. He just tilted forward with the vehicle, but his butt was still firmly on the seat.


    The same could not be said for Le Youyuan.


    He lived life on the edge, so why would he wear seatbelts? As part of the car disappeared, he fell out onto the ground. He was still holding a steering wheel in his hands.


    Li Youyuan tumbled several times with the steering wheel before he managed to get up. He saw the man wearing a ck windbreaker walk in front of the seat and unlock the youth¡¯s seatbelt. With that, the youth fell into his arms.


    Yin Mingzheng easily caught his little prince.


    The man frowned when he smelt the fragranceing from Shi Qing.


    He never used perfume, and so Shi Qing didn¡¯t either.


    It was clear who sprayed this on Shi Qing.


    Le Youyuan, whether it was before or now, enjoyed an above-average quality of life. He obviously did not use cheap perfume that offended the nose. The products he gave Shi Qing were all expensive name brands that he had picked out with care.


    But this light and fresh perfume made the hero of humanity ufortable from the bottom of his heart.


    It was like a male lion found out that other animals had marked its territory.


    A real lion would go to great lengths to tear the bastard that dared to sully his possessions to shreds.


    Yin Mingzheng wasn¡¯t an animal. He was a human. He could control himself.


    So he only encircled his little prince and red at Le Youyuan who was kicking up a storm.


    ¡°Yin Mingzheng!! You actually trashed my car!! Don¡¯t think that I, Le Youyuan, am afraid of you! You¡¯ll only take little Shi Qing away today over my dead body!¡±


    He was scared after Yin Mingzheng¡¯s eyes bore into him without any emotion, but he puffed out his chest in the next second: ¡°What? You think if you re at me enough I¡¯ll let him go? I know all about the unsavoury business you¡¯ve been getting into, little Shi Qing being a model example. What did you say to him? You said that he was like a brother to you, right? What kind of brother treats their siblings like that?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve been silent until now because little Shi Qing was just too pitiful to exin this to, but since you¡¯re here I¡¯ll make it clear. Little Shi Qing, the things that Yin Mingzheng did to you......¡±


    The man suddenly raised his hand.


    Le Youyuan shut his mouth.


    His eyes almost bugged out of his head as he froze while ncing at his lower body.


    The entire base knew that Yin Mingzheng¡¯s ability manifested as a cloud of ck smoke. Anything it touches, whether it be humans or Insects, would disintegrate into ash in a matter of minutes.


    And now, the most important part of his anatomy as a male was surrounded by a thinyer of ck fog. It seemed to waver and move around, as if it could touch his clothes in the next second.


    One move could cause a lifetime of regret.


    Le Youyuan didn¡¯t dare to move a muscle, he even took shallow breaths. This was a matter concerning his happiness for the rest of his life.


    The perpetrator of his dilemma was staring him down with icy eyes. He held Shi Qing tightly in his arms as he warned:


    ¡°There will be no next time.¡±


    Maybe it was referring to Le Youyuan seducing Shi Qing.


    Or his attempts to expose Yin Mingzheng¡¯s lies.


    The man didn¡¯t rify.


    He just strode away with the youth obediently tucked against his chest.


    No one there made a sound, including Le Youyuan himself.


    He stiffly watched as the ck fog dispersed after Yin Mingzheng¡¯s departure. By the time he looked up, he could only see a corner of the ck windbreaker that was caught by the wind.


    Yin Mingzheng remained silent the entire way back. The little fellow in his arms seemed to realise he was angry, so he didn¡¯t start to babble about what he had been doing the past few days.


    It was only when the man quietly opened the door and ced him on the bed that he hugged his neck and asked: ¡°Le Youyuan said that you lied to me. Is that true?¡±


    Yin Mingzheng was about to take off his shoes for him, but he paused upon hearing those words.


    ¡°He said that you told Cheng Jun that I was your brother because you didn¡¯t want to acknowledge our rtionship. Is that true?¡±


    He sensed something from the man¡¯s silence. The usually cheerful little bird became sullen.


    Yin Mingzheng had his head down this whole time, so he didn¡¯t see the expression on his face. It was only when a tear droplet fell onto the back of his hand that he discovered that Shi Qing was crying.


    ¡°Shi Qing......¡±


    The man raised his head and looked helplessly at the person before him. He wanted to embrace him, but he didn¡¯t know if he still had the right to do so.


    ¡°You don¡¯t want to be mypanion at all.¡±


    The corners of the alien youth¡¯s eyes had turned red. His tears continued to fall on Yin Mingzheng¡¯s hands. They burned his heart like magma.


    It hurt. It was bitter.


    It didn¡¯t let him speak.


    He wanted to say it wasn¡¯t like that, but he found that he couldn¡¯t justify his actions.


    His heart ached like a giant hand was squeezing it.


    Yin Mingzheng had never felt like this before.


    He wasn¡¯t dumb.


    When he discovered that he was willing to give anything to stop Shi Qing¡¯s tears, Yin Mingzheng understood what had happened.


    He really fell in love with Shi Qing.


    When that thought crossed his mind, the hero of humanity felt an unparalleled sense of joy in his heart.


    Everything became clear.


    He didn¡¯t need to worry about the details or the future.


    It would all be fine if he was with Shi Qing.


    ¡°Shi Qing......¡±


    The man reached out a slightly trembling hand to wipe away his tears. He looked into those red-rimmed eyes and said: ¡°I was wrong.¡±


    ¡°But I¡¯ve thought it through. I like......¡±


    ¡°So you were lying to me!¡±


    The sobbing youth quickly stood up and pinned the unprepared Yin Mingzheng on the bed with his adjustable weight.


    ¡°Wu¨C¡±


    Yin Mingzheng could hardly breath as he was crushed under a weight even heavier than before. ¡°Shi Qing, listen to me......¡±


    ¡°No! You¡¯re just a liar!¡±


    Shi Qing¡¯s white face was twisted with rage. He hit Yin Mingzheng with a pillow. ¡°Liar! Liar!¡±


    Yin Mingzheng waspletely suppressed and could not retaliate. He could only try to recover in between the blows: ¡°Listen to me, calm down first......Oof! Calm down.¡±


    ¡°You calm down!¡±


    The youth threw the pillow at his face. ¡°If you don¡¯t want me, I¡¯ll find someone else to be mypanion!¡±


    He made sure to squish Yin Mingzheng onest time before hopping off the man with a huff and leaving.


    Yin Mingzheng managed to push the pillow away with great effort. ¡°No, Shi Qing wait......¡±


    ¨CBang!!


    The door was mmed shut from the outside.


    The man¡¯s chest hurt from beingpressed as he got up. He held his aching chest, but it was like he was also holding his newly discovered feelings.


    He felt empty and helpless inside. What was he to do?


    Author¡¯s Note


    Big Yin: It hasn¡¯t even been a minute since I realized I like little Shi Qing and he¡¯s already run away from home.

 Chapter 17

    <h4>Chapter 17</h4>


    The more perceptive individuals in the base were beginning to sense that something wasn¡¯t right.


    Yin Mingzheng, who only focused on fighting with the Insects before, began to participate in the affairs of the base more and more.


    No one coulde up with a reason to stop him.


    After all, he was the general, who was supposed to be one of the most powerful people in the base.


    As long as Yin Mingzheng was willing, his authority was enough to participate in any project


    It was just that he was only interested in going out before, so he never cared to take part in these things.


    Now the hero of humanity, who has never fought for fame and wealth, started to involve himself in the base.


    The upper levels of the base gradually changed.


    Those that were righteous weed a newpatriot.


    Those that were unscrupulous or guilty could only be afraid.


    Over time, rumors began to circte in the base.


    Stuff like how Yin Mingzheng bullied people, Yin Mingzheng sacrificed civilians for no good reason, Yin Mingzheng overindulged in luxury and so on.


    At first, these rumors only spread secretly and most people refused to believe them. Everyone knows that without Yin Mingzheng, they would all be dead by now.


    However, there was also a subset of people who lived in perpetual darkness. Maybe it was because they didn¡¯t know when their next meal would be or that they¡¯ve lost all their loved ones; but they go through the motions of life as if they were already dead.


    They were desperate for a scapegoat.


    And the conspirators hidden in the shadows shamelessly pushed all the me onto Yin Mingzheng.


    There was a battle in A City about a year ago. Almost 500,000 Insects had upied the city and all the humans inside were ughtered. Yin Mingzheng went in with the army and killed all the Insects to repay the debt in blood.


    Now, rumors about that time were quietly spreading in the base.


    ¨CNot all of the human beings in the city were dead from the start. Maybe the Insects had seized some of them as hostages. Yin Mingzheng, who was only concerned with merit, ignored those hostages and ordered the army to open fire. His actions were what left the city without even a single survivor.


    It was clearly a lie, but some people who lost someone there might just be desperate enough to believe it.


    On a rainy day, the base received news that the Insects were sweeping into the city borders, where scattered farmers lived. Since they needed to farm, they couldn¡¯t live in the rtive safety of the base. Instead, they slept in their cers during the day and went out to farm at night.


    The Insects seemed to have been stimted for some reason. They were on the hunt for farmers.


    Yin Mingzheng received a distress signal at 4 in the morning. He came back an hour before midnight covered in blood.


    Shi Qing yed video games with Le Youyuan the entire day. When he thought it was almost time, he carried a small bench with him to wait for the man at the entrance of the base.


    The guards there were familiar with him, and one person even gave him a lollipop he had found during a mission.


    Nowadays, all the bases were in urgent need of food and clothing. Stuff that couldn¡¯t fill the stomach, such as lollipops, wouldn¡¯t be made and sold poorly as well. After all, with that money people could buy more filling options.


    The value of the lollipop was therefore close to nil.


    The guard thought it was funny how the youth that was sleepily nodding his head like a chicken pecking at rice insisted on waiting, so he gave out the lollipop.


    Shi Qing expressed his thanks and opened the packaging to see a rainbow-coloured candy. He carefully poked out his tongue to lick it. It was only after he tasted sweetness that he shoved it into his mouth while narrowing his eyes with satisfaction.


    He couldn¡¯t eat too much human food, but a lollipop should be alright.


    While waiting with the lollipop, he counted the ants on the ground. The System soon issued a reminder: [Host, Yin Mingzheng is back.]


    The little prince raised his head and looked towards the gate of the base with wide eyes.


    Yin Mingzheng walked in with the others.


    He was covered with the blood of the Insects. Since the Insects had blood in a variety of bright colours, it shed heavily with his sombre demeanour. His already dark eyes were stained with fatigue.


    The ability users following him were the same, especially the younger, less experienced ones. Some of them were even shaking while they walked. Cheng Jun, the handsome guy with a familiar little hat, yawned and leaned on his teammates¡¯ shoulders.


    Shi Qing stood up and ran over. He was about to jump into the arms of the man, but a figure that was faster than him rushed out.


    ¨CPing!


    Without even giving him time to react, this guy was bounced back by the shield of one of the ability users. His dagger fell on a stone on the ground, making a clear sound ring out.


    Shi Qing stopped.


    [Was that an assassination attempt? An ordinary man tried to assassinate an ability user?]


    The System was also confused: [The plot has already been changed, so the System can only see the general flow of events. Smaller details like this are muddled.]


    The man who was repelled struggled to get up. His eyes were hatefully fixated on the hero of humanity. He grabbed the dagger beside him and rushed forward again: ¡°Die, Yin Mingzheng!¡±


    Cheng Jun, who was dozing off before, waspletely awake now. He stepped forward and directly blocked the impact with his powers: ¡°Who do you think you are? Do you know what the punishment for murder is?¡±


    ¡°Capture him!¡±


    After the man was caught, Cheng Jun approached Yin Mingzheng: ¡°Boss, I think he¡¯s in cahoots with the guy who tried to make thing difficult for Shi Qingst time.¡±


    That guy died before they could start interrogating him. Luckily, they¡¯ve caught a live one this time. Surely they would be able to find out who was behind it all soon.


    The man frowned as he looked at the struggling person. There was a hint of calction in his eyes. ¡°He seems like a regr civilian. It doesn¡¯t feel like someone put him up to this.¡±


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll ask him.¡±


    Cheng Jun came up to him and said, ¡°Tell us why you wanted to kill General Yin!¡±


    The man was pressed firmly into the ground, but he continued to struggle. After hearing those words, his eyes became even more resolute. He shouted in a hoarse voice, ¡°It was him that killed my son first!! A year ago, in A City, how could my son have died if he didn¡¯t disregard the lives of the hostages for his own glory!¡±


    ¡°Yin Mingzheng, you¡¯ll get your reckoning one day for taking the lives of themon people lightly!! I may have failed, but someone else will seed one day!! Hero of humanity my ass!!¡±


    Yin Mingzheng opened his mouth. His voice was raspy, ¡°In the battle of A City, all the humans had died before we arrived.¡±


    ¡°Pah!! You still want to lie to me! You¡¯re just a selfish monster willing to kill for your own desires!! Yin Mingzheng, give him back, give me back my son!! Give him back!¡±


    At the sight of his madness, Shi Qing knew that this guy had been brainwashed.


    When a person loses everything and could only see despair, as long as someone gave them a goal, they could dedicate their life to hatred.


    If it was him in this situation, he¡¯d let this person die.


    Did Yin Mingzheng deserve to be murdered because this guy lost his son?


    In recent years, he has been injured in the line of duty countless times. He¡¯s narrowly escaped death no less than ten times and saved more than ten million people. Despite all his merits, he lived in an ordinary two bedroom house. In order to give Shi Qing a ce to put his toys, he even had to clear out the living room.


    He helped others only to be resented by them. If it was someone as willing to hold grudges as Shi Qing, those people would be lucky if they didn¡¯t be the victim of one of his schemes.


    In the end, when he looked over at Yin Mingzheng, the man was still. His face remained expressionless, but both of his fists were tightly clenched.


    There was a dark and ambiguous look under his furrowed brows.


    Although it might seem to others that Yin Mingzheng was just as aloof and uncaring as ever, Shi Qing could sense his sorrow.


    Normally, he wouldn¡¯t be so vulnerable.


    But he had been fighting nonstop for nearly 20 hours. There was no time to drink even a mouthful of water or eat any food. He just dragged his tired body back, and all he wanted was to have a good rest. What faced him instead was the one of the very civilians he worked so hard to protect raising a de to him.


    Who could be unaffected by such a sight?


    What¡¯s more, although Yin Mingzheng might look cold on the surface, his heart was softer than anyone¡¯s. After all, before this little world gained a life of its own, the author had created him with a kind and loving soul.


    It¡¯s a pity that the world was tainted by reality. The people who should have been kind alongside him became human.


    Human nature has always been deeply rooted in darkness and mutual repulsion.


    From afar, Shi Qing stared at the man who seemed to blend into the darkness of the night. The emotions he must be feeling were not shown to outsiders. He sighed: [If I was in his ce......]


    The System has always been unhappy with Yin Mingzheng, but it felt a little bit sympathetic towards him at the moment. Its tone was soft: [Don¡¯t be afraid, Host. If this happens to you one day, we can just ignore the guy.]


    [Why ignore him? He said I killed his son right? Then isn¡¯t it better if I send him to reunite with his child? Let him ask in person who killed him.]


    System: [......]


    After a pause, it said cautiously: [......Isn¡¯t that going too far? This person is doing this out of love for his son, so we should be considerate......]


    [Fuck that. Forgiving him for wanting to murder me, am I his dad or something? Does Yin Mingzheng owe them anything? This man can only live on because of Yin Mingzheng. Now, after hearing apletely unsubstantiated rumor, he thought that Yin Mingzheng killed his son and came to kill him. He might not know that he¡¯s a puppet for someone else, but he couldn¡¯t protect his own son ormit suicide so he found an excuse to me others. Yin Mingzheng¡¯s whole problem is that he thinks all of these people are his responsibility. He just stands there wallowing in his grief when he¡¯s being used as a punching bag.]


    Shi Qing sneered: [I finally understand why this world was going to copse. How can an idealistic paragon of truth, goodness and beauty support a world full of the ugliness of reality? It would be more surprising if it didn¡¯t copse.]


    [It¡¯s just like when I trapped him on the spaceship before. I clearly kidnapped him, but he couldn¡¯t raise a hand against me. His heart is too soft and indecisive. If he was anyone else other than the protagonist, he would have died 800 times already.]


    The newbie System just got an earful of information that was entirely inconsistent with what it was taught. It was only after struggling through two moral ssics that it didn¡¯t panic.


    [I didn¡¯t expect the host to look down on him so much. I thought you liked him a lot.]


    [I do like him a lot ah.]


    The brightly smiling little prince that seemed to have no worries rushed into the stiffly standing man¡¯s arms.


    [The more stupid he is, the more cute he bes. It¡¯s charming how he¡¯s a big softy at heart.]


    [But it¡¯s enough for him to be stupid towards me alone. ]


    Shi Qing buried his face in the man¡¯s arms and smiled sweetly. He felt the man stiffen for a moment before gradually rxing. He slowly lifted his tired hands to hold him.


    At this moment, Yin Mingzheng was like a bird flying around aimlessly that finally found an ind to live on.


    He roughly exhaled in relief.


    He was able to carve his own ce in the base with an unyielding hand.


    He could also fight against thousands of Insects alone.


    But he wasn¡¯t as adept at dealing with this kind of subtle intrigue.


    Just like before when he went back to the base, he knew that someone had orchestrated his sacrifice, but he couldn¡¯te out and use anyone.


    Or now, when a civilian he had always protected tried to assassinate him. He has the strength to end him with one p, but he couldn¡¯t do it.


    Shi Qing¡¯s thin fingers were on his hand.


    The man allowed himself to be pulled in front of the civilian.


    Shi Qing only asked one question: ¡°You said that Yin Mingzheng didn¡¯t care about the lives of civilians. Then why would he willingly sacrifice himself to the spaceship that was threatening hundreds of thousands of lives?¡±


    The man who was frantically struggling froze.


    When Shi Qing saw he was stupefied, he followed up: ¡°If he was really like what you think, he could¡¯ve just ran away right? He¡¯s the strongest ability user in the world and he enjoys a high position, so why must he be concerned about civilians like you?¡±


    ¡°We all know that the aliens are ferocious, and they might¡¯ve just decided to eat him raw aboard the spaceship. He was willing to die for you, and here you are ndering him behind his back. Do you have no shame?¡±


    That person lost control of his emotions. He cried andughed as he grabbed his hair in a daze before finally bursting into tears: ¡°I¡¯m sorry!! I¡¯m so sorry!!!¡±


    Shi Qing lifted his chin with satisfaction.


    Behind him, the painful emotions in Yin Mingzheng¡¯s heart had already dissipated.


    He couldn¡¯t help but look at this young master who was as pleased as a peach, and then think of how he described himself as a vicious, man-eating alien.


    En. That he was.


    The man¡¯s lips hooked upwards unconsciously. His eyes towards Shi Qing were both doting and warm.


    Shi Qing did gobble up his heart after all.


    [Ding! Yin Mingzheng¡¯s animosity value: 0/100]


    Author¡¯s Note:


    My thought process was that a world is a fragment, and a fragment represents a type of character. In this world, what kind of fragment do you guys think Big Yin is?


    I¡¯ll send some Little Angels red envelopes at random. I haven¡¯t given up the chance to make little Shi Qing act up some more. After all, this novel is called ¡®Everyone Knows I¡¯m a Good Person¡¯!

 Chapter 18.1

    <h4>Chapter 18.1</h4>


    The civilian attack on Yin Mingzheng passed without furthermotion.


    ording to the rules of the base, he was taken away by thew enforcement team and sentenced after being convicted.


    These days, if youmit a crime, you wouldn¡¯t be put in prison to eat and drink as you wish. Those thatmitted serious offences were outright executed. Others were sent to serve in the army to do the backbreakingbour that other people didn¡¯t want to do.


    Yin Mingzheng didn¡¯t care anymore, but Shi Qing joined forces with Le Youyuan to fight against those who spread the rumors around the base.


    Did they say Yin Mingzheng was amassing power?


    He sacrificed himself for millions of people ah.


    Did they say Yin Mingzheng was arrogant?


    He sacrificed himself for millions of people ah.


    Wasn¡¯t this excuse as useful as the Navy?


    Little Shi Qing who had been ¡®led astray¡¯ by Le Youyuan yed around happily.


    Anyway, no matter what was said, the fact that Yin Mingzheng was willing to sacrifice himself to save civilians was absolutely certain. Countless people bore witness to the event.


    This was the greatest shield the hero of humanity possessed.


    The one who secretly plotted against him had made a giant miscalction. Public opinion was thest thing that could be used to undermine him.


    The criminal mastermind, General Zhao, felt like he was about to kneel over in anger.


    He sent people to spread rumours that Yin Mingzheng allowed his little lover to steal and look down on themon people, but no one believed them.


    The people who were sent were also red at and scolded by the civilians for a long time.


    It was true that young master Shi Qing doesn¡¯t give money, but he¡¯s willing to offer his rare healing abilities in return. If Shi Qing took a fancy to a trinket in someone¡¯s family, they would all be happy enough to jump high into the sky.


    Only fools would let Shi Qing pay in cash.


    When he sent people to spread how Yin Mingzheng was power-hungry, everyone brought up the time that Yin Mingzheng sacrificed his life for themon people.


    General Zhao hated it all so much, but he couldn¡¯t think of a suitable reply.


    In order to cover up the fact that they set up Yin Mingzheng, they did make him a hero.


    Looking at the fierce alien warship back then, it seemed like there was a 99.99% chance Yin Mingzheng wouldn¡¯t be able to return.


    They didn¡¯t care about giving honour to a dead man.


    But who could¡¯ve known.......


    Yin Mingzheng actually came back!


    He really hit the jackpot.


    Now, the person they tried so hard to suppress was wreathed in the honour that they personally adorned him with.


    So much regret ah!!


    So much hate ah!!


    General Zhao wanted to roar at the civilians who worshipped Yin Mingzheng in the base:


    Do you think he really willingly sacrificed himself!!!


    No!!!


    Yin Mingzheng was ambushed and sent over by us!!!


    We did it all!!!


    You should be thankful, praising and appreciative towards us ah!!!


    In the end, he could only think about such things in his heart. If he really told everyone that he ordered people to attack Yin Mingzheng and throw him off the ne, the civilians who followed Yin Mingzheng would probablye after him.


    No, there¡¯s no need to wait for them to bite, he would be killed by Yin Mingzheng himself first.


    General Zhao was afraid of death.


    Otherwise, he would not always hide in the shadows and employ unscrupulous methods like using his daughter to seduce Yin Mingzheng.


    He was different from the other generals of the same rank.


    The others considered the overall situation first before their various schemes. They would make detailed adjustments to their ns as needed. General Zhao, on the other hand, was willing to abandon everything in the pursuit of his goals.


    Seeing Yin Mingzheng rise step by step to power made General Zhao be more and more disorderly.


    He couldn¡¯t help it.


    He has done plenty of underhanded things before, but it was alright because there was no one with a higher position than him. If Yin Mingzheng really gained control, he would definitely expose General Zhao¡¯s wrongdoings sooner orter.


    In the base, there were only four generals at the same level as Yin Mingzheng, including General Zhao. After the Insects invaded, the former president died for his country. At that time, the four generals each had their own ns and the situation became messy. They were not satisfied with each other. Moreover, they had almost the same quality of subordinates. In the end, they decided to manage the base together while furthering their own interests.


    Yin Mingzheng was the only general who had no troops. He was also the most powerful of the five.


    The power of ability users were enough to shock the majority of individuals. Although Yin Mingzheng has never used his power to deal with humans, many people have seen how he dealt with the Insects.


    The most famous battle of the hero of humanity involved him annihting thousands of Insects with one hand.


    The Insect race had collectively retreated 10,000 kilometers out of fear.


    It was only thanks to this move of his that humanity had a chance to breathe and gather in the bases. There, they studied the high-tech weapons left by the Insects on the battlefield, and applied what they learned to their own weapons.


    Other than being a skilled fighter, Yin Mingzheng also had a talent for developing new weapons.


    Take the tranquilizer from before for example.


    He was like an invincible god of war. His image was forever burned into the hearts of the surviving civilians.


    Everyone believed that, as long as Yin Mingzheng willed it, themon people who regarded him as a deity wouldn¡¯t hesitate to elevate him to the throne.


    It was just a matter of time. The civilians who had no way of retaliating against the invaders needed an icon of hope.


    There was a time when General Zhao wanted to fight for the position of the president, but he realised that, whether it was his subordinates, scientists, martial ability or spywork, he was inferior to the other person in every way. The other three generals were dismissive of him as well, so there was no chance of forming an alliance with them.


    So he felt pretty sorry for himself.


    You can¡¯t me him for being underhanded. Yin Mingzheng was so selfless that he would¡¯ve went anyway. He just made a move earlier than him and saved millions of lives in the process. General Zhao should be praised as a hero.


    Unfortunately, General Zhao could try to fool himself, but he really didn¡¯t feel too good about it.


    He had a very clear understanding of the situation.


    When Yin Mingzheng ascended to the highest position, the first one to die would be him.


    In order to prevent this from happening, he specifically asked his daughter to seduce Yin Mingzheng to try and be inws with him.


    But Zhao Miaomiao turned out to be a total disappointment and a waste of her pretty looks.


    If the carrot didn¡¯t work, then he could only bring out the stick.


    However, nothing he tried seeded. Yin Mingzheng was still fine and peachy.


    His efforts against Yin Mingzheng had backfired. Not only did the hero of humanity not fall, his support became even more entrenched.


    What General Zhao saw wasn¡¯t Yin Mingzheng¡¯s uing ascension to the position of president, but his own impending doom.


    He can only watch his hair fall out due to stress and desperately try to find a way out.


    He also urged his daughter to be more concerned. At today¡¯s meeting, he learned that the base¡¯s presidential election wasing up. As soon as General Zhao came home, he broke into Zhao Miaomiao¡¯s room and mmed his hands on the table. He shouted at his daughter who was applying make up:


    ¡°All you know is to put on make-up all the time! Our good days are about toe to an end. If we don¡¯t think of a solution, the two of us might as well just wait for our deaths!¡±


    Zhao Miaomiao had a short temper as well. She immediately threw her lipstick hard onto the floor. ¡°I tried!! When that guy called Shi Qing went to Le Youyuan¡¯s house before, I specifically gave them medicine to make them get together. But Yin Mingzheng insists on pretending to be blind and growing an entire prairie on his head. He still treats that Shi Qing like a treasure! When I walk in front of him, he acts like he doesn¡¯t even see me. What else can I possibly do?!!¡±


    ¡°Even if there is no way you need to think of one!¡±


    General Zhao pped the table again. ¡°If he doesn¡¯t look at you, why can¡¯t you go to see him? You were able to get that kind of medicine for Le Youyuan, so why don¡¯t you use it on Yin Mingzheng? In the end, he is still a man. If a beautiful woman offers herself while he¡¯s intoxicated, it¡¯s basically a done deal already!¡±


    He analyzed the situation ording to his own experience as a man: ¡°If you are lucky, you would have one in your stomach after. Yin Mingzheng¡¯s little lover is a man, can he give him a baby?! When you say you don¡¯t want anything but to give birth to the child in your belly, he would feel guilt towards you. We would be this child¡¯s maternal rtives. In ancient times, we would be the uncle of the country! What would we be afraid of then?!¡±


    Zhao Miaomiao felt like her father was getting carried away in his fantasies.


    ¡°Sober up, Dad. It¡¯s Yin Mingzheng we¡¯re talking about. There isn¡¯t a single person that can beat him in the whole base. When he was dosed with sedatives and sent to that spaceship brimming with aliens, he just escaped and came back. You¡¯re asking me to drug a person like that?¡±


    ¡°Wait...¡±


    She suddenly paused with a thoughtful looking expression: ¡°Dad, how did Yin Mingzheng escape?¡±


    ¡°How am I supposed to know?! Do I look like the most powerful ability user to you?!!¡± General Zhao shouted angrily, ¡°What¡¯s the use of asking this when the person¡¯s already back?!¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    Zhao Miaomiao frowned, ¡°You saw what happened, Dad. There were enough aliens to blot out the sky, at least tens of millions of them. Each of them was equipped with weaponry that was leagues better than ours. Yin Mingzheng was even sedated beforehand, so he should have died for sure.¡±


    The more she said it, the more it made sense to her: ¡°Yin Mingzheng never mentioned how he escaped after he came back. The civilians in the base were too fooled by his powerful veneer to ask anything. But in a situation like that, even if he had three heads and six arms, he shouldn¡¯t have been able to escape.¡±


    General Zhao still didn¡¯t understand what his daughter was saying all of a sudden. He was about to explode with anxiety.


    ¡°Can you think of something relevant to us? Can you?! ¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that what I¡¯m doing right now?!!¡±


    Zhao Miaomiao stood up in frustration, ¡°Either we die or Yin Mingzheng dies. Since he¡¯ll kill us after his promotion, we can¡¯t let him get there.¡±


    ¡°How about this: find some people to spread news about Yin Mingzheng colluding with the aliens in the base. The main point should be that he couldn¡¯t have escaped those aliens through his power alone.¡±


    ¡°The entire base regards Yin Mingzheng as an idol now. Who would believe anything we have to say? We might just be exposing a weakness to our opponents for nothing.¡± General Zhao ridiculed her whimsical thought process: ¡°Don¡¯t mess with Yin Mingzheng anymore.¡±


    Zhao Miaomiao didn¡¯t think her idea was impossible to pull off.


    Her eyes were full of malice: ¡°If they don¡¯t believe it, we just have to show them the proof.¡±


    She looked at General Zhao as she spoke: ¡°Dad, we can¡¯t be first in the base anyways. Maybe it¡¯s time to move on.¡±


    General Zhao was shocked: ¡°Do you mean...¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Zhao Miaomiao affirmed: ¡°The Insect race.¡±


    ¡°The reason why the Insects haven¡¯t been able to build a base these years was because of Yin Mingzheng. Right after he disappeared, the Insects immediately began to invade on all fronts. It was only after he came back that they retreated. Yin Mingzheng is like kryptonite to them. There are high-leveled Insects with human intelligence, right? If we show our willingness to deal with him together, surely they¡¯ll cooperate with us?¡±


    The words burrowed into the innermost part of General Zhao¡¯s heart.


    The Insects were so strong. It was only a matter of time before they took over Earth.


    Rather than defending the base until the end, it was better to join the dark side.


    When Earth is defeated, the Insects should treat humans that defected to them better than the rest, right?


    He liked the idea more and more as he thought it over. In the end, General Zhao nodded:


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s do it.¡±

 Chapter 19

    <h4>Chapter 19</h4>


    Zhao Miaomiao was about to die of fright.


    Even if she orchestrated those rumours about Shi Qing being an alien, she never thought that they were true.


    He was an alien!


    He really was an alien!!


    She was frozen on the ground, staring dumbly at the sky as more and more androids arrived. They were all ted in silver armour, and each one was about half as tall as a human. Any one of their various weapons was enough to destroy a building.


    These guys were the ones that surrounded the base and threatened the humans to surrender Yin Mingzheng in the beginning.


    When Yin Mingzheng came back, he brought Shi Qing along.


    Why didn¡¯t she realize it earlier?!!


    Shi Qing nced at Zhao Miaomiao who was thinking hard about something with amusement. He stepped lightly towards the woman.


    ¡°Ah¨C¡±


    The fearful shriek of a woman sounded out. Before Shi Qing could do anything, she was already frantically screeching: ¡°Don¡¯t kill me!! Don¡¯t kill me!!!¡±


    ¡°It was the Insects!! They forced me to do this. It¡¯s all their fault. Please don¡¯t kill me...... ¡±


    The top Insect officials pointed out by Zhao Miaomiao: ¡°???¡±


    They haven¡¯t even med Zhao Miaomiao for daring to kidnap a member of the Mechanical race yet, but this human woman was already throwing the pot to them?!


    But now was not the time to settle scores. Shi Qing has already turned in their direction.


    This was the Mechanical race ah!!


    This was the Mechanical race ah!!!


    The one before them even seemed to possess intelligence. When they thought about how only the King of Mechanical race could think for themselves and then about how terrifying previous Kings were from their inherited memories, the group of Insects were just about to faint.


    The leader himself was shaking, not to mention the Insects behind him. Humans showed fear through their trembling shoulders. They showed fear through their trembling bodies.


    One Insect standing in veryst row was about to shake off all 18 of their feet.


    They stammered, ¡°My, my lord......¡±


    The Insects were already unused to speaking the humannguage. Now they couldn¡¯t even get out a sentence because of how frightened they were.


    When they saw Shi Qing slowly approaching them, several Insects broke under the psychological pressure and cut off their feet in a panic before lying motionlessly on the ground.


    They were ying dead.


    Cutting off the feet was the highest level of etiquette to the Insects. It represented their supreme respect for the other person.


    Shi Qing paid no mind to their self-muttion. He directly stared at their leader.


    He had a humanoid body shape and stood almost two meters tall. The ce where an arm should be was densely covered with arms. His slightly pointed face was now covered with green beads of sweat. He was talking like a broken record:


    ¡°My, my, my lord. You. You......¡±


    Maybe he grew annoyed with himself, but he cut off one of his arms in a hurry. He calmed down a little bit afterwards and continued to struggle to exin himself in the human tongue: ¡°Please do not......believe this, this human. We were, all, deceived.¡±


    Seeing that he was scared out of his wits, Shi Qing asked curiously, ¡°Do you guys know me?¡±


    ¡°No! No no no!¡±


    Whether they were standing or lying down, the Insects all shook their heads fervently. Some of them even burst into colorful tears.


    ¡°We didn¡¯t know. Please forgive us, my lord. We really didn¡¯t know anything&#k2026;&#k2026;¡±


    Shi Qing could guess part of what was going on from their actions.


    The Mechanical race liked tomit genocide. They would often fly to a in their spaceship and then kill off all the intelligent creatures there at an extremely fast speed.


    Generally speaking, there wouldn¡¯t be any witnesses.


    Because everyone who saw them was as good as dead.


    Then how did these Insects know about this?


    After thinking it over, Shi Qing attributed this to their inherited memory.


    Memory inheritance might seem very mysterious to humans. Generally speaking, it involved the currently living elders passing down important impressions from generation to generation so that their offspring could avoid danger.


    There were countless races in the universe. Some of them did this, and some of them didn¡¯t.


    Shi Qing¡¯s body was just born, so he didn¡¯t have time to learn anything yet. However, he already knew a lot of things, all thanks to memory inheritance.


    Since the Insects were afraid ever since they saw his eyes, they must have known about him for a long time.


    Shi Qing was interested in scaring the leader some more: ¡°You Insects know about the Mechanical race?¡±


    Following his words, the androids floating in the sky behind him seemed to receive amand. They turned their weapons on these Insects.


    The ¡®dead¡¯ insects revived out of fear.


    The leader was so scared that he began to cut off his hands one by one.


    ¡°My lord, I, we have never told any other race about your existence. Please, please forgive me, no, us!¡±


    High-level Insects were simr to humans.


    They could be intelligent and wise. They were also willing to fight for power and frame other members of their species.


    The reason why the Insects could dominate Earth was due to the fact that they employed countless low-level Insects who could only mindlessly follow orders with a suicidal devotion.


    Long ago, their ancestors were just these ordinary low-level Insects.


    ording to the inherited memory, they were just bugs on the ground crawling around for food 100,000 years ago. The intelligent creatures on their all lived in the sea, and 95% of the was covered in seawater. The Insects that did not have the ability to live in the water could only stay in the other 5%, working hard just to survive another day.


    Then, the Mechanical race arrived.


    All the Insects could recall that time from their inherited memory.


    The weapons fired without pause into the sea from the sky. The King with silver eyes sat on his throne emotionlessly.


    The most significant characteristic of androids were their seemingly endless numbers. If he wanted to, the King could keep making more forever.


    The Insects¡¯ was destroyed before a week was up.


    They could not form thoughts then, but they could still feel an instinctive fear. They ran underground while the cannons were firing and hid until all was quiet outside.


    When they went out again, they found that the intelligent creatures that could easily trample them to death had all perished.


    The Insects became the new dominant species on this.


    At the same time, the fear of the Mechanical race was forever imprinted into their memories.


    When they started to plunder others, they also carefully gathered intelligence. Over the past 100,000 years, they¡¯ve pieced together a clearer understanding of the Mechanical race.


    They liked to exterminate other races.


    It didn¡¯t matter who it was. As long as you saw them, you would definitely not survive for long.


    The inherited memories that only grew more entrenched over time told them that when they see the Mechanical race, they should put all other thoughts out of their heads.


    Just run. Run so maybe a handful could be spared in the uing massacre.


    When they saw Shi Qing, the Insects did want to run.


    But how could they run when they werepletely surrounded by these androids?


    At the moment, they were both afraid and wishing to grind Zhao Miaomiao up until she was nothing more than dust and bones.


    Where was the human they agreed to kidnap?!!


    She actually somehow brought back a member of the Mechanical race!


    And she pushed the pot onto them!!


    While the Insect was afraid, he didn¡¯t forget to exonerate himself. ¡°My lord, it¡¯s all this human¡¯s fault. This human deceived me, I mean us. We hold a deep respect towards you. One word from you and the Insects are willing to, to wait on you hand and foot! ¡±


    Wow. This bug knew how to use idioms.


    Zhao Miaomiao broke out of her daze once she heard that sentence. Her mind copsed even further.


    The Insects she worked hard to establish a rtionship with were willing to follow Shi Qing.


    Then what kind of life was waiting for someone who offended Shi Qing like her?


    While she was having a mental breakdown, a ck mist suddenly rose up and headed towards the Insects. It had no intentions to show them mercy.


    The Insects could¡¯ve dodged, but one look from Shi Qing gave them pause. They dared not move anymore. They could only drip green sweat and try to endure the ck fog that was even sharper than knives.


    By the time Yin Mingzheng stepped out of the dark cloud in full military attire with a fierce expression, the leader of the Insects had no hands left.


    ¡°Mingzheng!¡±


    They looked on with stupefied faces. The Mechanical race that was always reclusive ording to their inherited memories, the one that was supposed to ughter all in their path jumped into the human man¡¯s arms. He rubbed against him softly, almost like he was acting cute.


    ¡°What took you so long? I was so scared. Wu......¡±


    The group of Insects: ¡°......¡±


    Yin Mingzheng didn¡¯t notice that these Insects looked like they were dreaming. In fact, human beings couldn¡¯t decipher the facial expressions of Insects no matter how their features changed.


    His mind and spirit werepletely upied by Shi Qing.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m so sorry...¡±


    The man who has always been steadfast was frightened. He tightly held the young man in his arms and nted many kisses in Shi Qing¡¯s hair. His guilt and pity were palpable.


    No one could understand how he felt when he received that message.


    On the way here, Yin Mingzheng thought about many things.


    If something happened to Shi Qing, the people responsible should apany his little prince to the grave.


    His heart almost stopped when he saw the machines that filled the sky from afar.


    What happened for these loyal subordinates toe to their King¡¯s side?


    He rushed over here with all his might.


    When he saw the young man standing there without a scratch, Yin Mingzheng¡¯s heart finally began to settle down.


    The man covered his red-rimmed eyes while embracing the unharmed youth.


    ¡°Never again.¡±


    ¡°I will never leave you alone again.¡±


    He stroked Shi Qing¡¯s back, as if he wanted to calm the boy with the warmth from his body.


    Shi Qing must have been so scared.


    He was still so young and innocent.


    Even if he could y around with Le Youyuan like a lively husky in the base, it was only because someone was there to protect him.


    The Insects were practically gaping as the young man who was going to kill them a minute ago snuggled up to the man while pretending to be weak. Shi Qing¡¯s voice trembled, ¡°Mingzheng, I¡¯m afraid. Protect me.¡±


    ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll protect you.¡±


    Yin Mingzheng carefully consoled the person in his arms. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. They¡¯ll all die soon. They won¡¯t be able to hurt you anymore.¡±


    The man raised his eyes after that. They were filled with killing intent towards the sweat-soaked and disorderly enemies.


    The ck fog suddenly rose, and swallowed the Insects in a sh.


    The Insects: ¡°......¡±


    This had nothing to do with them!!


    They just happened toe at the wrong time!!


    Author¡¯s Note:


    This world is almost over.

 Chapter 22.1

    <h4>Chapter 22.1</h4>


    The humans couldn¡¯t so easily ept an alien suddenly jumping out to proim things like that they were a peaceful race.


    However, Shi Qing had his overwhelming robotic army to back up his words.


    They were the ones that sent the Insects packing.


    Yin Mingzheng announced the alliance between humanity and the Mechanical race. He then led the ability users and androids into the battlefield together to deal a finishing blow to the fleeing Insects.


    The battle that the Mechanical race took part in was permanently etched into the minds of mankind.


    On that day, the Mechanical-Human union ¡®negotiated¡¯ an armistice with the Insects.


    The Insects had no real say in the matter because they had been thoroughly disciplined beforehand.


    In the end, they signed the treaty.


    The Insect race would never again invade others for as long as they lived.


    Not only would they not be invaders, they must also learn from the Mechanical race and fly across the universe fighting against the forces of evil wherever they went.


    The representatives that were involuntarily elected stood trembling in front of the negotiation table filled with the mes of war. They shot nervous nces at the real force of evil (Shi Qing) as they stuttered through the terms of the treaty: ¡°The Insects will be a, a peaceful race. Just like the Mechanical race......¡±


    ¡°We will for-forever safeguard the peace of the universe!¡±


    After reading it through, he shivered and signed the paper, trembling the entire time.


    ¡°The, the above contents will forever be engraved in the inherited memories of our race ji.......¡±


    ¡°Great.¡±


    At that time, Shi Qing leaned bonelessly against Yin Mingzheng with a face full of satisfaction: ¡°The Insects can be reasonable after all.¡±


    The Insects nodded their heads off like chickens while sweating profusely as they looked at the androids covering the sky: ¡°Yes! Of course!¡±


    Most of the Insects were driven off Earth, and the rest were apprehended and sentenced to hardbour. ording to the contract, it would be ten years before they could return to their homes.


    When the Insects¡¯ spaceships fled from Earth, those that were left behind fell into despair. They copsed to the ground and sobbed as they contemted the hold the Mechanical race had over them.


    They couldn¡¯t help but expect the worst. Passing on and remembering knowledge was an integral way of life for the Insects. The Mechanical race was like a boogeyman to them, so they couldn¡¯t rx for even a single waking moment with them nearby. They desperately wanted to cut off all their limbs every time they met with one.


    This was no way to live!!!


    The departing Insects couldn¡¯t care less about theserades of theirs. Ten years was only the blink of an eye to Insects anyways. It would be better if they focused on their own escape.


    After arriving home, they immediately gathered their forces into their best space faring vessels and......


    ¨CLeft to save others in distress.


    Even if they didn¡¯t want to follow the orders given by the Mechanical King, they had to get it done.


    Thinking about how Shi Qing told them that the Mechanical race would supervise them for generations toe......


    Peace!!


    They must strive for peace!!


    If they¡¯re not peaceful enough, they¡¯re going to be exterminated!


    Back on Earth, humanity has epted the fact that the Mechanical race is peaceful.


    Shi Qing¡¯s appearance was just too harmless to think otherwise.


    Zhao Miaomiao¡¯s father was quickly given the death penalty, but she was spared for now. It was only after being imprisoned for a month while the Insects were driven off Earth that her trial began.


    As the one who kidnapped the Mechanical King and conspired with the Insects to murder General Yin Mingzheng, her trial attracted much attention.


    After all, the era of peace has arrived. The people who used to struggle to survive now had time to invest in gossiping.


    Maybe she knew that her trial was being broadcasted internationally, but when Zhao Miaomiao was standing in the courtroom, she gave up on defending herself to solely focus on dragging Shi Qing down with her.


    She sneered at the camera: ¡°Why are all of you so eager to believe that alien? At the beginning, he was the one that put millions of human lives at stake in exchange for Yin Mingzheng. He didn¡¯t even bother to hide his wrongdoings, but idiots like you justp up whatever he says!¡±


    Zhao Miaomiao¡¯s words caused an outburst of discussion amongst the audience.


    Yet before Zhao Miaomiao could even smirk, she caught a few snippets of what they were saying.


    ¡°Wasn¡¯t it all exined before? Although the Mechanical race yearned for peace, it was reluctant to interact with other intelligent creatures. That¡¯s why they wanted General Yin, the most powerful earthling, to exin the situation when they arrived. As a result, General Yin fell in love with their King, who then followed him back to the human base.¡±


    ¡°Our General Yin is so powerful. I mean he¡¯s seduced their royal family. The Mechanical race reveres their King as if he was a god.¡±


    Zhao Miaomiao was almost frothing with rage, ¡°Are you all blind?!! Those aliens surrounded our base!! They were clearly threatening us!! If they really want someone, why can¡¯t they ask nicely like a normal person?!¡±


    One person looked at Zhao Miaomiao with open contempt, as if he was looking at a fool: ¡°Compared to them, we¡¯re like ants. If you were helping ants get rid of other ants, would you bother to tell them beforehand?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Besides, if an alien arrived back then and said that they wanted to help us fight the Insects, no one would believe them.¡±


    ¡°What benefits could they possibly gain from deceiving us? They beat the Insects for us, but they didn¡¯t ask for anything in return before leaving. The remaining member of the royal family is even a couple with General Yin. Are you saying that it was all for General Yin¡¯s sake?¡±


    ¡°That idea might have some merit. If a man as excellent as General Yin wasn¡¯t already in a rtionship with a royal, I just might go try my luck.¡±


    Zhao Miaomiao: ¡°......¡±


    She stared out at the whispering masses. No one paid any attention to the facts of the matter. She felt like she was the only sane person here.


    In consideration for her heinous crimes, Zhao Miaomiao was sentenced to death. Since she did not cause serious harm, her sentence was suspended for three months.


    These three months were more like a cruel mercy.


    After all, it was agonizing to live when you knew of your impending death.


    The Zhao Miaomiao incident came to an end like that. Her words had no effect on the general popce.


    To be honest, if she had said those things two months ago, when the humans were still the most suspicious of Shi Qing, then maybe things could have turned out differently.


    However, the Insects that upied their homeworld had been driven away now. It was apparent from the ease with which the Mechanical race repelled these invaders that they could conquer Earth with minimal hassle if they wanted to.


    But they didn¡¯t.


    Not only that, they even gave Earth the coordinates of the Intergctic Alliance before leaving silently.


    With their level of strength, there was no need to put on a show if they had ill intent.


    In addition, Earth sessfully contacted the Intergctic Alliance andpleted their registration.


    There, they learned that only rtively backwards and unregistereds were targeted by the predatory Insect race. After all, if a registered was in trouble, all other members were obligated to seek out and retaliate against the perpetrators.


    Earth was safe. For now at least.


    Of course, this protection was not absolute.


    The staff at the Intergctic Alliance confided in them with a hint of fear in their voice: The universe was so vast with countless differents and races. There was one in particr considered terrorists because they were far more terrifying than any predators like the Insect race. Insects plundered others for resources, but that race ughtered sentient lifeforms for sport.


    They arrived without announcement and left without dy as soon as they were done.


    What could be more horrific than a race that destroyed entires just because they could?


    What¡¯s worse, since these terrorists were so thorough, there have been no survivors thus far. The Intergctic Alliance still had no information on this race or any of their characteristics.


    They could only be afraid.


    After registration, the employee remembered something: ¡°Right, didn¡¯t your report before that the peaceful Mechanical race intervened on your behalf? Have they not registered yet? We¡¯ve never heard of them ah.¡±


    After Yin Mingzheng told this to Shi Qing, Shi Qing said that all the Kings of his race were altruistic but reclusive as well. They shied away from forming bonds with other races. Since the Intergctic Alliance asked, they might as well file a report.


    As a result, a new entry was added to the database of the Intergctic Alliance.


    Mechanical race: Peace loving. Has a mission to help others in need.


    Estimated degree of harm: 0


    The System that could sense history being rewritten: [......Host, are you sure this is okay?]


    [En? What¡¯s wrong?]


    Shi Qing was curled up in the man¡¯s arms. He was ying with Yin Mingzheng¡¯s buttons.


    System: [This world will continue on even after we leave. What if the next King goes on a murderous rampage?]


    [Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve already taken that into consideration.]


    The young man stuck to Yin Mingzheng like glue. He used his petal-like small parts to grasp his chin.


    Due to participating in the general election, the man has not been able to rest for a long time. There was stubble on his chin, making him appear even more sensual than before.


    Shi Qing¡¯s favourite pastime recently was to toy with his facial hair.


    As he yed around, he said: [The Mechanical race is also dependent on inherited memories. As long as I leave the memory of peace, the next generation will also be peaceful.]


    The System thought of one more thing: [Host, you aren¡¯t really nning to have a baby with Yin Mingzheng, right? Then that poor child will be born alone on that long after the two of you have passed away. How pitiful.]


    Shi Qing: [Hahahahahaha jijijiji!!]


    System: [?]


    [You really are dumb, little System. It¡¯s almost cute in a way. Did you actually believe me when I said that I was looking to reproduce with Yin Mingzheng? The Mechanical race spawns from the Mother Tree, which only makes a new King once it senses the previous one has died. There¡¯s no need forpanions or any of that nonsense. Isn¡¯t the universe full of wonders?]


    [Hahahahaha little fool.]


    System: [......]


    System: [......Wuwuwuwu why am I so stupid? I¡¯m going back to my mantras.]


    In reality, it¡¯s not just the System that thought this was true.


    Yin Mingzheng also believed it.


    He struggled with it for a long time too.


    Shi Qing once told him that he searched for Yin Mingzheng because he was the strongest human on Earth. That was the reason this little prince was so sticky and chose him to be his partner.


    Before, when Yin Mingzheng was consumed by guilt and responsibility, he naturally didn¡¯t mind that.


    Things were different now.


    He fell in love with Shi Qing, but Shi Qing was only with him because of his strength.


    The hero of humanity tormented himself with this fact in his heart.


    He didn¡¯t me Shi Qing in the slightest. Instead, he silently built up his mental fortitude day by day.


    After being discovered by Shi Qing, the man remained silent at first. He then answered in a low voice: ¡°I want to make sure I¡¯m the strongest person on Earth.¡±


    ¡°Oh. Then keep up the good work.¡±


    Shi Qing thought he meant the election. He nodded and dragged a reclining chair over to the training grounds. There was a tea table with juice beside the chair.


    Shi Qing sat back and enjoyed the view every time Yin Mingzheng trained.


    After all, it¡¯s not everyday you get to see such a handsome man with evenly distributed muscles, wide shoulders, narrow waist and long legs, all glistening with sweat from exertion.


    This routine continued for two months. Just before the election, Le Youyuan¡¯s team developed a device capable of measuring power levels.


    Since it was free for everyone, almost all of the ability users in the world tried it out of curiosity.


    Ten was the highest.


    When others went up, they were at most a six or seven.


    When Yin Mingzheng went up, the detector exploded.


    He tried five times and it exploded five times. Finally, Le Youyuan was forced to admit while holding his personal detector that Yin Mingzheng¡¯s power far exceeded the tenth level.


    He was only a seven!


    It¡¯s even more unlikely that he would be able to get little Shi Qing back from Yin Mingzheng now.


    No matter how depressed Le Youyuan was, Yin Mingzheng, who he demandedpensation from furiously, was in a pretty good mood. The man who always presented an image of stability even raised the corners of his mouth to show a smile that Le Youyuan thought was very arrogant.


    Of course, only the hero himself knew he was smiling because he was relieved.


    It seems that the gap between him and others was quiterge. He didn¡¯t need to worry his ability couldn¡¯tpare or that his lover will run off one day.


    After the election, Yin Mingzheng was elected as the first president.


    He could rx and focus on other pursuits now.


    He might look like he was casually watching TV as Shi Qing yed with his buttons, but in reality he was tense. Yin Mingzheng stewed in his thoughts. His eyes stared unseeingly at the screen in front of him. Finally, he spoke with a dry mouth.


    ¡°Shi Qing, do you want to see a big part?¡±

 Chapter 24.1

    <h4>Chapter 24.1</h4>


    Jing Yuanqi wasn¡¯t able to hide for long.


    After Shi Qing finished his sentence, Gao Zhi turned around and noticed him.


    The assistant who just started three days ago gulped: ¡°Jing-ge?!¡±


    Jing Yuanqi gave him a nce, and Gao Zhi unconsciously shrank back. He stood there stiffly because he was afraid to move.


    He was at a loss about the situation. Jing Yuanqi was usually open and cheerful. He seemed like someone that was to get along with, so how could his eyes be so frightening now?


    Jing Yuanqi never paid attention to those that couldn¡¯t arouse his interest. He didn¡¯t care what Gao Zhi thought of him, but he was a little upset.


    It was like a leopard silently leapt down from atop a tree. It crept towards its prey without making a sound while enjoying the thrill of the hunt. Suddenly, a ck crow lets out a loud ¡®CAAAW¡¯ and ruined all its hard work.


    His interest in the ambush was gone because his prey had caught sight of him.


    It didn¡¯t feel exciting anymore.


    When he saw Shi Qing stand and look at him with that familiar attitude of indifference, his mood soured further.


    Jing Yuanqi has seen that expression too many times to count. Ever since he first met Shi Qing the man has always been like this. Would it kill him to lighten up?


    Everyone knew the film emperor was a man of few words. But every time, Jing Yuanqi felt that it wasn¡¯t because he was quiet. His expression was practically screaming ¡®you ants aren¡¯t worthy of hearing me speak¡¯.


    Jing Yuanqi was good at seeing through others.


    The Shi Qing from before was a man with no redeeming qualities.


    This so-called pir of the entertainment circle and the film emperor with countless fans were just the disguises of a broken and bitter man.


    He was arrogant, gloomy, and always acting against him for no good reason.


    Jing Yuanqi originally came to audition just so he could say that he tried. But when he learned that Shi Qing was nning to sabotage him, he decided that he must have this role no matter what.


    If Shi Qing used his connections to bar him from the role, then he¡¯ll leverage his own connections to get it.


    He was born to be a rebel after all. The more others tried to stop him, the more he wanted to do it. Not to mention that this was Shi Qing, the film emperor he could never get along with.


    As Shi Qing looked at him with that familiar expression that he hated, Jing Yuanqi¡¯s rebellious streak reared its ugly head.


    ¡°Shi Qingoshi likes to eat devil¡¯s peppers?¡±


    When the indifferent man in front of him heard this, his face shifted a bit. Jing Yuanqi could see that his eyebrows wrinkled and curved slightly. It was only a small fraction but he could see it through careful observation.


    After observing some more, he found that Shi Qing¡¯s eyebrows were shaped like a crescent. He remembered that he had skimmed over an analysis of eyebrows once.


    The article said that people with crescent eyebrows were gentle, kind and approachable.


    But you could tell it was a load of bull just by looking at Shi Qing.


    It would be raining blood on the day the film emperor could be described as approachable.


    Shi Qing seemed to ignore his friendly question and continued to sullenly stare around him. Did his delicate lips have no intention to even say a single word in response?


    Maybe it was because he overheard the sentence from before, but Jing Yuanqi caught a glimpse of avoidance from the stoic face of the film emperor.


    It¡¯s the kind of feeling you get after the person you were secretly talking about suddenly shows up behind you.


    Jing Yuanqi was bing more amused by the second.


    The more Shi Qing tried to ignore him, the thicker heid it on.


    The young man wore a well-practiced bright smile. ¡°Although I can¡¯t eat things that are too spicy, I know a friend who grows devil¡¯s peppers. His crops are top quality and super hot. All naturally grown with no pesticides added. How about I bring you a bottle to try?¡±


    In Jing Yuanqi¡¯s eyes, Shi Qing raised his eyes with mild interest. However, he deliberately looked away after noticing his gaze. He tossed out a single word in response:


    ¡°En.¡±


    The film emperor¡¯s temperament was pretty gloomy to start. When he didn¡¯t look at people, it gave others the feeling that he was looking down on them.


    If it was the him from before, Jing Yuanqi would have been frustrated to the point of stalking off by now. But now, maybe due to a hunch, he felt that this person was avoiding eye contact because he was a little flustered.


    Life in the production crew was really too boring. Upon finding that Shi Qing might be different from his first impression of the man, the youth became extremely interested in him all of a sudden.


    Heughed wickedly in his mind as he deliberately misinterpreted Shi Qing¡¯s words:


    ¡°Is Shi Qingoshi so cold towards me because you dislike me?¡±


    In front of him, the body of the film emperor who was stubbornly staring at the ground imperceptibly stiffened. The slender fingers resting at his sides also slightly clenched.


    Jing Yuanqi can feel that he was ufortable because of what he had said.


    Shi Qing parted his beautiful lips as if he was about to exin a difficult concept. In the end he just closed his mouth again.


    After almost two seconds, the handsome man with a gloomy temperament finally raised his head. He scowled and spat out a single word: ¡°Whatever.¡±


    He turned and left straight away.


    Gao Zhi took a second to reflect on the fact that his boss actually just left like this. He spent another second thinking about whether he should apologize to Jing Yuanqi on behalf of his boss.


    Although they were in conflict in the dressing room before, it wasn¡¯t good to air out their dirtyundry in public in front of the entire crew.


    That¡¯s why he quickly said: ¡°I¡¯m really sorry, Jingoshi. Shi-ge isn¡¯t feeling well. He might feel ufortable because his old illness is ring up again. Please forgive us for leaving first. I¡¯m really sorry about this.¡±


    With that, he turned around and ran after Shi Qing.


    Jing Yuanqi didn¡¯t mind at all.


    An old illness ring up again?


    It was more like he couldn¡¯t wait to leave.


    Jing Yuanqi has met many people who weren¡¯t good with their words. Since he didn¡¯t know how to exin when others misunderstood him, he put on a tough act and let them believe whatever they wanted.


    To Jing Yuanqi, the way Shi Qing just left was like he was running for his life.


    He found it very interesting.


    Shi Qing has always been known for being overbearing to the outside world. Could it be that his infamy was caused by his personality?


    He thought about it some more. Everyone believed Shi Qing to be a hard nut to crack, so they all avoided him and said that he was cold, callous and gloomy.


    But in reality, Jing Yuanqi was the only one who knew that there was tender meat underneath that hard exterior. It would even run away in fear if you poked it. When it was seen through, it would carefully hide behind its shell like a shield and try to scare off the other party with its thorns.


    Jing Yuanqi was more and more interested in him. Such a contradictory character should¡¯ve been dead set on hiding and not causing any trouble.


    But he clearly received news that Shi Qing called in a favour to disqualify Jing Yuanqi from the recent audition.


    Shi Qing would definitely remain silent if he asked him directly.


    But that didn¡¯t matter. Since they spent everyday together in the same hotel and the same cast, there was plenty of time to crack this nut.


    ***


    Although he left in a hurry at noon, Shi Qing returned silently in thete afternoon. He sat in his chair with his usual indifference as he watched the people who were currently filming.


    Jing Yuanqi was the one shooting right now.


    This young master really was gifted. Off set, everyone could clearly see his bold and unrestrained nature. But as soon as the camera started rolling, he became the brooding viin in the y. Every one of his lines carried a dark and evil air.


    To the rest of the cast, the film emperor was silent and indifferently observing Jing Yuanqi¡¯s performance.


    [Look at those long legs.]


    [Damn, his body is as hard and t as a board.]


    [The way that he growls is so menacing. Pah,ozi can listen to him all night.]


    System: [Host, someone ising.]


    As soon as it offered the reminder, an enigmatic voice sounded out from behind Shi Qing. ¡°Shi-ge is watching so carefully. Little Jing certainly is a good actor, but doesn¡¯t Shi-ge feel like the saying ¡®out with the old, in with the new¡¯ really fits right now?¡±


    Shi Qing didn¡¯t react at all. He maintained his rxed posture.


    It was not until the speaker moved in front of him that he could put a name to this person.


    Zhu Anhe, an artist who entered thepany at the same time as the original owner.


    There was only one reason that Zhu Anhe was able tost until now with someone as prone to jealousy as the original owner around.


    Zhu Anhe was too useless.


    His looks were good, but the entertainment circle had no shortage of good-looking people. His personality and luck were merely average. The most unfortunate thing was that his acting abilities were especiallyckluster.


    The original owner was toozy to bother crushing a person inferior to him in every way.


    ording to the original storyline, Zhu Anhe had charmed an old CEO recently, which was the only reason he finally rose from the bottom to work on this production.


    s, he let his newfound status rush to his head. Additionally, because he had never been in such a high position before, Zhu Anhe was unaware of many of the unspoken rules.


    The person that thought himself invincible simply because he seduced the chairman of an entertainmentpany quickly offended both the original owner, who had backing, and Jing Yuanqi, who was his own backing.


    The original owner showed no mercy and dragged his hard-earned reputation through the mud. He then pushed all the me onto Jing Yuanqi.


    By the time their conflict was over, no one cared what became of Zhu Anhe.


    It wasn¡¯t anything good, that¡¯s for sure.


    Zhu Anhe was putting his dirty mouth on disy: ¡°I heard Xiao Jing had to hook up with several rich second generations to get into this production. Shi-ge, did you know that?¡±


    Shi Qing was silent. His distant eyes were always on Jing Yuanqi.


    Jing Yuanqi just finished filming and was dismounting from the wire harness. When hended, he started taking off his ancient China costume as he strode over.


    ¡°But it¡¯s not unusual that you didn¡¯t know. After all, you¡¯re way past your prime, so it¡¯s understandable that you aren¡¯t caught up with thetest events. By the way, Shi-ge, is it true you haven¡¯t received even two roles this year? You¡¯re here using your connections, right? It seems that no one can escape the grasp of time. You used to be so dignified. Now you can¡¯t evenpare with a no-name actor like me.¡±


    ¡°Now that I think about it, I¡¯ve been really busytely. I haven¡¯t been free for even a day since my schedule is so full. There¡¯s several major groupspeting for me, and I have to go over next door as soon as I¡¯m done here. I¡¯m so envious of Shi-ge for having so much spare time.¡±


    Shi Qing blinked quietly at a very slow speed. His face was nk and did not fluctuate at all.


    However, Jing Yuanqi just happened to overhear thest sentence as he arrived. He was excited. Filming on set was so boring that he was worried about having nothing to do. Think of all the fun he can have provoking this idiot here.


    The youth¡¯s pair of peach blossom eyes slightly curled as he let out a sunny smile. In contrast, his words were absolutely merciless: ¡°If Zhu Anheoshi is really envious of Shi Qingoshi, then I can put in a good word with the board of investors for you. Maybe they¡¯ll let you take a nice long vacation for a few years.¡±


    ¡°Put in a good word?¡±


    Zhu Anhe vividly disguised his contemptuous gaze. His tone was deeply sarcastic: ¡°From where, on their beds? Xiao Jing, let me give you a piece of advice as a senior. Watch what you let out of that mouth of yours lest you offend the wrong person.¡±


    ¡°What a coincidence.¡±


    Jing Yuanqi smiles wantonly: ¡°I was just about to say the same to you, senior.¡±


    ¡°Oh right. Senior, we have a scene togetherter where I need to p you. Please be careful not to resist my hand too much, or this junior wouldn¡¯t be able to live with himself if I identally left a bruise.¡±


    ¡°You!¡±


    Zhu Anhe wasn¡¯t stupid enough to not get the message hidden in Jing Yuanqi¡¯s words. First he was angry, then he startedughing: ¡°Fine! p me! I dare you to p me!¡±


    ¡°If my face swells up today, you can pack up your bags tomorrow! Mark my words!¡±


    ¡°Of course. I¡¯m trembling in my boots. You do seem like the type of person willing to p yourself to appear more pitiful in front of your senior citizen of a lover.¡±


    The young man was all smiles as he ignored the fuming Zhu Anhe to stand by Shi Qing¡¯s side. ¡°Shioshi, I remember that you said you like dogs before. You wanted to raise one in the future, right? A word of advice, you should avoid the smaller ones. Especially the breed in front of you right now. The smaller it is, the more harmless it is, and the fiercer it barks at others.¡±


    This was an insult even a fool could understand.


    [Wow, so cruel.]


    If you hate Zhu Anhe already, the next part will be very satisfying imo. Hehe.

 Chapter 24.2

    <h4>Chapter 24.2</h4>


    [Wow, so cruel.]


    Shi Qing said to the System: [This guy¡¯s only guilty of having a dirty mouth and being unlikable. There¡¯s no need to go so far.]


    The System was looking at recipes before. It had no idea what the Host was talking about, but it was quick to echo him: [Yes, yes. He¡¯s being too cruel.]


    ¡°I see how it is! I see how it is!! Jing Yuanqi!! Just you wait!!!¡±


    Zhu Anhe was still wearing ancient style clothing. He flicked his sleeves in anger as he rushed off. To Jing Yuanqi, he was just a toy to y around with. He didn¡¯t care if he left. He smiled and narrowed his peach blossom eyes while talking to to Shi Qing:


    ¡°Shioshi, you have such a good temper. You don¡¯t look mad at all after he treated you like that.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no point. It would be a waste of time,¡± he summed up the situation concisely, ¡°Not all small dogs are like him.¡±


    The change in topic was so abrupt that Jing Yuanqi almost didn¡¯t react in time. When he realised that Shi Qing was referring to his words from before about how ¡®the smaller the dog, the fiercer its bark¡¯, he chuckled quietly.


    ¡°I just said that to spite him. If Laoshi does like small dogs, then I¡¯ll take back my words.¡±


    Shi Qing: ¡°En.¡±


    After that, his gaze drifted to the crew who started shooting again. He acted like he didn¡¯t want to talk with Jing Yuanqi anymore.


    Jing Yuanqi was bored out of his mind here. As soon as he thought about the soft meat underneath the hard shell of the great film emperor in front of him, he wanted to peel it back to poke at the tender flesh within.


    But he knew that some things couldn¡¯t be rushed. When he saw how Shi Qing was behaving, the young man shrugged. He was still smiling as he said: ¡°Then I won¡¯t disturb Shi Qingoshi anymore.¡±


    ¡°En.¡±


    When Jing Yuanqi left, Shi Qing remained seated in his chair.


    A quiet moment passed.


    Shi Qing: [Tongtong, did you hear what Jing Yuanqi said just now?]


    The System pulled itself away from its recipes once again: [?]


    [Hepared Zhu Anhe to a dog and said he would p him across the face.]


    [Oh......I wasn¡¯t listening.]


    [It¡¯s so cruel.]


    System: [Yes! How cruel!]


    Shi Qing: [What did the poor doggies do to deserve being used as a metaphor for such a person?]


    System: [......]


    After a second, it recovered: [Yes! How cruel!]


    [And that p. His hands are so beautiful, so how could he bear to use them to p others?]


    The System didn¡¯t understand how good-looking hands were rted to face-pping, but it was still convinced that ¡®the Host must be right. If not, please refer to the previous statement¡¯. It agreed wholeheartedly: [Exactly!]


    [Which is why we have to spare his hands the trouble.]


    Shi Qing slowly stood up as he said that. He followed after Zhu Anhe.


    After walking for 4-5 minutes, he saw Zhu Anhe who was hiding in the middle of two rooms finishing up his phone call.


    Shi Qing called him out directly: ¡°Zhu Anhe.¡±


    The slender profile of the film emperor walked straight in his direction.


    [Tong, help me to check if there are any security cameras nearby that can see over here.]


    The system quickly checked: [Host, there isn¡¯t.]


    [Good.]


    Shi Qing walked over and smiled thinly at Zhu Anhe who was looking at him doubtfully.


    He usually never smiled. But when he did, his pale face seemed to shine with a light of its own under the sun.


    Zhu Anhe was puzzled at first, then jealous, then full of himself again. He sneered: ¡°What? Did youe to beg for mercy so I don¡¯t tell President Liu to kick you guys out?¡±


    ¡°Let me tell you something! Don¡¯t even think about......What are you doing behind me?¡±


    Shi Qing stood right behind him and reached out his right hand. It gracefullynded on the underside of Zhu Anhe¡¯s right cheek with great skill before he could react.


    ¡ª¡ªPA!


    A loud p from a hand colliding with a cheek.


    A palm print appeared on the right side of Zhu Anhe¡¯s religiously maintained white face.


    He was confused.


    Before he couldprehend what just happened, Shi Qing reached out with his left hand from the same position as before and swung.


    ¡ª¡ªPA!


    Another round of apuse.


    The left side of Zhu Anhe¡¯s face was also adorned with a palm print.


    After pping, Shi Qing took a step back as if nothing had happened and left with an unhurried pace.


    Zhu Anhe stood where he was for several seconds before he covered his painfully swelling face and roared: ¡°Fuck you Shi Qing! &*£¨£¤%##!!!!¡±


    Then he immediately held his face and gave chase.


    Shi Qing¡¯s legs were deceptively long. Even when he looked like he was moving slowly, he was still able to sit back in his chair before Zhu Anhe could catch up.


    ¡°Shi Qing!!!¡±


    Zhu Anhe rushed over and immediately raised a hand to him. He was quickly pushed away by a wide-eyed Gao Zhi who had just returned from buying some juice.


    ¡°What are you doing! Why are you going around hitting people unprovoked ah?!¡±


    ¡°Unprovoked? Unpro......I, I. Look at my face! Look at my face!!¡±


    Zhu Anhe was so angry that he couldn¡¯t speak coherently anymore. He dropped the hand covering his face to let the crew who gathered here from the noise see how swollen it was.


    ¡°Oh my gosh! It¡¯s so swollen!¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s even an imprint of a palm there. The five fingers can be distinguished very clearly.¡±


    ¡°Zhuoshi, who did this to you?¡±


    Zhu Anhe was about to shed tears because of how badly it hurt. While he carefully protected his face, he red furiously at the quiet man sitting on the chair:


    ¡°Who else could it be?! Shi Qing! What have I ever done to you? You came over and hit me for no reason! Is there a screw loose in that head of yours?!


    Everyone¡¯s eyes soon fell on the seated film emperor.


    In front of his audience, the actor who has always been reluctant to talk frowned slightly. He looked somewhat irritated, ¡°It wasn¡¯t me.¡±


    ¡°Ha?! Do you think whatever you say will be true?? I personally witnessed you hit me!! Aren¡¯t you just jealous of my poprity? Let me be crystal clear, this isn¡¯t over between us! There¡¯s no way I¡¯m going to keep quiet about this! I¡¯m going to expose you and show your fans what kind of person you really are!¡±


    Jing Yuanqi squeezed to the front of the crowd. As soon as he got out, he saw a cold and slightly frowning Shi Qing being verbally abused by human loudspeaker Zhu Anhe. Every inch of his body was filled with impatience.


    Maybe because he was annoyed by all the noise, but Shi Qing spoke in a frigid voice with a trace of annoyance: ¡°Whatever.¡±


    That was exactly what he said before when he wanted to get away from Jing Yuanji when he was bothering him. This person was willing to admit to something he didn¡¯t do just to end the conversation faster.


    Jing Yuanqi didn¡¯t believe that Shi Qing would personally hit someone.


    How could he dirty his own hands like that?


    The child who was beaten made a ruckus: ¡°Look! He admitted it! The film emperor hit me with his bare hands! Just you wait, I¡¯m not going to rest until I tell everyone¨C


    Zhu Anhe¡¯s noisy voice annoyed Jing Yuanqi. He wanted to nt a dozen more ps on his swollen face to shut him up.


    He quickly nced across both of Zhu Anhe¡¯s cheeks, then sneered and stepped forward: ¡°You say that Shi Qing pped you twice, but how are you going to exin the fingerprints on your face?¡±


    ¡°What the fuck are you talking about, Jing Yuanqi? Don¡¯t tell me that you¡¯re in cahoots with him!¡±


    Jing Yuanqi¡¯s face, which has always had a sunny smile on, was filled with scorn at the moment. He casually grabbed Gao Zhi who was carefully protecting his boss.


    The two of them stood face to face. The young man stretched out his right hand and gestured to the left side of Gao Zhi¡¯s face. ¡°If it really was someone else who hit you, the thumbprint on your face should be facing out.¡±


    ¡°But look at your face, the thumb was clearly facing in. The only exnation is that you pped yourself. Gao-what¡¯s-your-name? Demonstrate.¡±


    ¡°Ah, okay.¡±


    Gao Zhi gently put his right hand on his own face. His thumb was turned inward.


    Jing Yuanqi: ¡°See? It¡¯s obvious that you hit yourself and med Shioshi. Do you think we¡¯re all blind here? ¡±


    Zhu Anhe: ¡°......¡±


    ¡°T-this was an exception!! He circled around to hit me from behind! From behind! Do you understand?!¡±


    ¡°Tsk.¡±


    Jing Yuanqi crossed his arms as he chuckled again: ¡°Who ps people from behind? Zhu Anheoshi, I know you had a little dispute with Shioshi earlier. I also joked that yourint to the old president supporting you would be more effective if you pped yourself. I didn¡¯t expect you to act so quickly.¡±


    ¡°But I was the one who said it, so you should be ming me ah. What? Are you afraid of being exposed if you try to frame me, so you targeted Laoshi who isn¡¯t good with his words?¡±


    ¡°I! You! You guys!¡±


    Zhu Anhe¡¯s face hurt and his words were blocked. He could barely stutter out a sentence after a long time: ¡°You¡¯re all in this together!! You¡¯re working together to sabotage me, aren¡¯t you?!¡±


    Jing Yuanqi¡¯s words were brimming with sarcasm: ¡°Yes, we¡¯re obviously working together. Laoshi went around and pped you twice from behind. Then I came out and said that you pped yourself based on the direction of the handprints on your face. Zhu Anheoshi, aren¡¯t you tired of acting so childishly? You¡¯re an adult, not some kid in primary school. Can you be even a little bit rational and take responsibility for your own actions?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re all just trying to make an honest living here. None of us are like Zhu Anheoshi who can tattle to their sugar daddy when you can¡¯t win your own battles. Even if you are a lowlife, can¡¯t you at least prepare decent evidence? Why resort to pping yourself? If you really wanted to frame Laoshi today, why not just get someone else to p you from the front? Then he wouldn¡¯t be able to exin it if he tried. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s humiliating for a grown man like you to fail so spectacrly at framing someone?¡±


    ¡°You! You two!¡±


    Zhu Anhe was almost about to spit blood in public. He looked at Jing Yuanqi, and then at the Shi Qing who was frozen like a statue, as if this had nothing to do with him. It seemed impossible to disprove his innocence. Zhu Anhe shook out of rage like a volcano about to erupt. He couldn¡¯t speak for a long time.


    ¡°I. You! I......I¡¯m going to beat you two to death!!!¡±


    As soon as he lost control and rushed forward, the crew was quick to restrain him.


    ¡°Zhuoshi, Zhuoshi! Please calm down!¡±


    ¡°Hold on to him!!! Hurry up and hold onto Zhuoshi!!!¡±


    ¡°Zhuoshi, why don¡¯t you get your face looked at first......¡±


    Seeing Zhu Anhe being held back, Jing Yuanqi¡¯s mouth twitched upwards in a humourless smile.


    It wasn¡¯t stimting at all to deal with someone with such a low IQ. Holding a grudge against him was a waste of saliva.


    He simply turned around and walked to Shi Qing¡¯s side. ¡°Shioshi, were you scared?¡±


    The gloomy film emperor was still as calm and reticent as always even after being falsely used of assault. Jing Yuanqi felt like he really didn¡¯t understand this film emperoroshi at all before.


    [Ding! Jing Yuanqi¡¯s animosity value: 97/100]


    Shi Qing¡¯s eyes were focused slightly downwards. His voice was cool and closed off. He had no intention of thanking Jing Yuanqi for helping him out: ¡°No.¡±


    Jing Yuanqi didn¡¯t mind his cold response. Instead, his smile towards Shi Qing widened: ¡°That¡¯s good to hear.¡±


    ¡°Nowadays, there are more and more psychos who are all talk and no bite. He even thought that we were working together. His IQ is truly astounding.¡±


    Behind the two men, Zhu Anhe was held down in a death grip. He couldn¡¯t break free no matter how hard he fought. He could only scream himself hoarse:


    ¡°Jing Yuanqi!! You helped Shi Qing nder me!! Don¡¯t think I¡¯ll let you go!¡±


    asionally, the voices of the other cast members drifted over: ¡°Zhuoshi, Zhuoshi. Please calm down. Why don¡¯t we take you to see the doctor first, alright?¡±


    ¡°Everyonee help hold him down! Please stop struggling, Zhuoshi. Don¡¯t hurt yourself anymore. Okay, let¡¯s get him to the doctor.¡±


    Zhu Anhe wasn¡¯t cooperating, so the crew had no choice but to lift him up into the air. His struggles were futile, so he could only howl in desperation:


    ¡°Let go of me!! You¡¯ve all been deceived!! They¡¯re in this together!! Let go of me!¡±


    ¡°Believe me ah!! Believe me!! Why don¡¯t you guys believe me aahhhhh¨C¡±


    ¡°Shi Qing really did beat me up!!! It was really him ah!¡±


    Jing Yuanqi took a backward nce because it was so noisy:


    ¡°It¡¯s rare these days to find such a persistent liar.¡±


    ¡°The world really is full of wonders.¡±


    Ok guys. I¡¯m a big dummy and identally put this out a day early. This was supposed to be Wednesday¡¯s release, but I guess you get to read it now lol. See you guys on Thursday then.

 Chapter 25

    <h4>Chapter 25</h4>


    Bonus ko-fi chapter brought to you by Loni, Lin, dawnsky, con and an anonymous reader! My clumsy fingers misclicked, so enjoy this early release I guess. Next update will be on Thursday as usual!


    Since Zhu Anhe¡¯s face swelled up after he got pped, his scene with Jing Yuanqi in the afternoon had to be skipped.


    Jing Yuanqi was happy to sit back and rx. He took a page from Shi Qing¡¯s book and moved a chair next to the film emperor.


    The difference was that Shi Qing was watching other people act while he was always watching Shi Qing.


    Jing Yuanqi has always been good at observing others. He had an uncanny ability to analyze the character of the other party. Naturally, he¡¯s put his skills to use before on this film emperoroshi of his. But after the chili sauce incident, he suddenly found out that his analysis was majorly wed.


    This was the first time that Jing Yuanqi made a mistake like this.


    It caused him to develop a keen interest in Shi Qing.


    Jing Yuanqi has always been a bold and unrestrained person. He had to study the things that made him curious in great detail.


    So the young man who changed out of his ancient clothing openly stared at Shi Qing the entire afternoon.


    He was like a leopard that had never seen aquatic creatures before that found a mussel one day.


    He wasn¡¯t hungry, so he was in no rush to eat. He patiently swung his long tail around as he slowly retracted his sharp ws back into the pads of his feet. He carefully circled around the m, trying to wait until the m decided to open its hard shell to reveal the soft meat within.


    The more times he went around, the more he felt like his previous impression was too superficial.


    The body of the film emperor was always slightly tense under his gaze, and his whole body gave off the feeling that he was thousands of miles away. Every time Shi Qing nced at someone, it was like he was condescendingly sparing some of his precious time to them.


    But his delicate lips always remained slightly pursed. This was a sign that a person was nervous.


    And although he stared at him for such a long time, Shi Qing didn¡¯t pay him any attention. He just looked out onto the set, but his body that seemed to benguidly rxed didn¡¯t move an inch the entire time.


    It was impossible for a normal person to be motionless for an entire afternoon. His reluctance to move must therefore be caused by external factors.


    Jing Yuanqi was almost arrogant enough to attribute this phenomenon to himself.


    His unabashed staring obviously made the film emperor ufortable.


    But what kind of person could make a film emperor who has long since been in the limelight ufortable?


    Thinking back to the chili sauce from before, an answer quietly rose in the young man¡¯s mind.


    Shi Qing treated him differently.


    That was why he arranged for someone to add chili sauce to his meal.


    It was also why he refused to move under his gaze.


    Why would a practical stranger treat another person so differently?


    The answer he arrived at seeded in making Jing Yuanqi¡¯s eyes dim enigmatically.


    He has always been excellent in all the ways that mattered. He had countless admirers growing up, both men and women alike. To him, they were all the same.


    After all, Jing Yuanqi didn¡¯t think much of any of them.


    He either disliked them for their looks or their overly pandering attitudes.


    To put it another way, he was quite resistant to intimacy with another person.


    But that didn¡¯t mean Jing Yuanqi was inexperienced in these matters. He was even more proficient than the average person due to his strong learning ability.


    But there wasn¡¯t a practical subject to apply the things he happened to pick up before, so he couldn¡¯t experiment with this sensation.


    Now, Jing Yuanqi was resting on the chair casually. His peach blossom eyes were crinkled, which made him look like a bright and sunny youth. His sight lightly fell onto Shi Qing who was beside him.


    The film emperor has remained in the same position for a long time.Before Jing Yuanqi came, he casually stretched out his slender body. But he was forced to sit as straight as a board because of the youth¡¯s presence. Due to how long he has been sitting, the white shirt he was wearing was gradually soaked through by sweat.


    The front was passable, but the originally white cloth on the other side had darkened and was closely sticking to Shi Qing¡¯s back.


    From Jing Yuanqi¡¯s perspective, he could clearly make out the narrow outline of his waist beneath the damp shirt. A smooth and gentle line extended all the way down to the ce you couldn¡¯t see.


    The wet fabric seemed to breathe in and out with the film emperor.


    Jing Yuanqi had only four words to describe it. Very nice hand feel.


    Howe he didn¡¯t find out about this before?


    The holier-than-thou, gloomy film emperoroshi that he despised was perfectly tailored to his tastes.


    But what interested him the most was Shi Qing¡¯s evasive attitude.


    As was said before, Jing Yuanqi liked to be contrary to others.


    The more people liked him, the more dispassionate he was towards them.


    On the other hand, the more people avoided him, the more he wanted to stick to them.


    He enjoyed being emotionally maniptive. This young adult who looked cheerful and outgoing was actually more ruthless than anyone else. He wasn¡¯t afraid of using any method or person to achieve his goals. As long as he got what he wanted, he could say with a beaming smile, ¡°Who is this man? I sure don¡¯t know him.¡±


    In the span of a few seconds, the youth decided on one thing.


    Shi Qing was his new target.


    Jing Yuanqi did not get up. He just smiled as he sat on his chair. He leaned over slightly until he was in front of Shi Qing.


    From the back, it looked like Jing Yuanqi was resting his head against Shi Qing¡¯s chest.


    ¡°Shioshi.¡±


    The youth smiled like the sun, but his voice didn¡¯t match his appearance in the slightest. There was an indescribable maic charm that seemed to attract the hearts of others. ¡°I forgot to ask you before, but why did you send me chili sauce?¡±


    The film emperor seemed to stop breathing as Jing Yuanqi came closer.


    He was silent for several seconds.


    Jing Yuanqi wasn¡¯t in a hurry either. He maintained his position and looked up at him with a smile.


    The young man was very good at putting his beauty on disy. His eyes were ssical peach blossom eyes. When he looked up at a person and smiled, he could almost capture a person¡¯s thoughtspletely.


    It was precisely because of this movement of his that Shi Qing could look straight at him even if his eyes were half-closed.


    Jing Yuanqi watched as the film emperor seemed to panic for a moment. His long eyshes blinked quickly for quite some time. His dismissive voice came out a little faster than usual.


    ¡°You like spicy food.¡±


    Because he likes spicy food, he ordered someone to give him devil¡¯s pepper sauce.


    Jing Yuanqi burst intoughter.


    He wasn¡¯t very loud, but his amusement was visible to everyone.


    At first, Jing Yuanqi justughed as the film emperor stared somewhat helplessly at him.


    Then, bit by bit, he naturally fell into the arms of the film emperor.


    To others, it looked like they were good friends sharing a joke. Jing Yuanqi happened to lose his bnce and leaned on the film emperor whileughing.


    In that moment, Jing Yuanqi could clearly feel that the originally soft body beneath him suddenly tighten due to his arrival.


    But it didn¡¯t matter. The meat might be tight, but he could still feel how delicate it was.


    Even through theyer of clothes.


    Jing Yuanqi got up in less than a minute.


    Then he faced the seemingly expressionless film emperor who was, in fact, blinking his beautiful eyshes rapidly in a panic.


    The corners of his eyes wrinkled as he wore a smile on his face.


    ¡°The director said before that we have a scene together this evening.¡±


    The young man reached out his hand and gently helped to fasten the button in front of Shi Qing¡¯s vicle.


    The slender fingers were obviously nimble, but for some reason they deliberately covered up that beautiful vicle very slowly.


    After that, Jing Yuanqi leaned down beside Shi Qing¡¯s ear. The edges of his lips were slightly raised. He whispered, ¡°I can¡¯t wait for tonight.¡±


    With that, the young man got up and smiled radiantly again.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be getting some dinner first. See youter.¡±


    Shi Qing silently watched Jing Yuanqi walk away.


    It was only when he couldn¡¯t see the youth¡¯s back anymore that he sighed.


    [He¡¯s such an flirt.]


    System: [Huh? Why?]


    Shi Qing bowed his head without a word. He was looking at the ce where Jing Yuanqi was lying before.


    A small spot there on the white shirt was now stained by sweat.


    He couldn¡¯t help but sigh again.


    [He¡¯s such a flirt.]


    Although the System didn¡¯t see anything, it still made an effort tofort the Host who said something like that. Jing Yuanqi didn¡¯t seem like the kind of guy to beat people up.


    [Yeah, but he could still bite them.]


    System: [En......]


    [Tease.]


    The system reassured him some more: [Host, I can activate a golden finger for you......]


    However, before it had finished speaking, it heard Shi Qing add another sentence, ¡°But I like it this way.¡±


    System: [???]


    System: [......]


    Shi Qing leaned back with a satisfied expression. ¡°Did you notice that he wants to sleep with me?¡±


    That couldn¡¯t be right. The System nced at the high animosity value doubtfully. It was pretty reasonable to say that Jing Yuanqi didn¡¯t like the host.


    Shi Qing disagreed.


    [Look at his animosity value towards other people.]


    The System obediently pulled up those files. There was a long silence afterwards.


    Shi Qing: [What did you find?]


    System: [.......They¡¯re all at 100%.]


    [But he has such an enthusiastic attitude towards everyone.]


    Shi Qing: [He¡¯s pretending.]


    [Jing Yuanji might look like he¡¯s sunny and lively, but it¡¯s all an act that he puts on to amuse himself. It¡¯s not a big deal. Anyways, he¡¯s gotten so used to it that it¡¯s be second nature to him.]


    [Basically, he¡¯s a thrillseeker that¡¯s desperate for some entertainment. It looks like that entertainment is going to be me.]


    The System was a bit muddled.


    [Host, what should we do then?]


    [We¡¯ll do what we must.]


    Shi Qing lied down and slowly closed his eyes.


    [Which is absolutely nothing. Why move when we have an eager volunteer like Jing Yuanqi? Since he likes being inplete control so much, I¡¯ll let him take the reins.]


    Shi Qing wasn¡¯t losing out on anything.


    Jing Yuanqi wanted to have fun, right? Shi Qing wanted to see when this guy would realize that fun isn¡¯t so easy to find these days.


    In the evening, the crew began to shoot the nighttime scenes.


    This was a xianxia drama based on an extremely popr series. Jing Yuanqi was ying the role of an aloof youth that was in love with the heroine and became the main viin in the end.


    In this scene, the main viin kidnapped the master of the heroine in order to force her to marry him.


    Shi Qing was that unlucky master.


    Twenty minutes before the shooting started, he was dressed in flowing robes with injuries painted on his face with makeup. He was cing a small bag of fake blood into his mouth. When he was choked by the viin yed by Jing Yuanqiter, he had to bite into it and spit out blood.


    Jing Yuanqi was dressed all in ck, which was supposed to reflect the ckening of his character. He came over with the script.


    His makeup today was the ssic ck makeup of viins, with a blood-red dot in the middle of his forehead. His already long eyebrows have been thickened somewhat, and his peach blossom eyes were highlighted by eyeliner.


    If he put on a cold expression when they started filming, Jing Yuanqi would appear to be very intimidating and sinister. However, he looked less like a major viin and more like a seductive fox spirit when he smiled like he was doing now.


    The fox spirit was right in front of Shi Qing. His rouged lips were slightly raised: ¡°Shioshi, why don¡¯t we go over our lines?¡±


    It was normal for co-actors in the same crew to go over their lines together. How could Shi Qing refuse such a natural request?


    So the film emperoroshi nodded and took out the blood bag first. He turned his face ording to tonight¡¯s script. His indifferent expression became coloured by anger.


    ¡°You¡¯ve gone insane!! A devil cultivator like you could never be worthy of Ru¡¯er! And you¡¯re willing to employ such despicable methods as well. If my cultivation wasn¡¯t damaged, you would be hacked into pieces and well on your way to the underworld by now! Maybe you¡¯ll get to be livestock in your next life!¡±


    Jing Yuanqi also seemed to quickly get into character.


    His face was nk as he stretched out his hand and grasped Shi Qing¡¯s neck from behind. His voice was quiet and mild:


    ¡°My worth is not for the likes of you to decide.¡±


    The scriptwriter was confused. He nced at the script on the desk and said to the nearby assistant, ¡°Doesn¡¯t it say that he¡¯s supposed to grab his neck face to face? Why is Jing Yuanqi behind Shioshi?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine since it¡¯s just a rehearsal. But I think standing behind him might not be such a bad idea. There¡¯s no need to splice together different camera angles anymore because they¡¯re both facing the same direction now.¡±


    As they had their conversation, Shi Qing suddenly felt something was wrong. Behind him, Jing Yuanqi recited his lines coldly while his left hand that was covered by his wide sleeves slowly crept to the white belt on Shi Qing¡¯s waist.


    It was like the leopard that withdrew its sharp ws was now pawing at the shell of the m in front of it.


    The film emperor who was seriously pretending to be choking stopped suddenly.


    Gao Zhi who was observing them from the side called out, ¡°Shi-ge? Is something wrong?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, is something wrong?¡±


    The right hand of the young man with peach blossom eyes that was choking the other person appeared to be still.


    However, the thumb that was concealed by Shi Qin¡¯s long wig stroked his throat lightly.


    It was like a feather barely brushing by repeatedly.


    Jing Yuanqi stood where he was like that. He gently leaned forward with his face that resembled a fox spirit towards the film emperor who stiffly blinked his voluminous eyshes rapidly.


    At the same time, he carefully picked up a corner of Shi Qing¡¯s belt with his hidden left hand. He was satisfied as the body of the person in front of him tensed even further. His gravelly voice reached a low rumble.


    He sounded confused, like he had nothing to do with the current situation.


    ¡°Shioshi, what¡¯s the matter with you all of a sudden?¡±


    Author¡¯s Note:


    Little Shi Qing you¡¯re such a flirt.

 Chapter 26.1

    <h4>Chapter 26.1</h4>


    Jing Yuanqi teased Shi Qing in this subtle way in public.


    You had to admit that he really was talented.


    Normal people already found it difficult to do two things at once, but here he was juggling three.


    On the surface he was spouting out innocuous words of concern, but both of his hands seemed to have little minds of their own.


    It was a bit much to be honest.


    Jing Yuanqi thought that the gloomy film emperor in front of him would push him away or silently break out from his grasp.


    However, although Shi Qing was stiff, he did not resist his ministrations.


    Jing Yuanji¡¯s actions became more and more outrageous. The ancient robes could be easily lifted unlike modern clothing.


    He didn¡¯t lift them though. Instead, he traced downward along the length of the white belt.


    His hand gently and suggestively circled around.


    ¡°Wu......¡±


    Shi Qing shifted his waist slightly and let out a gasp filled with urgency.


    Jing Yuanqi could clearly see a faint blush rise to his cheeks.


    Gao Zhi nervously nced over: ¡°Shi-ge?¡±


    The film emperor quickly concealed the look that shouldn¡¯t have been on his face. From Jing Yuanqi¡¯s perspective, his dark eyes seemed to sh as those petal-like lips opened and closed: ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    Jing Yuanqi¡¯s eyes narrowed thoughtfully. With a harmless smile, he retreated while the going was good.


    He slowly released his hand and left Shi Qing¡¯s side without further incident.


    ¡°It¡¯s almost time now so I¡¯m going to go freshen up. Does Shioshi want toe with me?¡±


    Shi Qing didn¡¯t answer. He continued to read through the script with a lowered head.


    Gao Zhi immediately swept in. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry Jingoshi,¡± he said. ¡°Shi-ge always bes immersed in his roles after he¡¯s finished acting.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡±


    Jing Yuanqi¡¯s smile was generous and sunny: ¡°I often do that as well. It¡¯spletely understandable.¡±


    It was only when Gao Zhi saw that the young man walk away that he returned to Shi Qing¡¯s side. He handed over some water and whispered, ¡°Shi-ge, Jingoshi seems to have a good temper. He didn¡¯t even say anything when you ignored him. Doesn¡¯t he care about what happened before?¡±


    After saying that, he continued to mutter about how strange this all was: ¡°But his smile was a little too wide just now. He seemed way too pleased as well. If I didn¡¯t know any better I would¡¯ve thought that he was really close with Shi-ge.¡±


    Shi Qing didn¡¯t reply. He took several big gulps of water.


    [He¡¯s such a flirt. I¡¯m getting hot all over.]


    Because nothing too risque was done, the System was a bit worried after watching the entire thing y out: [Host, what if you get taken advantage of?]


    [That won¡¯t happen.]


    Shi Qing didn¡¯t bother to mince words: [How can you describe flirting as taking advantage of others?]


    System: [But his animosity value isn¡¯t dropping.]


    It had to watch these two get hot and heavy, but the animosity value wasn¡¯t dropping!


    [It¡¯s fine.]


    Shi Qing drank another mouthful of water to suppress the dry heat in his body. He distantly nced in the direction that Jing Yuanqi left: [It will fall soon.]


    ***


    At night, maybe because there were multiple cameras from every angle focused on them, but Jing Yuanqi¡¯s hands were well-behaved and didn¡¯t do anything that they shouldn¡¯t have done.


    The two yed off each other as usual. Everything proceeded smoothly.


    Afterwards, Shi Qing didn¡¯t retire to his private dressing room to remove his makeup. Instead, he followed everyone else to themon dressing room and sat there waiting for someone to help him take it off.


    There were not a lot of scenes that needed to be filmed in the evening, so therge dressing room was sparsely popted.


    Jing Yuanqi was also here, but his makeup had about the same degree ofplexity as Shi Qing¡¯s. When Shi Qing was finished changing his clothes, he still had not finished removing the makeup on his face. He could only sit there and watch as the gloomy as usual film emperor stood up and walked in his direction.


    Shi Qing was closer to the door than he was. There were no exits near Jing Yuanqi at all. He didn¡¯t leave after taking off his makeup but came here instead, so what else could he be doing other than looking to talk with Jing Yuanqi?


    The young man¡¯s lips slightly curled up. His peach blossom eyes crinkled as he smiled. He was about to open his mouth and call out to Shi Qing who came to him, but Shi Qing didn¡¯t even look at him as he passed him by.


    Then the voice of the film emperor sounded out.


    He called out a name, but it wasn¡¯t Jing Yuanqi:


    ¡°Cui Yunqing.¡±


    The smile on Jing Yuanqi¡¯s face fell off. His expression was discontent for a moment, but it soon returned to normal. He turned around to very casually look behind him, as if he was only ncing there out of simple curiosity.


    Shi Qing stood in front of a youth who looked to be only 16 or 17 at most. When the other party appeared to be too timid to reply, he said quietly: ¡°Come to my room to practice tonight.¡±


    ¡°Practice?¡±


    The boy¡¯s face became even more fearful. He was just ying a minor supporting role. Including today, he has only been in ten scenes since he came to this set.


    Disregarding the difference in their status, he was only 18 years old this year, which made him appear to be a child next to Shi Qing.


    What did a film emperor like Shi Qing get out of rehearsing with someone like him?


    He became even more frightened when he recalled the rumors that Shi Qing was intolerable towards new faces in the circle. There would be no one around to help him if he went into the other person¡¯s territory in the middle of the night.


    He thought back to all the shady people and dealings within the industry that his teachers at school had mentioned. Cui Yunqing really couldn¡¯t bring himself to go. He carefully took a peek at Shi Qing¡¯s icy expression before saying, ¡°Shioshi, how about doing it tomorrow? I¡¯m a little tired today.¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    The film emperor¡¯s voice was hard and his face was frigid: ¡°You muste tonight.¡±


    If this scene was seen by people who liked to fill in the nks in their head, they might think that he was forcing a pure maiden into prostitution.


    At least that was what Jing Yuanqi thought.


    He got a taste of sweetness off Shi Qing today, and he was pretty pleased with the feeling of holding a cold film emperor in his hand.


    After all, he was the only one with enough courage to do something like that to Shi Qing.


    In addition, he also believed that, at least in terms of this cast, he was the one that meant the most to Shi Qing.


    His delusions were pped mercilessly up the head multiple times in less than a day.


    Shi Qing, who always pretended that ¡®you are all dust beneath my feet that¡¯s unworthy of being put in my eyes¡¯ [voluntarily] [invited] a small supporting actor to enter his [room] at [night].


    Special emphasis on the words marked with [] above.


    Even if this film emperoroshi was just a means to pass the time, his heart was still upset.


    It was like finding a beautiful m and believing that it belonged to him. After casually swinging his tail around and dragging it back to his nest to slowly savour it, the m ran off into someone else¡¯s den the moment he turned his back.


    It would be strange for him to be fine with that.


    Jing Yuanqi has never been one to restrain himself. If he wasn¡¯t happy, then no one else could be either. He stood up with a heart filled with grievances and strode over to the conversing pair with his long legs.


    ¡°Shioshi, Yunqing is still just a child so he has to go to bed early. Can¡¯t you arrange another time if he doesn¡¯t want to go?¡±


    As he spoke, the young man ced his arm around Shi Qing¡¯s shoulder in a very natural motion filled with brotherly feelings: ¡°We share a scene tomorrow as well, so how about I apany you instead?¡±


    ¡°No need.¡±


    The film emperor gently furrowed his brows, and the lines of his face seemed to be harsher because of Jing Yuanqi¡¯s actions: ¡°You¡¯re already doing well, so you don¡¯t need to practice with me.¡±


    ¡°But I think I still have a lot of room for improvement.¡± When Jing Yuanqi was focused on achieving a goal, he could be as cheeky as was necessary.


    ¡°Shioshi, you are the film emperor. Of course I should practice the y with you. How about this? Let¡¯s go to your room tonight and have a real close look at tomorrow¡¯s scene.¡±


    When he mentioned the word ¡®scene¡¯, Jing Yuanqi seemed to unconsciously rub Shi Qing¡¯s back with the arm wrapped around his shoulders.


    His fingers were very long, so it was easy for him to reach his scap and stroke it repeatedly.


    Shi Qing¡¯s whole body reacted as if he had been electrocuted. He jerked and threw off Jing Yuanqi¡¯s arm to one side.


    The originally cheerfully smiling expression on Jing Yuanqi¡¯s face darkened because of his actions.


    After a second, the young man reluctantly pulled up the corners of his mouth to reveal the exact same carefree smile as before:


    ¡°Laoshi was willing to do it with me in the studio before. Howe Laoshi is reluctant to even let me pat you on the back in front of Yunqing now?¡±


    As he said that, he nced at Cui Yunqing who was scared stiff on the sidelines. His words were filled with hidden meanings: ¡°It looks like Laoshi really likes Yunqing. He cares about his image so much in front of him.¡±


    Cui Yunqing didn¡¯t see what Jing Yuanqi¡¯s hand just did. He thought he came over to help him out. Seeing the stalemate, he quicklyughed dryly: ¡°I¡¯m sorry Laoshi. I¡¯m really tired today so I have to turn down your generous offer.¡±


    If he was this insistent, then Shi Qing didn¡¯t need to make things harder for him.


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    The film emperor answered dismissively before turning around to leave. You could tell that he was as gloomy as always just from looking at his back.


    ¡°Jing-ge.¡±


    Cui Yunqing¡¯s entire body rxed once he left. He hurried to approach Jing Yuanqi to thank him: ¡°I¡¯m really grateful for your help just now.¡±


    Jing Yuanqi withdrew his sight from Shi Qing¡¯s back. He turned back to consider the beautiful face in front of him. Because he was still jittery from before, Cui Yunqingpletely resembled a little white bunny rabbit. His mood soured further.


    Even to him, Shi Qing only bothered to let out the asional ¡®en¡¯ in response. But he cared enough to say ¡®alright¡¯ to Cui Yunqing?


    This was the type he liked?


    He could actually stomach something so weak.


    Jing Yuanqi hid his indifference and disdain from his face. He smiled very naturally: ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I wasn¡¯t aware that you had such a good rtionship with Shioshi. Why did he suddenly invite you to practice with him?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s what I¡¯m wondering too,¡± Cui Yunqing really was a little fool. He spilled his heart out just because Jing Yuanqi asked him in passing.


    ¡°But when I was auditioning before, I almost didn¡¯t make the cut even though I did really well. My teacher found out when he asked around that Shioshi was the one responsible. I figured he couldn¡¯t have had good intentions for inviting me over just now.¡±


    ¡°He tried to use his connections to keep you out of the crew?¡±


    Cui Yunqing jolted unconsciously because of how Jing Yuanqi¡¯s voice suddenly froze over. ¡°Ye-yeah. Jing-ge, is something wrong?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    Jing Yuanqi was still smiling, but there was a storm raging inside.


    He actually thought he was special before.


    But now he knew that Cui Yunqing was treated the same way he was.


    The young man barely managed to press down the brewing sense of dissatisfaction in his heart. His voice was still somewhat chilly: ¡°Did he feed you chili peppers?¡±


    ¡°Peppers?¡±


    Cui Yunqing shook his head nkly: ¡°No ah. What¡¯s this about chili peppers?¡±


    It might just be a trick of the eyes, but Cui Yunqing felt that the young man in front of him seemed to rx after he admitted he didn¡¯t know about the peppers.


    His momentary aloofness suddenly dissipated to reveal the sunny senior he was familiar with.


    After he found out that Cui Yunqing wasn¡¯t as special as him, Jing Yuanqi returned to being a smiling sprite:


    ¡°Don¡¯t mind me. Go on. What happened after he interfered with your audition?¡±


    ¡°My teacher helped me find someone who let me in. The assistant-jiejie who took care of me told me in private that Shioshi has always been like this. It wasn¡¯t the first time that he had ruined the auditions that younger actors worked hard to try out for. She also advised me to avoid Shioshi on the set if possible.¡±


    After the little fool spilled his beans, there was still a remaining hint of timidity in his eyes. It was obvious he regarded Jing Yuanqi, who had just rescued him from this ¡®terrifying film emperor¡¯, as his saviour.


    ¡°Jing-ge, what should I do ah? How can I refuse Shioshi again if hees to meter?¡±


    Jing Yuanqi offered a few more words offort to this little fool.


    When he was certain that he couldn¡¯t uncover any more information about Shi Qing, he ¡®suddenly¡¯ remembered that he wasn¡¯t finished removing his makeup. He smoothly excused himself and sat back where he was to continue.


    But a cloud of questions remained at the bottom of his heart.


    It was reasonable to assume that a film emperor like Shi Qing, who had backing and a stable position at the top, has no real reason to view Cui Yunqing or him as threats.


    So why did he want to chase them out of the cast?


    If this kind of thing got out, even a film emperor couldn¡¯t escape unscathed from the bacsh. He didn¡¯t look like he was dumb, so why did he do something so stupid?


    If it was before, Jing Yuanqi would¡¯ve thought that Shi Qing lost his rationality because he was too narrow-minded and jealous of his juniors.


    But after he changed his opinion of the man he was certain that Shi Qing wasn¡¯t that kind of person.


    Someone who could do something as silly as gifting the devil¡¯s pepper sauce he liked to others with a straight face couldn¡¯t possibly do such a thing.


    What in the world was going on then?


    Jing Yuanqi found his fascination with the enigma that was Shi Qing was growing deeper.


    Just a heads up that there are references to non-consensual activity in the next part. I¡¯ll be putting a summary at the end. Don¡¯t worry it doesn¡¯t happen to ML or MC.

 Chapter 26.2

    <h4>Chapter 26.2</h4>


    <details><summary>NSFW Warning</summary>


    Implied past non-consensual intercourse. Attempted sexual assault. Brief mention of ckmail/revenge porn (?).


    </details>


    There is a summary of this part at the bottom.


    [See? The original owner was filled to the brim with jealousy. He¡¯s ruined the careers of at least 20 people like this.]


    [Cui Yunqing was lucky he had a good teacher who was willing to help him get the role back.]


    The system didn¡¯t understand: [Then doesn¡¯t this person hold a deep grudge against the Host? Why do we have to take the initiative to find him?]


    [Because he¡¯s the same as Jing Yuanqi.]


    Shi Qing was lyingfortably on the sofa. He poured himself a ss of red wine with satisfaction.


    Although the production crew was generous enough to provide single rooms to everyone, Shi Qing paid out of his own pocket to upgrade to a luxurious penthouse suite. The sofa that was included was especiallyfortable.


    [He was targeted just like Jing Yuanqi. He also made the cut despite being sabotaged.]


    [If you can show a monkey your ability to be cruel, you can definitely show your capacity for kindness as well.]


    Shi Qing took a sip of red wine and turned on his phone to scroll through pictures of the group dinner.


    [In the original storyline, Cui Yunqing caught in the middle of a scandal because unttering photos came out just when his career started taking off when he was 20.]


    He tapped his knuckle on the picture on the screen: [This was the deputy director responsible. He took advantage of Cui Yunqing and snuck into his room while he was drunk. He was an adult man that forced himself on Cui Yunqing who was basically still a child at the time. He couldn¡¯t escape after being drugged, which was when the photos were taken.]


    The System that was bound to Shi Qing right after its birth was also a pure child at heart. It fumed: [This deputy director is utter scum! Host, are you nning on helping him?]


    [Of course I¡¯ll help him.]


    Shi Qingzily allowed his body to sink further into the fluffy sofa cushions. [Help me keep an eye on them. Let me know when they get back.]


    In the early hours of the morning, the crew members who went out for drinks returned.


    The System immediately notified the Host.


    Shi Qing got up. Just before he left, he suddenly remembered something and paused.


    The System was confused: [Host, are you not nning to go anymore?]


    [Give me a minute.]


    Shi Qing opened his phone and confirmed that location services were enabled before putting it away in his pocket. He pushed the door open and went out.


    In the room next door, Jing Yuanqi¡¯sputer sounded an rm as soon as the little red dot on screen began to move.


    The young man who just showered came out while drying his hair. He sneered as he heard the rm. He watched as the little red dot moved all the way to the right and started to go down before closing theputer and heading out.


    When he arrived at the elevator, he could see that the elevator really was descending. It finally stopped at the 18th floor.


    The young man stopped drying his hair. The unhappy expression on his face became more pronounced.


    Cui Yunqing was staying on the 18th floor.


    What a good mood he was in.


    The m really did run into someone else¡¯s nest.


    Jing Yuanqi did not hesitate at all. He extended a shapely and slender finger to press the down key.


    It didn¡¯t matter if the m ran away.


    He¡¯ll just fish it back up.


    Could a little fool like Cui Yunqing really win against someone like him?


    When Shi Qing stepped off the elevator, he didn¡¯t leave immediately. Instead, he nced at the elevator¡¯s floor disy until he saw that the other elevator made a stop at the 30th floor where they were staying. Only then did he raise an eyebrow and proceed.


    [He¡¯s taken the bait.]


    He went straight to room 1805 and knocked on the door.


    Cui Yunqing, who was happily ying video games, opened the door without any vignce. When he saw Shi Qing standing outside his room, his mind wentpletely nk: ¡°Shi, Shioshi......¡±


    ¡°En.¡±


    Shi Qing was outwardly cold, but his body moved fluidly. He sidestepped into the room like nothing was wrong.


    Cui Yunqing only reacted when he arranged himself on the small sofa and ced the script in his hand on the table.


    Film Emperor Shi Qing who was gunning for him before unexpectedly came to his room in the middle of the night!


    He thought about how he said he was tired and needed to go to bed early. Then he looked down at the phone in his hand that was still cheerfully announcing things like, ¡°Don¡¯t give up! We can still win this!¡±.......


    Cui Yunqing hurriedly tapped on the back button to exit the game.


    ¡°Um Shioshi. I actually had a nap just now. I only started ying games because I had nothing to do after waking up.¡±


    ¡°En.¡±


    Shi Qing opens the script calmly: ¡°Come rehearse your lines if you have nothing to do.¡±


    It was only after his words that Cui Yunqing dared to sit down.


    Before he could squeeze out a few sentences to ease the inexplicably awkward atmosphere, there was suddenly a noiseing from the door again.


    It wasn¡¯t a knock, but more like the sound of the door being unlocked.


    Cui Yunqing got up to take a look with a befuddled expression.


    He was just in time to see the door handle turn as Jing Yuanqi walked in.


    When he saw the dumbfounded look Cui Yunqing was sending him, the young shed his sunny smile and naturally greeted him with a wave: ¡°I came to see you little Cui. Did you sleep well?¡±


    Cui Yunqing replied absentmindedly: ¡°It was......okay I guess.¡±


    ¡°Um, Jing-ge, what¡¯s that in your hand.....¡±


    ¡°Oh, you mean this ah?¡± Jing Yuanqi casually stuffed the metal wire into his pocket. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. I was afraid of waking you up if I knocked so I opened the door myself.¡±


    Cui Yunqing: ¡°......¡±


    Jing Yuanqi didn¡¯t spend a second more on him. He passed by Cui Yuanqing and seated himself right beside Shi Qing.


    ¡°Huh, Shioshi¡¯s also here. Are you guys reviewing the script? What a coincidence. Since I¡¯m here as well, why don¡¯t we do it together?¡±


    Shi Qing furrowed his brows, ¡°You brought a copy of the script?¡±


    ¡°Yep yep.¡±


    Jing Yuanqi really did take a script that was folded several times out of his pocket. He tossed it onto the table.


    ¡°Come on, let¡¯s start.¡±


    The film emperor frowned. The delicate lips on his wless face slightly pursed, as if he didn¡¯t understand what Jing Yuanqi was trying to aplish. In the end, he chose not to question him and just looked at Cui Yunqing. His clear and cold voice lightly said:


    ¡°Let¡¯s go through our lines.¡±


    Jing Yuanqi acted like he just realized that Cui Yunqing was still standing where he was. He waved to him with a smile: ¡°Little Cui, why are you still standing there? Come over already. Don¡¯t be shy, just think of this as your own home.¡±


    Cui Yunqing: ¡°......¡±


    But wasn¡¯t this his room to begin with......


    He walked over with a face filled with questions. Then he discovered that there was no ce for him to sit because the sofa was too small.


    Jing Yuanqicked the mannerisms of a conscientious guest. Instead, he enthusiastically suggested: ¡°Damn, there¡¯s no more space. How about this little Cui? I¡¯ll practise with Shioshi while you go do your own thing.¡±


    Cui Yunqing was dazed again.


    Right now, two of his seniors came to his room in the middle of the night to go over the script. But he was told to go y by himself somewhere else??


    His teacher didn¡¯t tell him what to do in this kind of situation ah.


    Finally, it was Shi Qing who stood up decisively, ¡°There¡¯s more space on the bed.¡±


    Jing Yuanqi immediately followed him up as well. His smile was enigmatic: ¡°Shioshi is right. There¡¯s plenty of space to fool around on the bed.¡±


    A perfectly good sentence became sensual because of his suggestive tone.


    He followed Shi Qing who led the way in before turning back to wave dismissively at the still stunned Cui Yunqing. The meaning was that he shouldn¡¯te over.


    Theyout of Cui Yunqing¡¯s single room was very simple. There was a small living room outside and a small bedroom inside with a partition in the middle. You couldn¡¯t see what was happening on the bed from the living room.


    Shi Qing and Jing Yuanqi were in there for less than a second before Cui Yunqing could hear a thump from the outside, as if someone was lying on the bed.


    Cui Yunqing could only guess what was going on. At this moment, he decided to be quiet and stay put in the living room.


    Inside, the young man forced his hands down on both sides of Shi Qing¡¯s body, trapping him on the soft big bed. Their faces were right next to each other.


    The practically nonexistent distance between them heated up the cramped space they were in in an instant.


    ¡°Shioshi......¡±


    Jing Yuanqi slightly bowed his head, to get even closer to Shi Qing. Their breaths seemed to be intertwined.


    He lowered his voice slightly, and deliberately dragged out his words. A pair of peach blossom eyes curved in a charming manner. A soft voice said:


    ¡°If you are interested in me, just say it outright. There¡¯s no need to be roundabout by suggesting we go to bed.¡±


    As he talked, the young man slowly raised his right leg and rubbed his knee slyly against Shi Qing.


    ¡°As long as you¡¯re willing, anywhere is fine with me.¡±


    Shi Qing: [......]


    He¡¯s really aroused right now.


    His blood was boiling.


    [Seriously, if it wasn¡¯t too OOC, I would press this little vixen down on the bed right now and make him call me daddy.]


    System: [Control yourself Host. You need to remain in control.]


    In the end, Shi Qing had to reluctantly push the other person away with a dark look on his face.


    Jing Yuanqi lifts an eyebrow. He retracted his strength and allowed himself to be pushed aside.


    But his knee just had to rub against that spot onest time.


    Like a mischievous sprite, he held his head with his right hand and raised his eyebrows while smiling: ¡°Why be so cruel to me?¡±


    ¡°I know that you want to treat me differently.¡±


    Shi Qing¡¯s face was expressionless after being so relentlessly teased: [It¡¯s fine if I do it with him a hundred times right?]


    [Calm down!! Host please calm down!!!]


    Just as Jing Yuanqi was trying his best to send out waves (sensual) of charisma (energy), there was another knock on the door.


    Cui Yunqing, who couldn¡¯t even be angry anymore after being interrupted again and again by visitors tonight, didn¡¯t think much of it as he got up to open the door.


    ¡°Director Ma?¡±


    He was a little surprised to see the bald, middle-aged director with a hefty beer belly outside.


    Just what kind of luck did he have? In one night, the film emperor, the uing star and even the deputy director sought him out.


    ¡°Little Cui, I heard you¡¯re on tomorrow? The script just went through some revisions. I brought you a copy to look over.¡±


    The fat director was all smiles as he walked with the smell of alcohol surrounding him. He even closed the door behind him.


    The deputy director¡¯s surname was Ma. Although he was already married and had kids, he believed himself to still be a young man at heart. He often relied on his identity to approach neers.


    Cui Yunqing has long since been someone he kept an eye on, but he never had the courage to start anything.


    After all, although Cui Yunqing looked like he was young, ignorant and easy to mislead, his teacher was fairly influential in the circle. If he wasn¡¯t careful, Deputy Director Ma might just make a mess for himself before even getting to sample the goods.


    But after drinking today, his dirty little heart couldn¡¯t help but speed up with agitation.


    It beat even faster as he thought about the drug that he received from a friend of his yesterday.


    In the end, this was a boy. Even if Cui Yunqing didn¡¯t enjoy what he did, Deputy Director Ma could just take some photos to threaten him into keeping his mouth shut.


    There were plenty of artists who were forced to clench their teeth and swallow back the blood rising in their throats.


    Even if they were celebrities, that didn¡¯t mean they couldn¡¯t feel shame.


    If the photos got leaked, their entire career would be over.


    Deputy Director Ma believed it would work the more he thought about it. The alcohol in his system and the drug in his pocket gave him a much needed boost of courage. He sent off the others when he got on the elevator. But instead of going to his own floor, he pressed the button for Cui Yunqing¡¯s floor.


    After getting in so easily, there was no reason for Deputy Director Ma to assume that there would be anyone else in Cui Yunqing¡¯s room in the middle of the night. His vision was partially obscured by the partition. He rxed even more once the door was locked. He immediately turned around to touch the young man¡¯s hand.


    Cui Yunqing: ¡°Was it only my part that was changed or did Shioshi and the others¡¯ parts change as well? If there are revisions to Shioshi¡¯s part, he......¡±


    When he was about to suggest that they might as well read the script together since Shioshi just happened to be in his room as well, Deputy Director Ma interrupted his words by jerking his hand forward.


    ¡°Little Cui, you¡¯re a good kid with good acting skills. If you had another reliable backer, then you can really achieve anything in the future.¡±


    Cui Yunqing didn¡¯t feel there was anything wrong when he was touched at first. After all, he was a man. Even if he knew about those unspeakable things, he subconsciously assumed that they only took ce between a man and a woman.


    It was only when Deputy Director Ma tried to push him onto the sofa while talking and fondling him that he reacted.


    ¡°Director Ma! What are you trying to do?!¡±


    Goosebumps rose all across his body. He threw off the deputy director¡¯s hands and tried to run, but the other man grabbed him by the waist and threw him onto the small sofa.


    ¡°Little Cui, I really do like you. I was the one who arranged for you to join the cast in the first ce. If you can be good and obedient for me now, I¡¯ll return the favourter.....¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re drunk, director! I¡¯m a man too! Let me go already!¡±


    Deputy Director Ma had no reason to let go.


    He had considerable experience in these sordid affairs. It only took him three moves at most to press Cui Yunqing onto the ground. While holding his there, he took out the drug from his pocket.


    As he rummaged around for it, he felt that something wasn¡¯t right.


    Why did his back feel so chilly?


    The deputy director absentmindedly turned his head......


    ¨CAnd saw two people standing there.


    Shi Qing and Jing Yuanqi were right behind him observing him silently.


    ¡°Aaahhh!!!¡±


    The fat director was so scared that he fell off Cui Yunqing with a thump.


    Cui Yunqing, who escaped from his fate, scrambled up from the ground with a pale and bloodless face. He darted behind the two of them like a rabbit.


    While he was frozen by indecision, Cui Yunqing heard Shi Qing¡¯s freezing voice: ¡°You only know to be cautious now? Why didn¡¯t you investigate what kind of trash was involved in this project beforehand?¡±


    The little fool called Cui Yunqing suddenly widened his eyes: ¡°Shioshi, did you remove me from my role before because of Director Ma?¡±


    ¡°En.¡±


    Shi Qing nced at Deputy Director Ma who was still on the ground with clear disgust in his eyes:


    ¡°He¡¯s been after you for a while.¡±


    Deputy Director Ma who was clonked on the head by this big pot that materialized out of thin air: ¡°???¡±


    His ill intentions were formed very recently okay?!


    Although he has schemed against others for a long time, Cui Yunqing wasn¡¯t one of them ah.


    He struggled to get up: ¡°Don¡¯t speak nonsense. I didn¡¯t......¡±


    With a dark expression, the film emperor mercilessly stomped on the tool Deputy Director Ma used tomit his crimes.


    ¡°Scum.¡±


    ¡°Oohhh¨C¡±


    The unbearable pain that no living creature could endure made Deputy Director Ma shut his mouth. He covered the injured area and howled as he rolled around on the ground.


    From the side, Jing Yuanqi squinted. ¡°So the reason you prevented me from entering the cast was also because of him?¡±


    [Ding! Jing Yuanqi¡¯s animosity value: 78/100]


    An inexplicable wave of joy flooded Jing Yuanqi¡¯s heart as he confirmed that ¡®Shi Qing really wasn¡¯t a bad person¡¯. However, there was also a sense of loss because it meant that ¡®he wasn¡¯t acting against me because he was interested in me¡¯.


    ¡°Now you¡¯re just ndering me!¡±


    Deputy Director Ma heard what Jing Yuanqi said and forced himself to climb up with great difficulty.


    He wasn¡¯t stupid. There was no way he would try this on anyone with powerful people backing them. It was obvious at first nce that Jing Yuanqi in particr was not someone to be messed with. No matter how handsome he was, there were at least five young masters propping him up. He would bemiting suicide if he went after him.


    He trembled as he tried to exin himself: ¡°How could I...... Ooohhhh!!!!!¡±


    The gloomy film emperor brought his foot down again: ¡°Tell the truth.¡±


    ¡°I really didn¡¯t...... Oooohhhhh!!!¡±


    Shi Qing ground his foot against the ground. His voice remained calm and unaffected, ¡°Did you?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re trying to force me to confess to something I didn¡¯t......Ohohohhhh!!!¡±


    ¡°Yes or no?¡±


    Deputy Director Ma¡¯s legs were trembling. He finally understood that the happiness in the next half of his life was at stake.


    With sweat and tears flowing down his face, he nodded desperately: ¡°I did!! I did!!!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry I¡¯m sorry I won¡¯t do it anymore! Wuwuwuwu.¡±


    The tears of a beautiful man were like a soothing balm for the eyes.


    The tears of a bald, fat and lewd middle-aged man were more like acid.


    Shi Qing withdrew his foot.


    ¡°Why are you apologizing to me,¡± he said.


    With a face filled with tears and snot, the deputy director turned around while shivering non-stop.


    His heart was more bitter than medicinal herbs and more wronged than Dou¡¯e. He wanted to swear up and down that it would sooner snow in July before he dared to have intentions towards Jing Yuanqi.


    But he could only lick his wounds and endure due to the threat of having his family lineage stomped out.


    With teary eyes, he apologized to Jing Yuanqi:


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m sorry......¡±


    He broke down and wailed:


    ¡°I wanted to do you wuwuwuwuwuwu.¡±


    Author¡¯s note:


    Deputy Director Ma: I don¡¯t want to do Jing Yuanqi.


    Little Shi Qing: No. You do.


    Summary:


    That night back at the hotel, Shi Qing tells the System that the reason he approached Cui Yunqing was because the original owner tried to bar him from the production as well. He also reveals that in the original storyline, Cui Yunqing¡¯s career would suffer a fatal blow when he was caught in a scandal involving intimate pictures when he was 20. Shi Qing is nning to prevent this incident and show Jing Yuanqi that he isn¡¯t a bad person.


    Shi Qing invited himself into Cui Yunqing¡¯s room under the pretense of rehearsing the script with him. Jing Yuanqi, who reserved the room next to MC and was basically stalking him, followed him there. The two of them retired to the bedroom, leaving Cui Yunqing standing in the middle of his living room. They flirt a bit, but are interrupted as a third person knocks on the door.


    Deputy Director Ma has improper intentions towards Cui Yunqing. He goes to his room tonight after returning from drinking with the other crew members. He couldn¡¯t see Shi Qing and Jing Yuanqi because there was a partition separating the bedroom from the living room. He tries to push down Cui Yunqing and drug him, but Shi Qing and Jing Yuanqi who were in the bedroom stopped him. The two newer actors misunderstand Shi Qing¡¯s attempts to remove them from the cast as protecting them from this lecher who goes after inexperienced artists. Shi Qing steps on him a few times and forces the deputy director to admit that he was targeting Jing Yuanqi as well when he really wasn¡¯t. Jing Yuanqi had too much clout for him to dare to do so. Our ML¡¯s animosity value drops to 78/100 after hearing about this.


    Wow this part seemed to go on forever. Next chapter will be on Sunday.

 Chapter 27

    <h4>Chapter 27</h4>


    Deputy Director Ma¡¯s fate was sealed the moment he admitted to wanting Jing Yuanqi.


    Shi Qing didn¡¯t ask about it anymore. From this day on, no one ever saw Deputy Director Ma in the production group again. When other people asked the director about it, he only said that the man had a family emergency.


    After this incident, the director¡¯s attitude towards Jing Yuanqi became drastically more deferential. If he could offer sacrifices at an altar to him, he probably would.


    After all, a person who couldpletely end the career of a director in one sentence wasn¡¯t someone he could afford to provoke.


    Jing Yuanqi was still the same as before. He beamed like a miniature sun in front of everyone and gave off the feeling that he was a cheerful youth.


    But in the corner where no one was watching, he picked up the habit of watching the little antics the film emperor got up to.


    For some reason, although the outwardly invible film emperor always kept his dismissive tone, his body was malleable to the ministrations of his junior.


    Jing Yuanqi just attributed it to being one of his quirks.


    The young man became more and more addicted to this game. He¡¯s never felt the exhrating rush of endorphins that ran through his body and mind as this usually distant and emotionless man let him do as he pleased with him before.


    Generally, after a morning dedicated to filming, the film emperor liked to hide in his personal dressing room to carefully eat his lunch alone.


    The rest of the crew, including Gao Zhi, were very cooperative and didn¡¯t disturb him.


    But now Shi Qing heard something from behind him as he was eating. He turned around and saw that the locked door was being pushed open from the outside.


    Jing Yuanqi casually shoved the lockpick back into his pocket. He came in like he was invited with a bagged takeout carton in his other hand.


    ¡°Shioshi, how about we push the tables together?¡±


    It has to be said. He was even more shameless than Shi Qing.


    Even if the film emperor stated with a hostile face that he didn¡¯t like eating with others, Jing Yuanqi could smoothly reply with, ¡°Then pretend I¡¯m not a person.¡±


    As the young man took out his lunch, he blinked at Shi Qing, ¡°I think I would be a pretty good-looking potted nt.¡±


    ¡°Come on, Shioshi. Let¡¯s get closer to each other. This potted nt will help you purify the air around you.¡±


    Jing Yuanqi, who could say this with a straight face, sat closer even closer. His long and beautiful fingersnded lightly on Shi Qing¡¯s thigh.


    Shi Qing: ¡°......¡±


    If Jing Yuanqi kept flirting with him then Shi Qing might just make the scenes from his imagination a reality.


    System: [Host! You can, no, you must hold on! Don¡¯t go OOC!!]


    Even if he really wanted to teach this vixen some manners, Shi Qing still had to reluctantly get up with a frigid face and move to sit across from him.


    The young man wasn¡¯t too disappointed to see the film emperor continue to eat in silence from his new position.


    Over the past few days, he has been flirting with Shi Qing through various methods in various ces. His actions might appear to simply be undisciplined and arrogant, but he was actually testing out where Shi Qing¡¯s bottom line was.


    Although he has spent so long studying him, Jing Yuanqi had to admit that Shi Qing was still an enigma.


    He was cold, gloomy and unfailingly impolite to others. He also avoided any and all physical contact.


    But he tolerated Jing Yuanqi¡¯s abundant harassment of him.


    At the same time, he was very disdainful to everyone. He couldn¡¯t care less about his image.


    But he has always been silently helping his juniors out.


    He was even the type to remain anonymous after doing good deeds.


    Jing Yuanqi wasn¡¯t able to understand his behaviour. If he did something charitable, he would dly announce it to the whole world from the rooftop. Of course, he asionally left a message even when he did something bad.


    The most contradictory thing about Shi Qing was his attitude towards Jing Yuanqi.


    It couldn¡¯t be described as good because he was always cold. It couldn¡¯t be described as bad either because he was tolerant as well.


    When there were people around, Jing Yuanqi could do whatever he wanted to Shi Qing. It was like the other person was afraid of being discovered by others.


    But if it was just the two of them, Jing Yuanqi wasn¡¯t allowed to even hold his hand.


    Like right now. The film emperor hid far away from him, as if he would leave as soon as he did anything excessive.


    Jing Yuanqi was not in a hurry to make a move and scare his little m away.


    He began to make small talk about a topic that wasn¡¯t too prizing.


    Jing Yuanji: ¡°Shioshi, did you dream about mest night?¡±


    The film emperor on the other side lowered his eyshes and ate silently.


    The youth didn¡¯t mind answering himself if he was ignored.


    ¡°I dreamt of you,¡± he said.


    ¡°Do you know what we didst night in my dreams?¡±


    The young man¡¯s eyes narrowed as he deliberately lowered his voice to a bewitching murmur, ¡°I¡¯ll tell you if you raise your head to look at me.¡±


    When he saw that the film emperor had no intention of moving, he acted like he was getting up, ¡°Fine. Since Shioshi clearly isn¡¯t interested, I¡¯m going out to tell someone who is.¡±


    Atst, the film emperor was willing to spare him a moment of his time.


    He raised his eyes. They were like two light-coloured ponds with a thread of irritation. ¡°Don¡¯t be so shameless.¡±


    ¡°If acting shameless is the only way I can get Shioshi to pay attention to me, I¡¯m willing to be a hundred times more shameless than I am now.¡±


    Jing Yuanqi was not affected. His eyebrows even rose with glee as he shed Shi Qing a smile.


    The youth¡¯s smile was a ssically sunny one. It made people feel like he was a big but pure child.


    Jing Yuanqi watched smugly as the smouldering anger in Shi Qing¡¯s sullen eyes gradually subsided because of his smile.


    He was proud all the way to the depths of his heart.


    Even the film emperor himself didn¡¯t seem aware that one smile from Jing Yuanqi was all it took to dissipate his displeasure.


    Jing Yuanqi has always been skilled at ying to his strengths. He softened his voice and kept a hint of a smile at the corner of his mouth. He slowly covered Shi Qing¡¯s hand with his own.


    ¡°Shioshi, I really did dream about youst night. That¡¯s why I came to you as soon as I had time today. If you keep being so standoffish with me, you¡¯re going to hurt my feelings.¡±


    As he spoke with a deliberately soft voice, the rejection present on the face of the film emperor gradually faded away.


    Even his face that was carved from ice seemed to soften a fraction.


    He didn¡¯t answer, but he didn¡¯t get rid of Jing Yuanqi¡¯s hand either. He just continued to quietly use the chopsticks in his right hand to eat.


    Jing Yuanqi went a step further as he nced at the chicken drumsticks in Shi Qing¡¯s bowl. ¡°I want to eat drumsticks too,¡± he said pitifully.


    Shi Qing¡¯s chopsticks paused in midair. There was a moment of hesitation before he pushed the lunchbox forward. His tone was chilly, ¡°Take what you want.¡±


    The young man made an even more shameless request. ¡°I want Shioshi to feed me.¡±


    Jing Yuanqi took Shi Qing¡¯s hand once he saw the film emperor stiffen minutely. His index finger gently and slowly drew circles on his palm.


    His eyes were glued to Shi Qing¡¯s white earlobes as they were gradually dyed red. When he was satisfied, the look in his eyes became even more provocative. He stretched out his words for emphasis.


    ¡°Please please please feed me Shioshi. I know you¡¯re the best in my heart.¡±


    In the end, the film emperor failed to resist this viin¡¯s seduction.


    A thinyer of blush spread across his cheek as Jing Yuanqi acted spoiled. He picked up a piece of chicken surrounded by this red halo and delivered it to Jing Yuanqi¡¯s mouth.


    The youth¡¯s peach blossom eyes narrowed slightly. They already made him resemble a fox, so squinting made him seem even more like a fox spirit right now.


    This fox spirit was very picky. He didn¡¯t immediately take the chicken when it arrived at his mouth. Instead, he first stuck out his tender red tongue and sent a sultry nce Shi Qing¡¯s way. The tip of his tongue slowly rose to caress his upper lip.


    Shi Qing: [......I want to know the name of any motherfucker who can stand this because I sure can¡¯t.]


    The System silently appraised the mosaic in front of it.


    Although they were both fully clothed, the mosaic was immediately applied based on what the Host was thinking about.


    Itforted the Host: [It¡¯s fine as long as he doesn¡¯t know that he¡¯s gotten under your skin.]


    Under the table, Jing Yuanqi slowly stretched his long leg over to the other side with a clear purpose in mind.


    He gently applied pressure with his foot.


    The youth felt something very soon. His eyes became even more pleased.


    Shi Qing: [Welp. The cat¡¯s out of the bag now.]


    The film emperor who had been exposed was somewhat annoyed. He shifted away with visible irritation, ¡°Are you going to eat or not?¡±


    ¡°Of course I¡¯ll eat.¡±


    Jing Yuanqi continues to deliberately drag out his words. He might be facing the chicken meat in front of him, but he gestured to the part of Shi Qing¡¯s body that betrayed him. ¡°I¡¯ll eat anything Shioshi gives me.¡±


    Shi Qing: [Damn son, how¡¯d he manage to be even sluttier than me.]


    Although the system didn¡¯t understand, it tried its best to offer up a stammered exnation: [Maybe he¡¯s just, um, nat-naturally gifted.]


    Jing Yuanqi was finally satisfied upon seeing the face of the film emperor alternate between shades of green and white due to his words. He opened his mouth and stuffed the entire piece in his mouth.


    After chewing a few times, the young man¡¯s face also changed colours.


    The skin that usually resembled white jade was dyed red at a speed visible to the naked eye. The corners of his eyes were inmed.


    Jing Yuanqi: ¡°Hissss¨Cdevil¡¯s pepper?!¡±


    He grabbed the water on the table and started pouring it all into his burning mouth.


    Shi Qing hurried forward to ¡®help¡¯. He held down the youth and snatched the water bottle from Jing Yuanqi¡¯s hand, ¡°Drinking water only makes it hurt more.¡±


    ¡°Wait for me while I go to find some milk.¡±


    Jing Yuanqi¡¯s mind was too busy coping with the heat to listen to anything. He directly grabbed for the water bottle.


    The two fought for a few seconds. All the water spilled onto Shi Qing.


    Jing Yuanqi was pressed against the table. The worst of the heat had passed. He nced at the worried and furrowed eyes of the film emperor above him. His gaze was drawn to the water droplets clinging to Shi Qing¡¯s beautiful vicle. His mind was revitalized by the sight.


    His red-rimmed eyes were weak. ¡°It¡¯s too hot. I want to drink water.¡±


    Then, without hesitation, he pounced.


    To put it more politely, the youth tried to suck the residual water off the other person with his tongue.


    It was like he was subconsciously seeking out someone who could provide for his needs like the purest baby of all.


    ¨CKnock knock.


    No one paid attention to the knock on the door.


    In the next second, Cui Yunqing, who has be a little member of Shi Qing¡¯s fan club since he was rescuedst time, opened the door and walked in. ¡°Shioshi, it seems that there are fansing to tour......¡±


    He froze when he saw the scene in front of him.


    From Cui Yunqing¡¯s perspective, it looked like the idol who he admired and worshipped was forcefully holding Jing Yuanqi down on the table.


    And Jing Yuanqi, the senior who was always bright and sunny, now had red circles around his eyes like he had been crying. He seemed topletely be at the mercy of Shioshi and was overall just really weak and pitiful.


    Cui Yunqing: ¡°Shi, Shioshi, Jing-ge, you, you two......¡±


    Jing Yuanqi reacted first.


    It wasn¡¯t bad to let Cui Yunqing catch them in the act. Maybe now this little fool would stay away from Shi Qing more in the future.


    The young man raised his eyebrows slightly without the slightest hint of embarrassment. He wrapped himself around Shi Qing¡¯s waistfortably. In a move filled with possessiveness, he brought the film emperor even closer to him.


    He was marking his territory in front of the passerby who was staring at his mussel.


    ¡°Yep. It¡¯s exactly what you see.¡±


    Cui Yunqing: ¡°......¡±


    Maybe he was having a stroke, but the 18-year-old boy babbled for a long time before he got a sentence out.


    ¡°Th-then I hope you two find happiness. I-I-I¡¯ll go first.¡±


    Before leaving, Cui Yunqing blushed and choked some more.


    ¡°Shioshi don¡¯t forget to wear a condom.¡±


    ¨CBang!


    He was so flustered he mmed the door as he left.


    Jing Yuanqi: ¡°???¡±


    Why did he assume Shi Qing would be the one wearing protection??


    Can¡¯t he read the situation?


    Author¡¯s note:


    I uploaded this at 9:30 today. I¡¯m so great!! How did a single dog like me manage to write this chapter though.

 Chapter 28

    <h4>Chapter 28</h4>


    Shi Qing was dying ofughter on the inside.


    Of course, his face was still serious. He immediately reached out and threw off the hand that Jing Yuanqi had on his waist as he got up to adjust his clothes.


    Seeing that the fatty piece of meat in his mouth was about to run away, Jing Yuanqi put aside the question of ¡®who was on top¡¯ for now. He stood up and clung bonelessly to Shi Qing.


    The elongated rumble of his voice was sickeningly sweet: ¡°I don¡¯t care about that you know. It¡¯s the same no matter who¡¯s on top.¡±


    That was 100% a lie. Ever since he became interested in the film emperor, he has wanted to push this person under him and do various things to him.


    Of course, he also gave some consideration to the things Shi Qing could do if the other man sat on him instead.


    But was there a rule that said you had to be truthful about what was on your mind?


    He¡¯ll lead Shi Qing to bed first. Who could say for certain what would happen afterwards?


    The scheming Jing Yuanqi appeared submissive on the outside. Sweet nothings poured freely out of his mouth: ¡°I¡¯m okay with anything Shioshi wants.¡±


    Shi Qing turned around and said lightly: ¡°Anything, you say?¡±


    Jing Yuanqi was joyful.


    The young man rubbed his face ambiguously against the film emperor¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡°Yep. Anything. I¡¯ll follow Shioshi¡¯s every order.¡±


    Shi Qing: ¡°Take your hand off me then.¡±


    Jing Yuanqi: ¡°......¡±


    Shi Qing: ¡°You said you would be obedient. Now keep your hands to yourself.¡±


    The young man took his hand away in silence.


    He acted like a feline and rubbed his head unwillingly against the film emperor.


    Shi Qing¡¯s heart was made of steel: ¡°Head too.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re too cruel Shioshi.¡±


    Jing Yuanqi finally stood up straight. He was pouting as if he had been wronged: ¡°Even an idiot like Cui Yunqing can see through our rtionship, so who are you trying to fool?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t call Yunqing that.¡±


    The film emperor frowned and disagreed: ¡°He¡¯s just young.¡±


    The corners of Jing Yuanqi¡¯s mouth twitched. He wasn¡¯t in the mood to pester him anymore: ¡°Shioshi, is it just me or are you really treating Cui Yunqing a lot better than me?¡±


    Shi Qing¡¯s hands paused from where they were tidying his clothes. His eyshes fell down and he spoke a little faster. The young man heard the guilt in his voice:


    ¡°You are both my juniors. I treat you two the same.¡±


    Even if his tone was even, Jing Yuanqi was still not happy.


    He clung to this guy everyday whenever he could. He even had to eat devil¡¯s peppers. But ording to Shi Qing, he was just on the same level as that damned Cui Yunqing??


    It was rare for the young man to rece the wild smile on his face with a sneer: ¡°Are you saying that you would allow Cui Yunqing to do these things to you as well?¡±


    The film emperor who finished arranging his clothes turned to stare at Jing Yuanqi in a surprised fashion.


    When Jing Yuanqi thought he was going to just ignore him like before, Shi Qing spoke:


    ¡°Don¡¯t smile like that. It doesn¡¯t suit you.¡±


    Jing Yuanqi raised his eyebrows. He¡¯s known for a long time that Shi Qing liked to see him smile.


    Shi Qing never did say why, and he never bothered to ask.


    His goal was just to enjoy the thrill of the hunt. In the end, like unwrapping a big present, he¡¯ll devour the deceived Shi Qing whole.


    This was just noted down as one of Shi Qing¡¯s weaknesses.


    The juvenile snake wrapped itself around the man: ¡°If Shioshi likes to see me smile, then what do you like about Cui Yunqing?¡±


    Shi Qing gave an honest answer: ¡°His eyebrows.¡±


    Jing Yuanqi never thought the film emperor would actually respond to his question.


    In his opinion, Shi Qing was hard on the outside and soft on the inside. He probably took care of Cui Yunqing because of his smile as well.


    But then the answer came out.


    The sunny smile that just emerged on Jing Yuanqi¡¯s face clouded over again.


    Eyebrows?


    He recalled Cui Yunqing¡¯s face that was as weak as a little bunny rabbit.


    Unlike Jing Yuanqi¡¯s sharp eyebrows, Cui Yunqing¡¯s eyebrows were fine and delicate.


    ¡°You like his eyebrows? That¡¯s your type?¡±


    Shi Qing didn¡¯t deny it. He made a soft noise of agreement.


    Jing Yuanqi was even more upset now.


    Although he wasn¡¯t serious about this, he still wasn¡¯t willing to stand Shi Qing thinking about other people while looking at him.


    What made it worse was it was that little fool Cui Yunqing.


    How could Shi Qing like him?!


    Jing Yuanqi¡¯s heart was bubbling with resentment, but he pretended to be saddened as he stuck to the film emperor: ¡°You hurt my feelings. I only have Shioshi, so why do I have to share with Cui Yunqing? This is so unfair.¡±


    His words were very aggrieved, like Shi Qing was a scummy man with his feet nted on two boats.


    The film Emperor ignored him outright. He pulled the young man¡¯s hands off his waist. ¡°Yunqing said just now that there would be fans visiting. I¡¯m leaving then.¡±


    Shi Qing ruthlessly walked away, leaving Jing Yuanqi alone in the dressing room.


    As the door closed, the grievance on the young man¡¯s face gradually transformed into gloom.


    He stood deep in thought for a while. Then, like he figured out something, his peach blossom eyes narrowed slightly. A pleased expression returned to his face. He wiggled his eyebrows, opened the door and stepped out.


    ***


    This was Cui Yunqing¡¯s first time filming since he became an adult. It was also the first time he saw fanse to visit the set.


    He wasn¡¯t famous, so he was both very curious towards and desiring of fans. He asked an artist that happened to be passing by: ¡°Ge, whose fans are these?¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re not here for the actors. These are all fans of the original novel this TV series was adapted from. There¡¯s even a verified user here. We¡¯re almost finished taping, so the director invited them here for a live performance to get some free publicity.


    Cui Yunqing suddenly understood what was going on.


    His teacher had told him when he came to audition that this film was based on a wildly popr novel. For the actors, this had its advantages and disadvantages.


    The benefit was that each character was well defined and appealing to the public.


    The drawback is that if their performance wascking, the novel fans would probably tear that actor to shreds with their bare hands.


    Cui Yunqing¡¯s role was minor, but it was also a fan favourite in the novel. His teacher emphasized to him how important it was to review the original work multiple times. This could be considered his debut as an adult, so he must not mess it up.


    Once he learned that it was the novel fans who wereing, Cui Yunqing wanted to hide in a corner.


    What if the fans weren¡¯t satisfied with him?


    He was about to slip away after greeting his seniors, but he was soon caught by Jing Yuanqi.


    Jing Yuanqi seemed to be in a good mood. His peach blossom eyes crinkled as he smiled at Cui Yunqing and asked gently: ¡°Little Cui, where are you going in such a hurry?¡±


    Cui Yunqing hesitated for a moment when he saw him.


    After all, he just saw this sunny senior of his weakly crumpled under Shioshi not long ago.


    But after listening to Jing Yuanqi¡¯s words, his secondhand embarrassment waspletely forgotten. He exined what was worrying him without sparing a single detail.


    ¡°Oh, so you¡¯re afraid of that.¡±


    Jing Yuanqi was still smiling. He offered some perspective, ¡°I think you¡¯re doing very well. There¡¯s no reason to worry about the fans being angry when they see you.¡±


    Cui Yunqing was still unconvinced: ¡°But I barely have any scenes today. I¡¯m also wearing regr clothes with my short hair instead of the full costume. Won¡¯t they be disappointed by how different I look from my role?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. Your face is the most important thing to these fans.¡±


    The young man kindly patted Cui Yunqing on the shoulder. He pretended to give him an once-over before frowning slightly.


    Cui Yunqing was startled by his worried expression. He quickly asked: ¡°Jing-ge, is there something wrong with me?¡±


    ¡°Wrong isn¡¯t the word I would use, but......¡±


    The more reluctant Jing Yuanqi acted, the more nervous Cui Yunqing became. He urged: ¡°Jing-ge, please just tell me. How can I fix it if you don¡¯t say anything?¡±


    ¡°Well since you¡¯re so eager, I¡¯ll be honest with you.¡±


    The young man that had no choice but to speak sighed: ¡°Your facial features and body shape are all pretty good. It¡¯s just that your eyebrows are a tad too delicate.¡±


    ¡°Eyebrows?¡±


    Cui Yunqing dumbly reached up and touched his eyebrows.


    Jing Yuanqi nodded his head very seriously. ¡°Think about the character you¡¯re ying. He¡¯s a young sect master and a cultivation genius. How can someone like that have soft eyebrows?¡±


    He coaxed him along: ¡°Your eyebrows are too thin, plus they curve down gently. When you apply makeup, doesn¡¯t the makeup artist thicken your eyebrows and use eyeliner to lift it?¡±


    Jing Yuanqi has never paid attention to Cui Yunqing¡¯s makeup.


    But he¡¯s been in the entertainment circle longer than him. In general, women¡¯s eyebrows were drawn to be delicate while men¡¯s were drawn to be thick.


    Going up was normal. It was currently popr to raise eyebrows regardless of gender and genre.


    Cui Yunqing didn¡¯t know this. It made more sense the more he thought about it. He nodded repeatedly: ¡°Yes, the makeup artist did draw it that way for me.¡±


    ¡°See?¡±


    Jing Yuanqi¡¯s face was like ¡®you know I¡¯m right¡¯ and ¡®it¡¯s not a big deal¡¯. He fed Cui Yunqing some more lies as the kid covered his eyebrows in confusion.


    ¡°Eyebrows aren¡¯t a major thing to worry about. The rest of you looks good so those fans probably won¡¯t be bothered by this alone.¡±


    ¡°No no. This is my first time being on a livestream. I should take it seriously.¡±


    The little fool held his eyebrows with a pained expression. ¡°Jing-ge, do you think the makeup artist will help me trim my eyebrows right now?¡±


    Jing Yuanqi tutted at him: ¡°You, the makeup artists are eating lunch right now. Are you so arrogant as to interrupt their break?¡±


    ¡°I, I¡¯m sorry. I shouldn¡¯t.¡±


    Cui Yunqing¡¯s face drooped, ¡°Maybe I¡¯ll fix it myself......¡±


    ¡°Do you have any experience? If not you might just make it worse. ¡±


    Cui Yunqing: ¡°......I don¡¯t.¡±


    The little fool became very flustered. He pulled on Jing Yuanqi¡¯s shirt with teary eyes: ¡°Jing-ge, what should I do? What if I run into those fans when they¡¯re streaming? I can¡¯t have my face shown to everyone when it¡¯s like this.¡±


    Jing Yuanqi subtly shrugging off Cui Yunqing¡¯s hands in disgust. He said with some hesitation: ¡°I actually trim my own eyebrows a lot, but I¡¯m no professional.¡±


    Cui Yunqing immediately grabbed on to this live-saving straw: ¡°Jing-ge, Jing-ge, please help me out here.¡±


    Jing Yuanqi: ¡°That¡¯s probably not a good idea. I¡¯ve never fixed other people¡¯s eyebrows before.¡±


    ¡°Please, Jing-ge. Please just fix it for me. They¡¯re almost here.¡±


    The young man¡¯s peach blossom eyes narrowed a fraction. He seemed unwilling.


    ¡°Fine. Since you seem desperate, I¡¯ll fix it for you. Go to Laoshi¡¯s dressing room. There¡¯s no one there.¡±


    ***


    Shi Qing was just requesting that Gao Zhi call over his security detail.


    The reason the original owner had a reputation for being overbearing was because of these guys.


    All of them were in suits with sunsses on. That¡¯s 10+ tall and strong looking people.


    Other than when he was filming, the original owner always had his bodyguards with him at all times.


    Interview? Surrounded by bodyguards.


    Advertisement? Surrounded by bodyguards.


    Washroom? Still surrounded by bodyguards.


    The reason why the original owner did this was very simple.


    He just wanted to show off his identity as a film emperor.


    He wanted to demonstrate how untouchable he was.


    At the same time, he¡¯s also done many bad things that made him fear for his life. He was worried that someone he casually stabbed in the back mighte backter for revenge.


    Someone once took a ridiculous picture.


    On an empty street with two or three pedestrians minding their own business, at least a dozen bodyguards surrounded the film emperor on all sides.


    As soon as the photo was posted on the Inte, it immediately sparked heated discussions.


    You have more bodyguards than there were pedestrians, so why act so paranoid? They weren¡¯t even paying attention to you. How pathetic.


    The inte was filled with ridicule. This overbearing film emperor wielded a stone hammer.


    However, the bacsh had no significant impact even if there was enough to reach up to the sky. As long as the film emperor still had his family to back him up, he would continue to be the high-profile film emperor in the circle.


    In his heart, Gao Zhi wanted to refuse when he was ordered to call the security detail over.


    He didn¡¯t see a hint of Shi Qing¡¯s infamous temper the past few days they¡¯ve been together. His boss was just a private person that enjoyed eating devil¡¯s peppers. Although he didn¡¯t have much to say, he was very generous when it came to Gao Zhi¡¯s sry and bonuses.


    Gao Zhi felt that it was pretty good to follow such a celebrity.


    Since he got to know Shi Qing a bit better, Gao Zhi was willing to think in his employer¡¯s best interests. When he heard that Shi Qing wanted to summon his bodyguards, he advised: ¡°Shi-ge, it¡¯s just a few fans touring the set. Is it really necessary to call them all over? People might mistake you for being overbearing. How about we stick together when the fanse? I¡¯ll protect you.


    Shi Qing was unmoved by his well-intentioned offer.


    ¡°Call them over,¡± he said in a low voice.


    Gao Zhi could only sigh as he took out his phone.


    His security detail was staying in a nearby hotel. Since the production crew was usually filming, they patrolled nearby so that they could quickly assemble when their employer called.


    These well-trained bodyguards could arrive on set within five minutes.


    Gao Zhi was worried about what the inte would say about Shi-ge when those fans put these bodyguards on their stream. Suddenly, there was a knock on the door.


    It was Cui Yunqing.


    Due to learning a lesson from the trauma of seeing something he shouldn¡¯t have thest time he entered after knocking, he shouted from outside:


    ¡°Is Shi-ge in there? This is little Cui. Can Ie in?¡±


    Gao Zhi turned to look at Shi Qing. He opened the door after a nod from the film emperor.


    Cui Yunqing skipped into the room happily.


    He asked the seated Shi Qing with an ecstatic expression on his face:


    ¡°Shi-ge, do you think my new eyebrows look good?¡±


    The film emperor raised his head to take a look.


    Cui Yunqing¡¯s eyebrows were pretty, but they were not the same as before. He paused.


    He lowered his head and looked up again.


    After confirming it was not an illusion, a puzzled look slowly appeared on the film emperor¡¯s face.


    The door was opened again. Jing Yuanqi came in.


    The young man had a pleased smile on. He waved his eyebrow razor at Shi Qing.


    ¡°I fixed it for him without charging a cent.¡±

 Chapter 29.1

    <h4>Chapter 29.1</h4>


    Bonus ko-fi update brought to you by Lin, Lulith, con, and an anonymous reader!


    Shi Qing really didn¡¯t expect Jing Yuanqi to do something as heartless as this.


    He was supposed to be a person of a certain stature, yet one word from Shi Qing was enough to provoke him into bullying children.


    He poked the System: [Tong, take a look. How high is his animosity value?]


    System: [Jing Yuanqi¡¯s animosity value: 63]


    System: [Host, I think the rate of decline has been very good so far. It¡¯s only been a few days.]


    Shi Qing: [I know right? This guy acts like life is one big game on the surface. I didn¡¯t think he would be moved at all.]


    But now it was all the way down to sixty-three.


    Shi Qing: [Did he be the mask he was wearing?]


    System: [Isn¡¯t that a good thing? Then the animosity value can go down quickly.]


    [You don¡¯t get it.]


    Shi Qing: [He probably still thinks that this is part of the game. When this little game is over, it¡¯s going to rebound.]


    The System was at a loss: [I don¡¯t get it.]


    Shi Qing gave it an example: [It¡¯s like this. He has 63 animosity now, but he thinks he has 100. When we are apart from each other, the animosity value will be affected by his thoughts and go up. It¡¯s definitely going to rise. Maybe not to 80 or 90, but to 70 at least.]


    System: [......]


    It realized the severity of the situation: [We can¡¯t let that happen! If he rpses, we¡¯re going to get kicked out by the World¡¯s Consciousness!]


    [Don¡¯t worry. Since he¡¯s so into this act of his, it¡¯s made him malleable to suggestions.]


    Now that he knew this bbermouth of a vixen has already yed himself, there was no need for Shi Qing to remain polite.


    He looked away from Cui Yunqing¡¯s eyebrows and turned to Gao Zhi: ¡°They¡¯re still not here?¡±


    ¡°They¡¯ll be here soon. Very soon.¡±


    The so-called assistant quickly added: ¡°When I sent the text message, they said they were nearby. Shi-ge, I¡¯ll go pick them up.¡±


    ¡°En.¡±


    Gao Zhi left after hearing that.


    There were only three people left in the room at the moment.


    The cold and gloomy Film Emperor Shi, the bright and sunny Jing Yuanqi, and the cute but foolish Cui Yunqing.


    As soon as Gao Zhi left, Shi Qing started browsing through Weibo on his phone. Jing Yuanqi looked at him inquisitively. Neither of them spoke. The atmosphere in the room became increasingly strange.


    But Cui Yunqing didn¡¯t realize it at all. He happily shuffled over to Shi Qing and asked him to look at his eyebrows again: ¡°Shioshi look, I just looked in the mirror and my eyebrows seem much better than before. They make me look spirited.¡±


    Shi Qing didn¡¯t even lift his eyelids. He made a careless sound of agreement, ¡°En.¡±


    Cui Yunqingpletely missed the indifference of the film emperor. Seeing that Shi Qing seemed to be surfing Weibo on his phone, he leaned in even more with interest: ¡°Shioshi, what are you looking at? Is there anything in the news?¡±


    But Shi Qing put away his phone and stood up as soon as he got close to him.


    His voice was cold. He has never used this tone towards Cui Yunqing before: ¡°I¡¯ll be going first. Do as you like.¡±


    Cui Yunqing finally realized that Shi Qing¡¯s attitude was strange.


    He was dazed to see the film emperor go. Then he looked at Jing Yuanqi who was on the side: ¡°Jing-ge, what happened to Shioshi? We were just surfing through Weibo together yesterday.¡±


    Jing Yuanqi was not happy to hear that hehe.


    They even looked at Weibo together.


    Were they little friends in kindergarten?


    Of course, he was thrilled after his initial irritation.


    As he expected, Cui Yunqing couldn¡¯t beat him without the support of his eyebrows.


    No matter what Jing Yuanqi thought, he appeared understanding on the surface: ¡°Shioshi didn¡¯t sleep wellst night so he¡¯s a bit cranky. Just avoid him for now and you¡¯ll be fine.¡±


    ¡°Little Cui, your new eyebrows are really something. Remember to keep it in this style in the future.¡±


    Cui Yunqing was happy again after being praised. He nodded with a goofy smile: ¡°Don¡¯t worry Jing-ge! I¡¯ll be sure to take good care of them. I¡¯ll fix them again as soon as they grow out!¡±


    Jing Yuanqi smiled like the wolf did to Little Red Riding Hood: ¡±Good. This kind of attitude will make you very popr in the future.¡±


    ¡°Come on, the scouts are arriving. Let¡¯s go out.¡±


    Cui Yunqing went out happily.


    He had no idea what he¡¯d lost by being deceived into changing his eyebrows.


    ***


    Jing Yuanqi was very happy to eliminate a rival.


    When he was happy, he wanted to be next to Shi Qing and do things to him that would be censored on TV.


    The person himself was very easy to find. Just look around for the overbearing dude surrounded by a group of bodyguards in ck.


    Jing Yuanqi stared at the well-protected Shi Qing from afar. He felt a sense of understanding in his heart.


    A good-looking person like him should be protected to this degree.


    This way he couldn¡¯t be hit on by a stray cat or dog. No one was allowed to touch a hair on his body. It was all his territory after all.


    Unfortunately, not everyone was as understanding as Jing Yuanqi.


    The fans that came to visit today hadplicated looks on their faces when they were greeted by this scene as they arrived.


    Strictly speaking, none of them were interested in celebrities. They were all die hard fans of the novel.


    They started from setting up a support group and managing other fans step by step to where they were now.


    When the production crew invited them toe for a visit, the girls were very happy to oblige when they heard that it was like an all-expenses paid vacation. They even got to meet with hot stars.


    When they arrived, the director very enthusiastically arranged for them to see the stars first. The trip would all be worth it if they got to meet some celebrities.


    And this was the first thing they saw.


    Since they hadn¡¯t gone live yet, they began toin quietly to each other without restraint.


    Girl A: ¡°Who¡¯s this tryhard?¡±


    Girl B: ¡°That¡¯s Shi Qing. I heard he might be a film emperor. I thought the rumours online about him being overbearing were exaggerating, but it looks like they were right.¡±


    Girl C: ¡°Is he usually like this on set? Surrounded by a group of bodyguards?¡±


    Gao Zhi heard this sentence as he came over. He quickly exined: ¡°No no. Shi-ge isn¡¯t usually like this. He¡¯s just a little entric and not used to being in contact with strangers.¡±


    The girls¡¯ expressions became even moreplicated.


    ¡°Does he have OCD?¡±


    ¡°Er......¡± How was Gao Zhi supposed to know? He couldn¡¯t make up an excuse because he might end up doing more harm than good. The only thing he could do was to remain vague: ¡°It¡¯s not my ce to say haha. It must have been hard on beautiful girls like you to travel for so long. Do you guys want to go to the hotel to rest? I can take you there.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, we just came from the hotel.¡±


    Girl A quickly waved her hands. ¡°We discussed beforehand to start streaming as soon as we arrived, so we¡¯ll begin now.¡±


    Gao Zhi: ¡°Then should I find a room for everyone to sit in or something? The director just called everyone over so they¡¯re all there right now.¡±


    ¡°No need, we¡¯ll be taking it as it goes here. Got to get some natural footage, you know? By the way Mr. Handsome, you don¡¯t mind showing your face on camera do you?¡±


    ¡°Not at all. Are you going to put me on your stream?¡±


    ¡°Yep. Naturally.¡±


    She opened up the streaming app on her phone and started immediately. The camera was directly aimed at Gao Zhi: ¡°Hey everyone. AA Rabbit here. I¡¯ming to you live from the set of ¡®God¡¯s Arrival¡¯. This handsome fellow here has been very enthusiastic in answering our questions. Do you want to introduce yourself to the audience?¡±


    Gao Zhi¡¯s time as an assistant was neither long nor short. This was the first time that he was on a live broadcast. He suddenly had a dry coughing fit: ¡°Um, my name is Gao Zhi. I¡¯m the assistant of Shi Qingoshi. I¡¯m usually in charge of running errands and other things. Um, beauty, maybe you shouldn¡¯t put me on camera. I¡¯m not good-looking enough.¡±


    His words made the three girlsugh.


    They obligingly walked past him with their phones out.


    The screen was filled with more and more scrollingments. The news spread like wildfire. The viewers wereprised of not only novel fans, but people whose idols were participating in this project.


    AA Rabbit walked all the way over like this.


    As soon as the live broadcast came to where Shi Qing was, there were noments scrolling on screen anymore.


    [I knew before that he was overbearing, but I didn¡¯t expect that he would act this way while fans were visiting too. Would it kill him to be a little more approachable?]


    [I¡¯ll telling you that Shi Qing is always like this. Last May, I went to North Guanghai City for a tour while he was having a photoshoot there. My god, he was surrounded by tall men in ck. Threeyers inside and threeyers outside. I almost thought he was filming a movie about the mob.]


    [I can¡¯t understand how he got so popr. What do his fans see in him? He brought all these bodyguards when he knew that there would be a livestream today. Is he trying to show off how rich he is or something?]


    Some of Shi Qing¡¯s fans tried to defend their idol: [Shi-ge has always been like this. I heard that he came from a very prominent family, so maybe he¡¯s afraid of being kidnapped.]


    [Shi-ge is a public figure. What¡¯s wrong with him protecting himself? Who decided that celebrities can¡¯t have bodyguards?]


    [Replying to the one who said artists can¡¯t have bodyguards: They can if they want, but they should read the atmosphere and be more subtle. It doesn¡¯t reflect well on him to bring so many.]


    [His fans need to know when to admit defeat. Your idol isn¡¯t someone worth getting worked up over. No one acts like him in the entire entertainment circle. He¡¯s overreacting to a few girls live streaming.]


    The System quietly withdrew the current it used to listen in on the live broadcast: [Host, many people are scolding you. What should we do ah.]


    [All part of my n. Just sit back and watch the show.]


    Shi Qing sat at the table surrounded by a group of bodyguards. His gloomy appearance seemed to warn others against approaching him.


    Cui Yunqing wanted toe over and talk to him, but he was too intimidated by the stocky bodyguards wearing sunsses.


    Instead, it was Jing Yuanqi who patted the shoulder of the nearest bodyguard with a sunny smile: ¡°Mind moving over a bit so I can squeeze in?¡±


    The bodyguard nced back at his unresponsive employer who was ying with his phone. He frowned and said in a deep voice, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but Shioshi doesn¡¯t want to speak with anyone.¡±


    Jing Yuanqi wasn¡¯t angry. He was still smiling: ¡°Can I ask about what exactly your task is?¡±


    Shi Qing took these people everywhere he went.


    They couldn¡¯t just be a prop to show off his authority, right?


    The bodyguard was silent for a few seconds.


    To be honest, they too had no idea what they were doing until today.


    After all, every time they were called, their employer only requested that they follow him around. It didn¡¯t really matter where.


    It was a good thing that their employer gave them more concrete instructions today.


    So the bodyguard replied with a serious tone: ¡°To protect Shioshi from harm.¡±


    Jing Yuanqi thought that that was a given. This guy might as well have said nothing at all.


    He pushed past the bodyguard in his way and swaggered in.

 Chapter 29.2

    <h4>Chapter 29.2</h4>


    In order to protect himself, Jing Yuanqi had studied Chinese kickboxing. Due to his continued dedication to training, none of these bodyguards were a match for him.


    ¡°You!¡±


    Several bodyguards made a coborative effort to catch Jing Yuanqi, but the youth weaved through their attempts effortlessly. He plopped himself down beside Shi Qing.


    ¡°Shioshi, it¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t want to talk to other people, but how could you keep me away as well?¡±


    The film emperor put down his book. There was a chilling light in his eyes, ¡°Get away from me.¡±


    Jing Yuanqi was stunned.


    This was the first time that Shi Qing used such a strong tone with him.


    In the past, Shi Qing would never talk like this even when he drove Jing Yuanqi away.


    The young man knew the weaknesses of his prey like the back of his hand. He skillfully raised the brightness of his sunny smile and moved about a millimeter away from the film emperor.


    He had the face to tease him, ¡°This is far enough right?¡±


    Shi Qing¡¯s eyebrows tightened even more. His petal-like lips pursed slightly like he was very dissatisfied.


    Jing Yuanqi could sense that something wasn¡¯t right.


    What happened?


    Why was Shi Qing suddenly so intolerant towards him?


    Was it because of Cui Yunqing¡¯s eyebrows? Was Shi Qing refusing him because of that little fool?


    Cui Yunqing, who was currently chatting with other people outside the circle of bodyguards suddenly felt a chill on his neck. He ducked his head subconsciously. Turning around, he saw Jing Yuanqi staring at him from within the circle.


    Cui Yunqing immediately forgot about the strange feeling just now and waved happily at Jing Yuanqi.


    Jing Yuanqi: Hehe. Fool.


    How could Shi Qing¡¯s attitude towards him change because of him?


    Then what was this about?


    While he was thinking, those girls walked over.


    The first step to having a conversation with famous people was, of course, to say hello. The girls tried to ignore the bodyguards as best they could. They were bubbly as they asked for a round of introductions.


    After that, it was time to bring out the icebreakers.


    For the purpose of enhancing the livestream, the props department carried over a box of darts.


    ¡°These are the signature darts of the ¡®Ancient Fog Monster¡¯. Every one of these is coated in deadly poison. Be careful everyone!¡±


    That was just a joke.


    The Ancient Fog Monster was an ominous viin from ¡®God¡¯s Arrival¡¯. He always carried poisonced darts on him. Anyone hit by one of them would survive for three days at most.


    This was obviously an attempt to pander to the fans of the novel.


    As the referee, AA Rabbit exined the rules: ¡°It¡¯s very simple. I¡¯m going to put a dart on the ground. The participants will throw their darts one by one. It must be able to stand on its own and be as close to my dart as possible. The nearest dart will be the winner and the farthest one will be the loser. After that, the winner can ask the loser a question or dare the loser to do something of their choosing.¡±


    ¡°Okay, now that we¡¯re all clear on the rules, who wants to go first?¡±


    Cui Yunqing was eager to volunteer, but Jing Yuanqi was a step ahead.


    Cui Yunqing: ¡°Jing-ge, you want to try it first?¡±


    Jing Yuanqi pulled Shi Qing out by his arm: ¡°No, Shioshi will go first.¡±


    Cui Yunqing: ¡°???¡±


    He shrunk back once he nced at the frowning Shioshi.


    He didn¡¯t seem too thrilled no matter how you looked at it.


    Shi Qing didn¡¯t speak. He epted one of the darts, held it gently in his hand and immediately tossed it out.


    Thements stopped for about two seconds. The dart couldn¡¯t havended further away from AA Rabbit¡¯s if he tried.


    Soon after:


    [Hahahahahahahahaha!!!]


    [OMG!!! Why did he throw the dart like a handkerchief?! Is he being serious right now ah!]


    [Even I can tell that he wasn¡¯t using any strength. He didn¡¯t even grasp the dart very tightly.]


    [How did someone like this be a film emperor?!]


    A mocking curtain ofments swept across the screen. The film emperor couldn¡¯t see it of course. Seeing the vast distance between the two darts, he only quietly moved aside.


    Jing Yuanqi looked at Shi Qing¡¯s lightly drooping eyshes. His silence seemed to contain a trace of disappointment. For some reason, Jing Yuanqi¡¯s mind was a mess.


    He could admit that he was hoping Shi Qing would miss by a significant margin when he pushed the man out, but he didn¡¯t expect that Shi Qing would just toss it with so little strength.


    It was caught on stream, so he¡¯s definitely feeling embarrassed.


    Jing Yuanqi never intended for Shi Qing to lose face.


    The young man carefully avoided the lens of the camera and tugged on Shi Qing¡¯s arm: ¡°Shioshi......¡±


    Shi Qing reached out and gently removed his hand. ¡°I¡¯m not angry.¡±


    Jing Yuanqi carefully nced at the frigid film emperor: ¡°You held back just now?¡±


    ¡°En.¡±


    Jing Yuanqi didn¡¯t ask him why. He purred softly like a feline, ¡°Then I¡¯ll winter okay? If I win, it¡¯ll be just the two of us.¡±


    The film emperor finally raised his eyes. Inky ck irises pierces into him: ¡°You have this much confidence in yourself?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    Jing Yuanqi has never felt the need to boast about his strength and fighting capabilities before.


    But when he looked at Shi Qing, he couldn¡¯t help but strut around like an arrogant leopard, showing off all of his aplishments.


    Jing Yuanqi really could back up his words.


    He waited until everyone else had a chance to throw their darts.


    After confirming his target, he took the dart and threw it out.


    ¨CDing!


    This dartnded right next to the dart AA Rabbit ced so far away. A crisp sound rang out.


    ¡°Wah!!!¡±


    Cui Yunqing was the first to jump out: ¡°You¡¯re so cool Jing-ge!!! You¡¯re the best!!!¡±


    The room was filled with cheers.


    Even thementersuded this neer with all kinds of praises. He could maintain his uracy from so far away.


    Therefore, the next part of the game was Jing Yuanqi vs Shi Qing.


    The youth has been waiting impatiently for this.


    ¡°Truth or dare? What¡¯s the name of the person you like?¡±


    Shi Qing paused for a second, ¡°Dare.¡±


    Jing Yuanqi was disappointed.


    If they were ying in private, he would ask Shi Qing to do it with him at least once on the bed, on the wall, on the ground and on the treadmill.


    Unfortunately, they were being livestreamed.


    The young man¡¯s smile reached all the way to his eyes, which were glittering mischievously like he was a malicious trickster: ¡°Then I want Shioshi to cut me a slice of watermelon and personally feed it to me.¡±


    Obviously, this was Jing Yuanqi¡¯s alternative scheme to receive affection.


    Within five minutes, a crew member came back with a watermelon and a knife. He wasughing and yelling from afar: ¡°The watermelon¡¯s here!¡±


    Maybe the ground was uneven or something, but when he was nearby the staff member suddenly slipped. His entire body fell forward.


    ¡°Ah!!!¡±


    The man tumbled to the ground. The watermelon and knife flew out of his hands.


    The viewers of the stream could only watch with horror as the knife flew straight towards Girl C.


    Girl C didn¡¯t even have time to scream before she was shoved down with great force by a man.


    It took less than a second for all this to happen.


    When everyone returned to their senses, Shi Qing was lying on the ground. He was holding the girl who almost got stabbed in his arms.


    ¡°Shi Qing!¡±


    ¡°Shi-ge!!!¡±


    ¡°Shioshi¨C¡±


    The people on the scene responded. Jing Yuanqi was the first to rush over. He almost instinctively arrived at Shi Qing¡¯s side as he pushed the girl in his arms away. His long hands patted Shi Qing up and down.


    ¡°Are you alright? Did you get hurt anywhere? ¡±


    Girl C didn¡¯t have time to react before she was pushed away. She was still in a state of confusion. It was only when her friends helped her out that the wheels in her head began to turn again. When she thought back to how close the knife was to her face in thest second, her heart seemed to drop into her stomach.


    ¡°Shioshi, Shioshi, are you okay?¡±


    She remembered how Shi Qing saved her just now. But she had the nerve toin about him being a tryhard earlier. Girl C was overwhelmed with guilt. She hobbled forward on her jelly-like legs towards Shi Qing who was still on the ground.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    Shi Qing sat up with Jing Yuanqi¡¯s support. He nced down at his body: ¡°Everything¡¯s okay. I¡¯m not hurt.¡±


    His expression was normal and his eyebrows were rxed, so the others believed him and hurried to help him up.


    ¡°Thank goodness you¡¯re okay. It was so scary just now.¡±


    ¡°Shioshi, let¡¯s get you off the floor.¡±


    The stream audience saw everything that happened.


    [Fuck, that wasn¡¯t a skit right? I thought Shi Qing was a selfish bastard at first nce.]


    [Whatever that was, it was driven by pure instinct.]


    [If it wasn¡¯t for Shi Qing, that girl¡¯s face would¡¯ve probably been ruined.]


    [Did anyone record that? I want to rewatch it.]


    The System was very happy after reviewing thements: [Host! Host! They¡¯vepletely changed their opinion of you!]


    [The Host is so powerful!! Here, flowers for you!]


    Shi Qing: [Save your praises forter. It¡¯s not over yet.]


    In full view of the camera, the film emperor stood up and dusted himself off as if nothing had happened. Then he turned to say a few words to the others.


    [Fuck me sideways¨C]


    [OMG ah!! There¡¯s so much blood!!!]


    [Fuck that¡¯s a dart, right?? It¡¯s in him??]


    They could see the dart that was being used as a target in the game was embedded in Shi Qing¡¯s back. The wound was bleeding freely.


    It must have stabbed Shi Qing when he threw himself over Girl C to protect her.


    Thements exploded as arge portion of the white shirt was slowly dyed red by fresh blood.


    The crew blew up too.


    ¡°Why is there so much blood?? Someone quickly call for an ambnce!¡±


    ¡°Are you feeling alright Shioshi? Shioshi? How are you doing?¡±


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell us you were injured?¡±


    Among the multitude of people speaking at once, Jing Yuanqi remained silent.


    He stared dully at Shi Qing¡¯s ashen face. His usually cold demeanour was cracking as he felt around his own back in a daze. When he saw the blood on his hand, the expression on his face became even more lost.


    The eyes that were as cold as ice revealed a fragility that Jing Yuanqi had never seen before.


    It was impossible to tell if the film emperor was sad, but Jing Yuanqi felt that the other person was close to tears.


    He lowered his head away from the cameras. ¡°I¡¯m sorry but please stop filming,¡± he said hoarsely.


    Jing Yuanqi¡¯s heart ached to see this side of Shi Qing, even if he didn¡¯t know why Shi Qing was so vulnerable right now.


    The young man coaxed with a soft voice he has never used before: ¡°Shi Qing. It¡¯s alright. They won¡¯t film you anymore.¡±


    Jing Yuanqi gathered the film emperor in front of him and sheltered him from the cameras.


    But they continued to follow him.


    Shi Qing¡¯s voice was too quiet. Everyone was too upied by his injury to notice his pleads.


    So the film emperor murmured in his hoarse voice again and again while avoiding the cameras. He was almost begging: ¡°Don¡¯t film me, don¡¯t film me......¡±


    He stared as Shi Qing, who was so skittish around him before, willingly hid himself in his arms. Complicated emotions filled Jing Yuanqi¡¯s heart.


    Heartache and annoyance dominated the rest.


    The young man stalked over to AA Rabbit to grab her phone and end the broadcast: ¡°Stop filming!¡±


    AA Rabbit was stunned.


    When she was about to ask why, her eyes coincidentally met the youth¡¯s.


    They were sharp and bitterly cold like a knife left outside in winter. There was a promise of wrath hidden within.


    She shivered and did not dare to speak again.


    ***


    Shi Qing was escorted onto the ambnce.


    Since the entire event was being livestreamed, it inevitably spread all over the inte.


    The short video of him reflexively saving a girl he didn¡¯t know also began to spread online.


    [I didn¡¯t expect that from someone like him. Shi Qing¡¯s always seemed so gloomy and miserly, but he¡¯s actually a pretty cool dude! I stand corrected!]


    [But doesn¡¯t anyone else find it strange that he didn¡¯t react at all to being stabbed? Was this really not nned?]


    [It was a livestream. Why don¡¯t you try something in front of that many stars and see how well that goes.]


    [I used to have a very negative impression of Shi Qing. But what happened has totally changed my view on him. He unconsciously turned so that his body would hit the ground instead of the girl. If it wasn¡¯t for him, the girl would definitely have been injured by that dart instead.]


    When Shi Qing¡¯s fan base increased dramatically because of this incident, a post appeared quietly. It soon made it onto the HOT list.


    [Former worker in the entertainment industry. I¡¯m here to say what I know about Shi Qing]


    Poster ID: Long time out of circle


    Long time out of circle: [I¡¯ve been in the circle for long enough to see all kinds of stars. Shi Qing, however, remains unique.


    Many people know that his family was influential. When he first started out, he didn¡¯t take bodyguards everywhere like he does now. Instead, he asked whoever was his assistant to stay by his side 24/7. They were dismissed if they left for even a second.


    We didn¡¯t understand why yet, so we thought he was being so harsh to deliberately torment the people around him. Someone even gave him the nickname ¡®Loose Hand¡¯, because no assistant couldst more than a month under him. Anyways, Shi Qing left a ¡®wonderful¡¯ image in our minds.


    He acted so gloomy and distant everyday. He gave short answers and liked to do everything alone. He hid himself away even during times when actors usually got together, like mealtimes and when putting on makeup. He gave others the impression that he was really difficult to get along with.


    I¡¯m not interested in boring you, so I¡¯ll cut straight to the chase. At that time, due to various circumstances aligning, I found out something. Shi Qing was very numb to pain. An example that I remember very clearly was when he sat down on a random chair after filming a particrly demanding scene. Who knows, maybe he was too tired to make it back to his dressing room. I was resting nearby at the time. It was only when he left that I found a nail sticking out of that chair.


    It wasn¡¯t very long, but it was definitely enough to draw blood. If a normal person like us sat on it, there¡¯s no doubt we would jump up immediately. But Shi Qing sat there for ten frickin minutes until he recovered enough to get up.


    I paid special attention to that nail and wiped it down with some toilet paper. There was blood on it.


    I didn¡¯t know why he couldn¡¯t feel any pain then. After a period of close observation, I found that he really couldn¡¯t feel the pain that ordinary people could feel. He didn¡¯t hurt even if he bled. I saw with my own eyes that there were many times where he only reacted to wounds when he noticed he was bleeding.


    Later, when I went home to do a bit of research, I found a condition that seemed to fit his symptoms. It¡¯s called congenital insensitivity to pain or CIP for short. People with this condition can¡¯t feel pain. You might think that¡¯s a good thing since you won¡¯t feel toothaches or headaches or other kinds of difort.


    But it¡¯s not. CIP is a terrifying condition because pain is our body¡¯s warning system. For example, you might take your temperature if you have a headache and find out that you¡¯re feverish. You can then quickly take some medicine for it. Or maybe you get stabbed by a nail, so you go get a tetanus shot.


    How are people with CIP supposed to find out if something is wrong? They can¡¯t feel headaches so they don¡¯t know that they have a fever, which can lead to more severeplications like pneumonia.


    If they were injured by rusty nails, they wouldn¡¯t know because they don¡¯t feel any pain. As a result, they might get tetanus and die.


    It says online that it is very difficult for people with CIP to live past 25. I don¡¯t know how Shi Qing¡¯s survived for so long, but it couldn¡¯t have been easy for him.


    In order to protect himself, he has to eat alone, rest alone, and even get his makeup done separately from everyone else. He can¡¯t get close to others, because a careless action on their part can result in injury for him. Anyways, Shi Qing has been by himself for as long as I¡¯ve been in the crew.


    People in the industry say that he¡¯s gloomy and aloof. So let me ask you this: if you could die through no fault of your own by interacting with others, would you?


    Later on he started taking his bodyguards everywhere in public. People thought that he was overbearing andughed at him for not being able to read the atmosphere, but I could see that he just wanted to continue living.


    That¡¯s all I have to say. I¡¯ve already retired from the circle, but I saw in the news today that there were severalmenters saying that it was all a publicity stunt. That¡¯s why I made this post.


    This is a throwaway ount that will be deleted soon, so don¡¯t bother messaging me.]


    A new wave of discussion urred among theizens upon reading this post. Jing Yuanqi also read through it.


    He froze for a long time.


    He didn¡¯t want to believe it, but it brought all the pieces together.


    Shi Qing liked to eat devil¡¯s peppers.


    It¡¯smon knowledge that the sensation of heat didn¡¯te from taste, but from pain.


    He was able to eat the normally intolerable devil¡¯s peppers with a straight face because hecked the ability to feel pain.


    He was always alone.


    Alone in the dressing room. Alone while eating. Alone when sleeping.


    When he heard there was going to be a livestream, his first reaction was to call his bodyguards over.


    He didn¡¯t call them just to ensure his safety.


    It was to have someone to remind him when he got hurt.


    The reason why he didn¡¯t say anything on set was because no one cared if he was hurt or not.


    There was only one reason for his actions.


    Shi Qing didn¡¯t want to let others know he couldn¡¯t feel pain.


    Now that everyone knew he was ill, what mood was Shi Qing in?


    At this moment, all thoughts seemed to fade away from Jing Yuanqi¡¯s mind.


    The young man arrived at the hospital almost as fast as he could.


    Gao Zhi was on guard outside the ward. He weakly smiled with tired eyes as he saw him: ¡°Jing-ge.¡±


    Jing Yuanqi didn¡¯t have time to rest. He gasped for breath as he asked, ¡°Is Shi Qing doing okay?¡±


    Gao Zhi shook his head.


    ¡°Shi-ge hasn¡¯t been in a good mood since he found out about that post. He said he wanted to be alone for a while, but he¡¯s been stewing in there for more than three hours already.¡±


    ¡°Jing-ge, I don¡¯t think Shi-ge wanted to let others know at all. Even someone like me who follows him around all the time didn¡¯t know about this. Shi-ge obviously intended to hide it.¡±


    He sighed: ¡°But given his personality that makes sense. Shi-ge has always been very independent. There¡¯s no way he wanted others to know that he was ill.¡±


    Jing Yuanqi took a deep breath. At the thought of Shi Qing wearing that fragile expression in the ward, his heart throbbed painfully.


    He was past the point of caring about why he was in a bad mood.


    A person that valued appearances as much as Shi Qing was forced to show the soft meat hidden under his shell in public......


    The young man put a hand over his heart. His face was clouded.


    The poster who exposed Shi Qing better hope he didn¡¯t find him!


    [Ding! Jing Yuanqi¡¯s animosity value: 49!]


    Congrattions Host! Congrattions! The Host is skilled in both literature and martial arts. May you rule over the Jianghu for thousands of years!!]


    In the ward, the pain-insensitive Shi Qing listened to the cheers of the System. He raised an eyebrow.


    He turned on theputer and navigated to the forum ount.


    Next to the ID [Long time out of circle]¨C


    ¨CHe clicked to sign out.

 Chapter 30

    <h4>Chapter 30</h4>


    Overnight, everyone seemed to have heard about Shi Qing.


    Why he hired bodyguards.


    Why he never looked like he belonged.


    Why he was friendless in the entertainment circle.


    The points that used to stain his reputation ck were washed white in just one night. Now he was regarded widely with sympathy.


    [He doesn¡¯t have a choice but to live like that ah. Who wants to be looked down upon by the public all the time?]


    [I thought CIP was a pretty good deal when I heard the name. I mean who wants to feel pain? But after that poster exined the science behind it, I got goosebumps all over. If I didn¡¯t feel pain, I won¡¯t even know if I cut half my head off.]


    His gloomy indifference was also exined away.


    After all, who had the right to ask a terminally ill patient to face life with a smile?


    During their discussion, one question was often brought up: ¡°Where is Shi Qing now? Is he alright?¡±


    Since the cogs were set into motion, Shi Qing never appeared in the public.


    Even if the fans try their best to show support, the ¡®down but not out¡¯ film emperor still remained reclusive.


    Finally, the official Weibo ount of hispany issued a response.


    Their statement confirmed that Shi Qing did have a rare condition that caused him to not feel pain, but he kept it under wraps because he didn¡¯t want others to think that he was different. Shi Qing was in recovery now. They asked that everyone respected his privacy and did not discuss this anymore.


    The official message led to another heated discussion online.


    But every time someone minimized Shi Qing¡¯s plight by saying things like, ¡®oh he can¡¯t feel pain, boohoo¡¯, his fans woulde out in droves to defend him.


    Some of them were longtime fans, others had their heartstrings tugged because of this incident.


    ¡°Shi Qing doesn¡¯t want others to talk about him, so you guys should drop it.¡±


    ¡°If that hadn¡¯t happened during the livestream, he would¡¯ve taken this secret to his grave.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s pitiful enough already. He¡¯s worked so hard to hide his condition, but now the entire country knows thanks to that livestream. I can¡¯t imagine what he¡¯s feeling right now.¡±


    ¡°Yeah. I used to think that he was gloomy since he didn¡¯t like to talk. But because of what happened I started watchingptions made by his fans. If found that every time the other actors did activities to promote their project; although he didn¡¯t participate, his eyes were filled with admiration.¡±


    ¡°My sister was the same when she had a feverst month. She couldn¡¯t y outside so she just squeezed herself by the window to pitifully watch the other children. My sister could go out and y with them when she was feeling better, but Shi Qing will have to live with his condition for the rest of his life.¡±


    Many fans were busy filling holes in their brains.


    Their idol must be hiding in his room now with red-rimmed eyes filled with unspoken sorrow.


    It must be a pitiful sight.


    This was almost what Jing Yuanqi was thinking as well. After all, ever since that post came out, Shi Qing has locked himself in the ward. Doctors and nurses alike weren¡¯t allowed to enter, let alone him.


    He only said he wanted to calm down by himself.


    Shi Qing was calm.


    But Jing Yuanqi¡¯s heart was threatening to go on a rampage.


    ording to Jing Yuanqi¡¯s former temperament, he would¡¯ve just picked the lock and went in. There was no way he would miss this golden opportunity to cement his own standing in Shi Qing¡¯s heart while he was vulnerable.


    But he could only sit on the bench in the hospital¡¯s corridor.


    Because he didn¡¯t know how tofort Shi Qing.


    When Jing Yuanqi realized the reason he didn¡¯t go in directly, he couldn¡¯t ept it at first.


    He has always considered himself a yboy, and he naturally knew the implications of his hesitance.


    ¨CHe really fell in love with Shi Qing.


    He was just looking for a distraction to end his boredom at first.


    But he ended up ying himself.


    A fire seemed to be burning in Jing Yuanqi¡¯s heart. He wanted to burn all the people who caused Shi Qing to be unhappy to cinders. He wanted to burn himself who thought like this to ashes as well.


    Jing Yuanqi felt he shouldn¡¯t be like this.


    He just wanted to stir things up and add some fun to his monotonous life.


    He never thought he would genuinely end up pining after someone.


    Jing Yuanqi has believed since he was young that losing sight of the forest to tie himself down to a tree was the dumbest way to live.


    He¡¯s only ever teased one tree named Shi Qing.


    A thought suddenly rose in Jing Yuanqi¡¯s heart at this moment.


    Does Shi Qing like him?


    Although he¡¯s been telling himself that he was special to Shi Qing¨C


    ¨CShi Qing never responded.


    Jing Yuanqi consulted a doctor after the incident.


    This condition weakened the patient¡¯s perception of pain. However, since Shi Qing still liked to eat devil¡¯s peppers, he waspletely different from those patients who could barely live to 25. It was likely he could still feel some pain.


    Maybe severe pain registered weakly to him, so he liked to eat devil¡¯s peppers. Because for him, the insane heat of those peppers was just enough for him to feel something.


    He shared his devil¡¯s peppers to express goodwill towards Jing Yuanqi.


    However, when Jing Yuanqi implicitly mentioned how Shi Qing only responded verbally to his harassment, the doctor (who understood his meaning) politely referred Jing Yuanqi to a psychiatrist.


    So Jing Yuanqi set off again to see a psychiatrist.


    Psychiatrist: ¡°ording to the personality and illness that Mr. Jing has mentioned, it is very likely that Mr. Shi is afraid of being close with others. An unintended action on their part could result in injury for Mr. Shi.¡±


    ¡°He has never been close with others and he is slow to react to stimuli. Even though it seems like he keeps people away, he wishes for someone to reach out to him. But most people would not befortable with approaching Mr. Shi because of his indifferent demeanour.¡±


    ¡°That is where youe in Mr. Jing. You said that Mr. Shi used devil¡¯s pepper to show his fondness for you, but he rejected you when you came closer. This is because Mr. Shi has already gotten used to being cold to others after so long, so he couldn¡¯t adjust his attitude immediately.¡±


    ¡°But at the same time he also yearns forpanionship and interaction with others, which is why he did not reject physical contact with you like you mentioned. Your touch provides him withfort.¡±


    After the doctor¡¯s analysis, he added: ¡°Of course, most of the problems in your rtionship is caused by Mr. Jing¡¯s......um......¡±


    When he thought of the money Jing Yuanqi was paying him, he didn¡¯t have the face to be shameless enough to say such derogatory words out loud.


    He continued with more neutral terms: ¡°......because of Mr. Jing¡¯s persistent behavior. Someone like Mr. Shi has no way to deal with someone as stubborn as you.¡±


    Jing Yuanqi understood what he was trying to imply. He asked the question he¡¯s been dying to know the answer to: ¡°We¡¯ve been together like this for nearly ten days, so does he feel anything for me?¡±


    ¡°Which of your characteristics would be attractive to Mr. Shi? In my opinion, Mr. Shi is a very proud and self-reliant man. Even if he is eager for human contact, not just anyone will do. As for feelings...... that¡¯s up to Mr. Jing to find out.¡±


    After answering his questions, the psychiatrist reminded him in a courteous manner that anyone who enjoyed harassing their crush was likely to be (mentally) ill.


    After euphemistically expressing his thoughts, he rmended that Jing Yuanqi came to him for professional treatment in the future.


    Jing Yuanqi didn¡¯t even bother to pretend he cared. He stared the other person down until he signed a confidentiality agreement before rushing back to the hospital.


    In the present.


    He sat in the corridor with his mind in disarray.


    ording to the doctor¡¯s words, Shi Qing acquiesced to his actions because he was sick.


    He was also sick because of how he treated Shi Qing.


    Bullshit.


    Jing Yuanqi crumpled up the doctor¡¯s words and threw them out of his head.


    Even if his mind was sick, he had no interest in changing.


    Gao Zhi was wheezing as he ran over, ¡°Jing-ge, I¡¯ve bought the wine you wanted.¡±


    The young man scrubbed at his face. When he stood up again, the familiar sunshine smile was firmly secured, ¡°Give it to me.¡±


    Gao Zhi handed it over.


    Then he stared from where he stood in the corridor as Jing Yuanqi pulled out a length of metal wire and skillfully picked the lock on the door.


    As soon as he entered, the young man dove straight onto the only upied bed.


    Gao Zhi: ¡°......¡±


    It might just be him, but the atmosphere between Shi-ge and Jing Yuanqi was strange.


    It¡¯s like Jing Yuanqi would give anything to live in Shi-ge¡¯s room.


    He put his hand over his eyes and closed the door behind him.


    In the room, Shi Qing just finished watching a TV drama. Then heid down and pretended to sleep for a while. As expected, less than ten minutester someone embraced him from behind.


    Jing Yuanqi hugged him and the quilt together. Because of how close they were, his hot breath could spray on his earlobe as he spoke.


    ¡°Shioshi.¡±


    Shi Qing could hear that Jing Yuanqi hadn¡¯t slept well in quite some time. His voice was hoarse and carried a trace of fatigue: ¡°I heard that intimacy is a good way to relieve stress......¡±


    As he spoke, the young man slowly extended his hand gently into the quilt. His words ended off with a purr.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go get a white coat. How about we y doctor?¡±


    Shi Qing: En, he¡¯s as flirty as ever.


    He moved his shoulders, ¡°Don¡¯t press me down.¡±


    ¡°How cold.¡±


    Jing Yuanqi stood up obediently and picked up the bag on the bed. He shrugged: ¡°Fine then. I actually came to have a drink with Shioshi.¡±


    Shi Qing: ¡°I don¡¯t drink.¡±


    ¡°Come on, one bottle can¡¯t hurt.¡±


    The young man came closer to the film emperor. His peach blossom eyes crinkled at him from above: ¡°Has Shioshi ever drank with anyone?¡±


    The indifference on the film emperor¡¯s face seemed to be more gloomy. He shifted, and his flower-like lips opened and closed: ¡°No.¡±


    Jing Yuanqi opened two bottles of wine and handed one to Shi Qing. His eyes were charming like a seductive spirit.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll be taking Shioshi¡¯s first time?¡±


    The film emperor looked at the bottle of wine in front of him. His eyes shed but he took it in the end.


    It¡¯s not hard to get a person feeling low tipsy.


    Even if his appearance was still the same as always, he became more malleable.


    After drinking all the wine he bought, Jing Yuanqi was satisfied to see Shi Qing lying on the bed in a daze.


    His bright ck eyes that were always with indifference and rejection, now seem to be wavering and watery. They were ncing at the ceiling with some confusion. His ruddy lips open and closed slightly, as if he was silently calling out.


    Jing Yuanqi slowly lowered his head.


    ¡°Shioshi, are you calling for me?¡±


    A sh of disorientation passed through the film emperor¡¯s expression, but that normally aloof face soon became somewhat excited.


    He murmured something as he took the initiative to hug Jing Yuanqi for the first time.


    His little m was caught in his, but the youth was in no hurry to eat.


    He lowered his voice, ¡°Shioshi, do you like me?¡±


    The film emperornguidly blinked at the person above him. His brows twisted a fraction with doubts. He reached out and pinched the soft flesh of Jing Yuanqi¡¯s cheeks.


    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you smiling?¡±


    Jing Yuanqi raises his eyebrows and ced a radiant smile on his face. There wasughter and pride in his words as he poked at Shi Qing¡¯s cute, white and tender earlobes: ¡°You really like my smile so much?¡±


    The film emperor replied obediently, ¡°I like it.¡±


    So the youth became more and more smug.


    While he was upied thinking about how great he was, the drunk film emperor who was much more proactive than before got up and held him down.


    A bruising kissnded on his lips.


    [Tong, look at what I just fished up.]


    [You can go read your mantras now. ]

 Chapter 31

    <h4>Chapter 31</h4>


    After a drunken night.


    The next morning, when the nurse came with a tray of medicine, Jing Yuanqi had just picked up the crumpled clothes scattered on the ground.


    The young man kept his movements light because Shi Qing was still sleeping peacefully on the bed.


    He put his hand over a sore spot on his back before slowly opening the curtains to let in some fresh air.


    He really didn¡¯t expect Shi Qing to be so fierce after drinking.


    Although he got what he was after, Jing Yuanqi couldn¡¯t do anything too extreme due to the injury on Shi Qing¡¯s back.


    In addition, the power of a drunk Shi Qing was not to be underestimated. Somehow, Shi Qing had takenplete control.


    He seemed to be a cattle in the field as he was led this way and that.


    After the fifth time, Jing Yuanqi felt the situation was strange.


    But he didn¡¯t dare to fight back too much because he was afraid of hurting Shi Qing. Besides, he was enjoying it as well.


    After all, the person he has been teasing took the initiative toe to him.


    Although it¡¯s fun to watch the film emperor frown and pout, the young man liked this unrestrained Shi Qing a lot more.


    But no matter how much he liked it, even someone like him couldn¡¯t go for seven consecutive rounds ah.


    No matter how much he ran his mouth before, this was Jing Yuanqi¡¯s first time after all.


    The first time he yed the game, he was forcefully brought to the peak. He took it with grace and became like Zhao Zilong in the Battle of Changban. It was already impressive that he managed to survive until dawn.


    But he was a man so he couldn¡¯t say no.


    The youth who went from an active participant to a passive one could only softly coax the drunk film emperor.


    Before, he could spew out a bunch of sweet nothings without blinking.


    Last night, he had to spit out what honeyed words he could between gasps for air while offering up the tool in between his nose and chin as well.


    It was not easy to persuade the drunken film emperor to finally sleep. By that time the sky was already bright.


    Jing Yuanqi touched his aching throat and turned to open the door. The nurse-xiaojiejie was already familiar with him. She didn¡¯t think it was strange at all to see him on the ward. She carefully nced at Shi Qing who was still sleeping.


    ¡°Mr. Jing, is Mr. Shi feeling better today?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. Why don¡¯t you go give him some medicine.¡±


    Jing Yuanqi rubbed at his sore waist. He barely managed to avoid showing his difort on his face.


    His original intention was to help the film emperor to open up while using him at his most vulnerable moment.


    The result was what he had expected beforehand.


    But why did he feel he was the one who was taken advantage of even though he got to feast on the meat of a river m?


    Jing Yuanqi thought he was overthinking things.


    ording to Shi Qing¡¯s personality, even if he overwhelmed Jing Yuanqi while his mind was clouded by the winest night, he wouldn¡¯t be smug about it when he woke up.


    He went out to buy breakfast and some pain relief patches.


    Shi Qing was awakened by the gentle voice of the nurse-xiaojiejie. Lying down on his stomach, he let the nurse-xiaojiejie change his dressings.


    A certain Host was very smug:


    [Last night was wonderful. Me and the hospital uniform, the hospital uniform and him...... Although I¡¯ve fantasized about pressing the little vixen down on the bed many times before, actually doing it is......]


    After reading its mantras all night, the nostalgic System returned in time to hear what its Host had said. It took a shot in the dark: [It doesn¡¯t feel so good?]


    [Not at all. I want to do it a hundred times more.]


    System: [......]


    [Sigh. Time flies by so fast when you¡¯re having fun. Just think of the way he struggled to get up before being pushed down by mest night. That mouth was so red and moist, tut tut tut.]


    Shi Qing recalled Jing Yuanqi¡¯s appearance when he was finally released by him. His peach blossom eyes were slightly narrowed as he wiped at his lips like a fox. He started tutting again.


    [You really can¡¯t tell that he¡¯s the type to be strong on the outside but submissive in bed.]


    System: [......]


    It thought that his ¡®submissiveness¡¯ was more due to the fact that the Host shed his human skin after ¡®getting drunk¡¯.


    Shi Qing: [When I saw that his eyes were red from his reflection in the windowsill, I thought he was crying. Like what¡¯s he crying for? I¡¯m the one bottoming. Then I realized after he started coughing that he was choking.]


    System: [......]


    [Host. You really don¡¯t need to tell me the nitty-gritty details. Um, someone my age is still considered a baby amongst the systems.]


    Shi Qing: [You still think of yourself as a baby after following me for more than 200 years? Fine then, I¡¯ll share this kind of happiness with you when you¡¯re not a baby anymore. Hey, how¡¯s the animosity value of that little vixen?]


    The System immediately cheered up after this change in topic.


    [Jing Yuanqi¡¯s animosity value: 22/100]


    That sparked another round of tutting from Shi Qing: [If only every night could be like thest one. Then we could reduce the animosity value dramatically.]


    The System said in a dreamy voice: [There¡¯s no harm in trying.]


    [There¡¯s no need. It won¡¯t drop anymore no matter how many more nights like this there are in the future. That¡¯s just how he is. He forgets how to cherish things after he gets a taste.]


    System: [But his animosity value is already 22. It¡¯s very low already.]


    [Without constant stimtion, it will rise with time.]


    The nurse-xiaojiejie carefully changed his dressings. Shi Qing couldn¡¯t feel the pain, so he turned his head and asked: ¡°Did the wound reopen?¡±


    Nurse: ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry, Mr. Shi. Your injury is really not anything too serious. It should be fine as long as you don¡¯t do strenuous exercises.¡±


    Shi Qing agreed.


    After all, Jing Yuanqi never let him turn onto his backst night, so there was no movement that could affect the wound.


    [Tong, it¡¯s about time for the little vixen to get up to some mischief.]


    System: [Mischief? But his animosity value......]


    [It has nothing to do with the animosity value. That¡¯s just how he is. He starts to act unscrupulously after he¡¯s gotten what he wants. If he sees that my attitude is cold, he might go find a third person to provoke me.]


    System: [???]


    [Is something wrong with his brain?? Why would he look for another person?]


    [Of course you don¡¯t understand how his brain works. It¡¯s not looking for another person, it¡¯s looking for a third person. Even if you like someone, you still want them toe and please you of their own volition. Don¡¯t be fooled by his enthusiasm from before. That¡¯s just him investing effort in advance. He¡¯s waiting for the payout now.]


    System: [......]


    Shi Qing was lying down quietly: [Normal people wouldn¡¯t do this kind of thing, but he¡¯s defective that way. You know what I mean right?]


    The System that was just immersed in thoughts like &#k2018;my Host really is a big BOSS¡¯, startled.


    It stuttered: [This System, System doesn¡¯t understand.]


    [What defect? I haven¡¯t heard of it. I haven¡¯t seen it. I¡¯ve never heard of it before!!]


    [Are you serious? His defining characteristic is frivolousness.]


    System: [!!!]


    Shi Qing: [Yin Mingzheng¡¯s was righteousness.]


    System: [......]


    System: [Host, we¡¯vee to a new world already. Let¡¯s not talk about thest one, alright?]


    Shi Qing: [Aren¡¯t you curious how I found out?]


    System: [Face of impending death.jpg]


    System: [Wronged and pouting.jpg]


    The System couldn¡¯t resist in the end: [Wuwuwu Host how did you know they were the same person?]


    Shi Qing¡¯s tone was purposely exaggerated: [OMG are they the same person? I never knew that. System, thanks for telling me. I would¡¯ve never guessed it if it wasn¡¯t for you.]


    [Oh, by the way, are you not allowed to tell me or something? Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll just pretend I don¡¯t know. You didn¡¯t know that I was pretending I didn¡¯t know before because I knew you didn¡¯t know that I know you didn¡¯t know, right?¡±


    The System whose head was filled with the words ¡®didn¡¯t know¡¯: [???]


    System: [......]


    It couldn¡¯t take it anymore and burst into tears.


    [It¡¯s okay, don¡¯t cry don¡¯t cry. I¡¯ll get back to the main point.]


    [Jing Yuanqi¡¯s personality can be boiled down to one thing. The more out of his reach something is, the more he would treasure it in his heart. Therefore, there¡¯s a very simple method to reduce the animosity value. Not letting him get what he wants.]


    Shi Qing closed his eyesfortably:


    [I¡¯ve let him run wild the past couple of days. Now it¡¯s my time to shine.]


    ***


    When Jing Yuanqi walked along the hospital corridor with breakfast in his hands, his expression had returned to normal.


    Cui Yunqing came over early in the morning. He happened to bump into Jing Yuanqi just as he came out. The little fool smiled at him happily: ¡°Jing-ge, you also came to see Shioshi ah.¡±


    ¡°Yep, I bought some porridge too. Laoshi and I are the closest after all. It¡¯s a given that I have to take good care of him.¡±


    As Jing Yuanqi was talking, Cui Yunqing sniffed the air with a puzzled expression: ¡°Jing-ge, have you put on a pain relief patch? I smell something medicinal?¡±


    Jing Yuanqi: ¡°......¡±


    The young man quietly kneaded the part of his back that was sore because his output was too highst night. There was a smile on his face: ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I just twisted my back.¡±


    ¡°Did Shioshi wake up?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, he¡¯s on the phone right now. It sounded like he was talking to a family member, so I came out to wait until he¡¯s finished.¡±


    Jing Yuanqi¡¯s eyes shed when he heard the words ¡®family member¡¯.


    His face was still smiling as usual: ¡°Oh right. Little Cui, I bought too much breakfast to bring up at once, so I left some on the first floor table. Can you help get the rest for me?¡±


    ¡°Oh okay. No problem.¡± Cui Yunqing really was dumb enough to believe it. He put his mask back on and went to the elevator.


    Because of what happened to Shi Qing, a previously unknown person like him became somewhat famous. It was better to be cautious.


    As soon as Cui Yunqing left, Jing Yuanqi immediately put down whatever was in his hands and leaned against the door to listen in.


    The voice of the film emperor was still cold, but his tone revealed traces of repulsion and disgust. He rarely said such a long string of words: ¡°It¡¯s normal for me to not tell you if I was sick. When did you ever care about me? How many times have you called me since I left home?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s enough. I don¡¯t want to talk about it anymore. Goodbye.¡±


    Jing Yuanqi listened as the phone call seemed to end. He memorized what Shi Qing had said before pushing the door open and walking straight in: ¡°Shioshi.¡±


    The film emperor already hung up. When he saw Jing Yuanqi, he looked stunned and tossed his phone on the table like he had something to hide.


    Jing Yuanqi: ¡°I think I heard you talking just now. Who was it?¡±


    Shi Qing pressed his lips into a thin line: ¡°My father.¡±


    The word father indicated a sense of indifferencepared to dad.


    That, along with the tone during the call from before allowed Jing Yuanqi to specte that the rtionship between Shi Qing and his family wasn¡¯t good.


    He raised his eyebrows as an idea suddenly came to mind.


    Cui Yunqing, who was fooled into going downstairs, returned: ¡°Jing-ge, I didn¡¯t see anything on the table ah.¡±


    ¡°Maybe the janitor thought it was rubbish and threw it away.¡±


    Jing Yuanqi lied with a straight face, ¡°By the way little Cui. I heard that the director said you had to redo a scene this morning. How did you find the time toe to the hospital?¡±


    Cui Yunqing looks confused: ¡°We were? No one told me ah.¡±


    ¡°Maybe they forgot because they were too busy. Why don¡¯t you go take a look first? Don¡¯t worry, Shioshi has me here so he¡¯s good.¡±


    Cui Yunqing: ¡°U-um is there enough breakfast? How about I order some takeout?¡±


    ¡°No need.¡±


    Jing Yuanqi gave the silent film emperor a meaningful nce. He lightly licked his lips: ¡°This is all for Shioshi.¡±


    ¡°I had porridge already. It was very white.¡±


    Shi Qing added on: [And thick.]


    System: ......


    It actually understood. It was no longer pure.


    Among the people and systems present, only Cui Yunqing really believed that Jing Yuanqi was talking about rice porridge.


    He nodded his head and left peacefully after saying goodbye to Shi Qing.


    Once again, only Shi Qing and Jing Yuanqi were left in the ward.


    ¡°Shioshi, let me feed you.¡±


    Jing Yuanqi¡¯s natural smile was on full st.


    Shi Qing pushed away the first spoonful of porridge: ¡°You can leave now.¡±


    The smile fell from the young man¡¯s face.


    He asked: ¡°We¡¯ve already cooked rice together, but Shioshi still won¡¯t ept me?¡±


    He knew that Shi Qing was the type of person to remain silent even if someone beat him with a stick, but Jing Yuanqi insisted on asking: ¡°Does Shioshi dislike me? Why won¡¯t you ept me when you clearly like me a lot?¡±


    He was like a leopard that wagged its tail as it patiently hunted. He pretended to be angry and gave his prey an ultimatum.


    ¡°Shioshi, I have a bottom line as well.¡±


    Shi Qing didn¡¯t answer.


    He didn¡¯t need to answer either.


    Even though he knew that Jing Yuanqi has no bottom line.


    This person was confident that Shi Qing wasn¡¯t willing to ept his temperament without some extra stimtion.


    Jing Yuanqi left.


    He didn¡¯t appear in front of Shi Qing again for several days.


    Of course, he didn¡¯t spend that time doing nothing.


    At least in the past few days, he¡¯s been hard at work investigating everything about the film emperor.


    He wanted to force Shi Qing to ept him. All of him.


    The best ce to start would be Shi Qing¡¯s enemies.


    ***


    On the day of Shi Qing¡¯s discharge from the hospital, Jing Yuanqi came.


    Not only did he visit, he brought a handsome boy as hispanion.


    Chen Rong, Shi Qing¡¯s stepbrother.


    ording to the information he found, Shi Qing didn¡¯t get along with his stepbrother. Because of him, he left his home, gave up a career in finance and came to join the entertainment circle.


    A bone-deep hatred was too light a phrase to describe their rtionship.


    Chen Rong was definitely the best candidate he could find to provoke Shi Qing.


    Jing Yuanqi was beyond disgusted by this Chen Rong.


    Not only due to his sky-high ambition and the way he cozied over like a groupie when he learned of Jing Yuanqi¡¯s identity, but also because of the disdain and superiority in Chen Rong¡¯s voice when he mentioned Shi Qing.


    ¡°My big brother is very strange. He¡¯s never liked me and even bullied me since we were kids. I¡¯ve been targeted by him my whole life.¡±


    Jing Yuanqi: Hehe.


    With Shi Qing¡¯s personality, it was good enough already that other people didn¡¯t bully him. There was no way he could bully others.


    Chen Rong: ¡°Jing-ge, you and my brother are friends. It must¡¯ve been very difficult to get along with him. It¡¯s very kind of you toe and pick him up from the hospital.¡±


    His face suddenly lit up with a cheerful smile: ¡°Although I¡¯m a little afraid of my brother, nothing will happen with Jing-ge around.¡±


    The corners of Jing Yuanqi¡¯s mouth pulled up. He gave him a paper-thin smile.


    Jing Yuanqi could see right through Chen Rong¡¯s level of fakeness.


    Now he knew why Shi Qing gave up life as a rich young master to go suffer in the entertainment circle.


    Isn¡¯t this stepbrother of his a textbook example of a white lotus?


    He must¡¯ve troubled Shi Qing so much at home.


    As Chen Rong spoke, he moved to hold onto his arm. Jing Yuanqi quickly sidestepped his grasp.


    ¡°Save your act for when Shi Qing gets here.¡±


    Chen Rong frowned with dissatisfaction. He wanted to say something more, but the impatience on Jing Yuanqi¡¯s face robbed him of his courage.


    Everything he said was true. Shi Qing took every chance he could to bully him as a child. In the end, he paid all his debts back and even drove that person out of the house.


    But none of it mattered because he was just the stepchild. Even if Shi Qing cut off all contact with his family and his mom helped him to please dad, his dad still intended to leave everything to Shi Qing.


    Chen Rong couldn¡¯t take this lying down.


    How was any of this fair? Shi Qing ran away to be an actor early on, so it was always him and mom who took care of dad. Did the fact that they were not rted by blood matter this much?!


    Then the Jing family¡¯s young master came to him. He had to seize this opportunity topletely bring Shi Qing to heel.


    While the two were both scheming, Shi Qing came out.


    The film emperor¡¯s face was ruddy. He seemed spirited as well.


    Gao Zhi was beside him: ¡°Shi-ge, be careful as you walk. This way......¡±


    Shi Qing just walked no more than two steps before he raised his head and saw them. His footsteps quickly came to a halt. Disbelief was clearly visible in his eyes.


    ¡°Big brother!¡±


    Chen Rong immediately reacted warmly and ran forward with a shout. He intimately circled Shi Qing¡¯s elbow with his arms. His face was very smug.


    ¡°I heard that you were injured and needed to be hospitalized, so I came with my boyfriend to see you.¡±


    Gao Zhi almost slipped and fell. He stared at Jing Yuanqi with bemusement: ¡°Jing-ge???¡±


    Wasn¡¯t he just flirting with their Shi-ge two days ago?


    Jing Yuanqi looked on with satisfaction as Shi Qing¡¯s face suddenly drained of blood. He stepped forward as well: ¡°Yes. I¡¯m his boyfriend.¡±


    Are you regretting it yet?


    A person might be able to tolerate his crush that rejected him being in a rtionship with someone else.


    But not with his nemesis.


    The young man gleefully raised the corners of his mouth. He waited for Shi Qing to shake off Chen Rong¡¯s hands.


    His mood must have peaked in intensity at this moment.


    One move was sure to be enough to take him down.


    Thinking about the m that would soonnd in hisp, Jing Yuanqi¡¯s fox eyes crinkled.


    However, Shi Qing did not shake off Chen Rong¡¯s hands.


    He just stared at Chen Rong and then Jing Yuanqi with a pale face.


    ¡°You two......are together?¡±


    Even his voice was shaking.


    The film emperor¡¯s level of response was far beyond what the young man had expected.


    His eyes were satisfied: ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    Then, the pain he desired appeared in Shi Qing¡¯s eyes.


    It¡¯s the feeling when someone you loved drifted forever out of your reach.


    The sheen of tears could be seen in that pair of ck eyes.


    ¨CBut Shi Qing directed this gaze at Chen Rong alone.


    Jing Yuanqi: ¡°......¡±


    He watched unblinkingly as Shi Qing¡¯sshes began to flutter. His always indifferent face was now splintered by fragility. He gently brought Chen Rong into an embrace.


    The distant voice was now sorrowful and filled with repressed emotions: ¡°Big brother hopes that you will find happiness.¡±


    Chen Rong: ¡°???¡±


    WTF was this situation? Did Shi Qing take the wrong pills or something??


    Jing Yuanqi, who wanted to provoke Shi Qing, was he himself provoked. His face was stiff.


    His brain rapidly shed through his interactions with Shi Qing in the past few days.


    He liked Cui Yunqing¡¯s eyebrows.


    He liked his smile.


    The two characteristics pieced together became Chen Rong.


    This white lotus with a pair of beautiful eyebrows and a 110% artificially bright smile.


    He wanted to stimte others.


    But he was stimted instead.


    The small embers that used to be repressed at the bottom of Jing Yuanqi¡¯s heart suddenly burst into an unstoppable pir of fire.


    The string of reason in the young man¡¯s head snapped.


    He tore Chen Rong away in a rage and red at Shi Qing with heated eyes:


    ¡°What are you implying?? What rtionship do you have with him?? What have you two done?! He¡¯s your stepbrother!! This is incest!!!¡±


    The film emperor yanked his hand away: ¡°Watch your mouth. We haven¡¯t done anything. I only thought about......¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t even think about it! It¡¯s taboo even if you just think about it!¡±


    Thepletely blindsided Chen Rong went to pull at Jing Yuanqi¡¯s arm: ¡°Jing-ge, what¡¯s wrong......¡±


    Jing Yuanqi ripped his arm away like an alligator was biting him.


    ¡°Let me tell you Chen Rong, you better not appear in front of me again. Especially Shi Qing. Leave him alone.¡±


    Chen Rong: ¡°???¡±


    ¡°But Jing-ge, you were the one who told me to......¡±


    ¡°What the hell did I just say to you?! Fuck off!!!¡±


    Jing Yuanqi just picked up the film emperor and quickly carried him inside horizontally like that.


    It was like the person in his arms would be stolen if he wasted even a moment.


    Chen Rong watched with a nk face as Shi Qing poked his head over Jing Yuanqi¡¯s shoulders as the young man ran off with him.


    He picked his eyebrows at him.


    Although he didn¡¯t speak, he could make out the hints of an evil mastermind from that expressionless face.


    Chen Rong: ¡°......¡±


    He didn¡¯t know what just happened, but he felt like he was set up.


    There¡¯s also the matter of Jing Yuanqi. They had already agreed on a n beforehand, but this guy must¡¯ve gone off his meds or something.


    What was wrong with these people?!

 Chapter 32

    <h4>Chapter 32</h4>


    <i>Editor: SimoB</i>


    Jing Yuanqi shot into the hospital like a rocket, leaving sparks in his wake.


    His legs were long and toned so he was still as quick as lightning even when holding a person in his arms. There was a dark expression on his face.


    Thank goodness the hospital was sparsely popted right now, otherwise, the phrase ¡®Film Emperor being Princess Carried by Uing Star¡¯ would top the search charts.


    The nurse-xiaojiejie who was tidying up the room jumped as the door was kicked open with a bang.


    She spun around in surprise and stared nkly at the angry young man who stalked in with Shi Qing in his arms: ¡°Mr. Jing? Mr. Shi?¡±


    Wasn¡¯t the discharge paperworkpleted already?


    Also, if she remembered correctly, hadn¡¯t Mr. Shi hurt his back? Why was he being carried back?


    Although Jing Yuanqi was insanely pissed off, some vestiges of his rationality remained. He forced himself to take a deep breath. With a stiff voice, he said: ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I think I left something behind.¡±


    ¡°Oh I see. Then you can search for it first. Let me know when you¡¯re done.¡±


    The nurse-xiaojiejie left.


    As soon as it was just the two of them, the anger on Jing Yuanqi¡¯s face could no longer be restrained.


    He wanted to throw the person in his arms onto the bed, but a secondter remembered that he had hurt his back.


    He could only restrain himself again and gently lower the person onto the bed.


    ¡°Tell me right now. What¡¯s going on with you and Chen Rong?¡±


    Shi Qing frowned and sat upright on the bed: ¡°I haven¡¯t even asked you what¡¯s going on with you and A-Rong. Are you with him? Does he know what kind of person you are?¡±


    ¡°What kind of person am I!??!¡±


    Jing Yuanqi hadpletely lost the confidence he had gained from his previous victory. He exploded: ¡°What, you think I¡¯mpletely different from that stepbrother of yours now that you¡¯ve seen who I truly am? You want to break up with me now?¡±


    The frown on the film emperor¡¯s face became even more severe. His eyes were deadly serious as they stared into Jing Yuanqi¡¯s: ¡°Don¡¯t even try to change the topic. What happened between you and A-Rong?¡±


    ¡°Me and him? Me and him?!! More like you and him!!!¡±


    Jing Yuanqi was like an aggravated cat on a furious rampage. His fur would be standing on end ¡ª if he had any.


    After two angry circuits around the room, he whipped around to face Shi Qing. His finger was shaking as he jabbed it in Shi Qing¡¯s direction.


    ¡°What was that look in your eyes when you stared at him?? Why did you say those words to him?!! He¡¯s your brother!! He¡¯s legally your brother!!! Did you somehow forget that?!!!¡±


    It was like he was stabbed in the heart. Embarrassment leaked onto the usually indifferent face of the film emperor. He lowered his eyes and said softly: ¡°We aren¡¯t rted by blood. Besides, I was just thinking......¡±


    ¡°Fuck thinking! You¡¯re not allowed to even think about it!¡±


    Jing Yuanqi was so furious he was gasping for air. In order to not have an aneurysm, he could only pace around the room.


    The young man took a deep breath and tried to calm himself down. ¡°The only reason you liked Cui Yunqing¡¯s eyebrows was because they reminded you of Chen Rong. The only reason you like to see me smile is because I smile like that motherfucker Chen Rong¨C¡±


    ¡ª¡ªThud!


    The words were lodged in his throat. He kicked the bedside table viciously.


    Who would¡¯ve thought.


    The wild geese he hunted for so long came back to peck his eyes out.


    His n was to capture Shi Qing in one fell swoop after stimting him.


    But the other person didn¡¯t even spare him an ounce of attention.


    Shi Qing didn¡¯t care about him at all. He would probably hire an entire marching band to congratte him on finding a new lover if he could.


    Jing Yuanqi exhaled harshly and rushed over to the film emperor again: ¡°I knew something was wrong when you were so vigorousst night. In your eyes, it wasn¡¯t me with you at all. It was Chen Rong, ah.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not true.¡±


    Shi Qing suddenly raised his head. His previously impassive face was dyed a beautiful shade of red. Even his white earlobes were not spared.


    His eyshes blinked quickly. His eyes were even a bit shy: ¡°I never... thought of A-Rong.¡±


    He definitely did.


    When a person who was like an iceberg became embarrassed, their beauty was enough to stun others.


    But Jing Yuanqi was about to explode right where he stood.


    ¡°You really thought about him when we-...?! Are you blind?? I¡¯m clearly superior to him in every way!?! You fuckwad! You¡¯ve been thinking about that fucking bitch this whole time??? He¡¯s ugly! And a white lotus! And he¡¯s been fucking scheming against you for years!¡±


    ¡°Jing Yuanqi!¡±


    The film emperor¡¯s expression darkened. He stood up, brimming with displeasure: ¡°Don¡¯t insult A-Rong.¡±


    ¡±And you still haven¡¯t answered my question¡±, he continued. ¡°What is going on between the two of you? Did you lie to him? A-Rong is a simple child so he can¡¯t see what kind of person you are, but he¡¯s under my protection. If you dare to do anything that hurts him, I will not let you go unpunished.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s simple??! He¡¯s simple?!!!! He¡¯s simple!!!!!!¡±


    Jing Yuanqi has reached critical mass.


    ¡°Do you know why he came with me?!! He just wanted to make you jealous! Is that what a simple child would do?! Where did the brains you use when dealing with me go?! Why are you blind and deaf when ites to him!?!¡±


    The film emperor was stunned. ¡°A-Rong isn¡¯t your boyfriend?¡±


    Seeing that there was still a chance, the young man tried to push down his anger. He replied forcefully: ¡°No, he pretended to be with me to provoke you. He did it on purpose. Do you understand?¡±


    ¡°On purpose......¡±


    Shi Qing¡¯s eyes gradually brightened.


    Jing Yuanqi suddenly had a very bad feeling.


    Sure enough, in the next moment, the film emperor looked up at him with hope in his eyes. His cold voice couldn¡¯t hide the fact that he seemed to be jumping for joy: ¡°Why would he want to provoke me? Could it be that he also has feelings......¡±


    Jing Yuanqi: ¡°???¡±


    Jing Yuanqi: ¡°......¡±


    Jing Yuanqi: ¡°No!¡±


    He was bing delirious with rage, ¡°Are you blind? Can¡¯t you see that he¡¯s a scheming bitch?? You might like him, but he hates you, ah!¡±


    The young man was far past the point of trying to cover up his investigation into the other man. He angrily spelled it all out for Shi Qing: ¡°When you were young, he deliberately pretended to be sick on the day of your awards ceremony so that your dad would stay with him. When he was 15, he actually locked you in the bathroom. When you were 18, he stole the car your dad gave you, took it for a joyride and caused an ident. Then he framed you for it! When you first went to university......¡±


    ¡°Those were all misunderstandings.¡±


    Shi Qing interrupted Jing Yuanqi¡¯s words. His eyes were filled with disapproval: ¡°He got a cold because he tried too hard to finish his homework ande watch me receive my award. He only locked me in the bathroom because I was teasing him before. It was normal for him to get angry. And he only had an ident because he drove out to buy me a gift.¡±


    The System peeked out: [Host, is that really what happened?]


    [Nope. The awards ceremony thing was totally on purpose. And Chen Rong intentionally locked the original owner in the bathroom because he hired a group of thugs to beat Chen Rong up. The original owner knew that Chen Rong wanted to ride in his car, so he deliberately damaged the brake pads to kill him. Chen Rong was just better at the game and pushed all the me back onto the original owner.]


    System: [.....]


    Jing Yuanqi concurred: ¡°......¡±


    The youth restrained himself for a long time before finally spitting out four words: ¡°You are beyond saving.¡±


    He¡¯s never been as powerless as he was now. He had thought he was the one who controlled their rtionship.


    It turns out that he was just a recement, and for a disgusting thing like Chen Rong no less. It was alreadymendable that he hadn¡¯t gone insane yet.


    Jing Yuanqi believed himself to be a powerful person with many tricks up his sleeves.


    But he met his match in Chen Rong, a cunning white lotus bitch.


    And Shi Qing, who was blind and deaf to Chen Rong¡¯s charade, didn¡¯t think about his feelings at all as he tugged at his sleeve with bright eyes.


    ¡°In other words, you and A-Rong are not together?¡±


    Jing Yuanqi: ¡°......Are you going to pursue him again if I say no?¡±


    The film emperor¡¯s ears were the colour of fresh blood.


    He was actually stuttering a little. ¡°Ma-maybe.¡±


    Jing Yuanqi: ¡°??? You really want to fucking pursue him??!!¡±


    He detonated in ce again.


    After the explosion, the young man¡¯s anger turned into despair after noticing that Shi Qing didn¡¯t respond to his anger in the slightest.


    He should¡¯ve been used to it. Wasn¡¯t it the same as always?


    There was no reaction no matter how he teased or harassed the other.


    Before, he assumed it was just Shi Qing¡¯s personality.


    But where was that cold attitude now?! It¡¯s clear now that he just didn¡¯t give a damn about Jing Yuanqi!


    If he didn¡¯t care, then naturally his emotional outbursts would have no effect on the other.


    Jing Yuanqi tried his best to restore his former calmness.


    He had only one thought running circles in his mind.


    To hook and reel the blinded Shi Qing, back from Chen Rong¡¯s side.


    The young man took a deep, deep breath.


    He sat next to the film emperor and slowly gathered the man into his arms. Heyered on his usual charm as he coaxed him in a soft voice:


    ¡°Shioshi, he is your younger brother. Even if there is no blood rtionship between the two of you, you are a family in the eyes of thew. Even if you have some...¡±


    Jing Yuanqi clenched his teeth: ¡°Irrational, unstable, blind, impulsive and mistaken ideas, you still need to know that it is impossible for the two of you to be together.¡±


    Shi Qing pushed him, but couldn¡¯t break away. Instead, his actions made the young man hold him even tighter.


    Jing Yuanqi continued: ¡°But it¡¯s different between us. We are a couple ordained by fate herself. What part of me is worse than Chen Rong?¡±


    He slowly lowered his body to lean on Shi Qing¡¯s knee. He pulled on the film emperor¡¯s hand, imploring him to touch his face with his slightly cool fingertips.


    There was a charming purr in his voice: ¡°Am I not good-looking? Am I not strong? That Chen Rong looks weak because he is weak, in both body and mind. Isted for seven rounds yesterday, can he do the same? I don¡¯t think he can hold on for even three.¡±


    ¡°Also...¡± The juvenile snake slithered up slowly. He deliberately lengthened his words as he whispered them into Shi Qing¡¯s ear.


    ¡°I like to drink porridge a lot. Especially if... you¡¯re the one who made it.¡±


    Shi Qing: [He¡¯s such a good negotiator. I want to agree so badly.]


    The System that modified and locked away its own memories became a pure and lovely child again.


    [What porridge? Where is the porridge?]


    Shi Qing¡¯s heart was wavering.


    But for the sake of the future, he resolutely pushed away the sticky youth. His voice was cold: ¡°Don¡¯t belittle A-Rong.¡±


    Jing Yuanqi: ¡°......¡±


    He felt that he had be a pufferfish.


    One poke would be enough to make him burst.


    ¡°Good!! Good!!!¡±


    The young man suddenly stood up in uncontroble rage: ¡°Just you wait! I¡¯m going to make you realize sooner orter what kind of trash you have a crush on! ¡±


    ¡ª¡ªBang!


    Having mmed the door on the way in, he mmed the door on the way out as well.


    Shi Qing shrugged and rose as well.


    The System asked quietly: [Host, was this all part of your n?]


    Shi Qing: [Yes, isn¡¯t it very simple? ording to Jing Yuanqi¡¯s personality he¡¯ll definitely find someone to provoke me if I don¡¯t agree to his demands. As for who to find, the worse their rtionship with me, the more effective this trick will be. When he goes through the information again, only Chen Rong will fit the bill.]


    [It¡¯s a good thing that Chen Rong is also a troublemaker. I¡¯m toozy to deal with him, but Jing Yuanqi guards his food like a dragon guards its treasures. In this situation, he will definitely deal with Chen Rong for me. Maybe Jing Yuanqi¡¯s morally defective brain will also wake up and perform normal routine operations.]


    The System quickly wrote down: [Normal routine.]


    ***


    Jing Yuanqi and Chen Rong were inseparable for the next few days.


    He spent money on Chen Rong like it was water and constantly took him to y and buy luxury goods.


    Chen Rong was Shi Qing¡¯s stepbrother. He had a very generous allowance each month, one that was even more than the ie of normal families, earned simply by ttering his stepfather. Unfortunately, he also had to pretend to be a clever little son in front of his stepfather, so he could not spend it all frivolously. He personally thought his life was very hard.


    But then Jing Yuanqi appeared.


    These days, Jing Yuanqi didn¡¯t conceal anything about his family from Chen Rong.


    His identity as the Jing family¡¯s eldest young master might not be impressive in and of itself, but Jing Yuanji also happened to be a genius businessman. After so long, his ownpany was already much more powerful than that of his entire family.


    Any one of his individual aplishments, like being the founder of Cpany or the chairman of N group, was enough to p Jing family in the face.


    And so, apart from Jing Yuanqi¡¯s inexplicable anger that day, Chen Rong was extremely satisfied with him.


    Besides, Jing Yuanqi came to himter on to apologize.


    Chen Rong put all his eggs in Jing Yuanqi¡¯s basket. He was just too powerful. Even Shi Qing was just an artist contracted to Cpany .


    If he was with Jing Yuanqi, he would no longer need to constantly please his stepfather or try to get rid of Shi Qing. He would directly ascend to a higher station in life.


    The more Chen Rong lost himself in his idealistic daydreams, the more he made himself believe that Jing Yuanqi¡¯s feelings towards him were genuine.


    Usually, when he was with the other, they were either ying around in various ces or he was listening to Jing Yuanqiining about Shi Qing.


    Chen Rong would usually join in and add fuel to the fire.


    After a week or so, Jing Yuanqi mentioned how Shi Qing¡¯s wound had healedpletely and the crew had asked them to return.


    He sighed and confessed that he really didn¡¯t want to work with Shi Qing. It would be great if he could get caught in a scandal right about now. Like... beating up his brother or something.


    Wasn¡¯t this exactly Chen Rong¡¯s specialty?!


    He immediately thumped his chest confidently. He promised to visit the crew tomorrow and ensure that Shi Qing suffered a big loss in reputation.


    That night, Jing Yuanqi went to where they were filming in advance and searched it inside out. Finally, he found a good, secluded ce that the cameras couldn¡¯t see.


    He wanted Shi Qing to see who Chen Rong really was. He had no intention of letting Chen Rong actually damage his reputation.


    ***


    The next day, Jing Yuanqi tried to invite Shi Qing to meet him but got rejected.


    He tried to suppress his bubbling rage as he called Chen Rong and told him to try instead.


    Chen Rong had no confidence that he would be any more sessful, but sent a text anyways. But somehow the other person agreed toe immediately.


    He felt more and more like Shi Qing was acting strange these days.


    But it didn¡¯t matter. From today onwards, Shi Qing would be just another one of his stepping stones, crushed underneath his foot forever.


    Jing Yuanqi arrived first. He took the opportunity to look around again. It was only after he was sure no one was monitoring him that he asked Chen Rong to invite Shi Qing over again. He made sure to assure him: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve put up cameras. You just need to frame him and I¡¯ll do the rest.¡±


    After double-checking everything, he set up a telescope andid in wait.


    He could make a pretty good guess as to what this kind of white lotus would do.


    He would manipte his surroundings to create the visual effect so that, from a certain angle, it would look like Shi Qing hit him. Then creating some slight wounds on his face would be all he would need toplete the illusion.


    Chen Rong arrived brimming with confidence.


    He agreed to meet with Shi Qing in this deserted corner. He was all too familiar with how to provoke this stepbrother of his.


    ¡°Let me tell you a secret, brother. Dad told me that I¡¯m much better than a trueborn son like you.¡±


    He had nned out a few more things to say, but had no time to react because his stepbrother immediately socked him in his face.


    The force behind this blow was truly excessive.


    Chen Rong¡¯s tears and snot flowed all at once. His vision began to go ck as he fell to the ground. He struggled to get up as he wiped the blood from his nose.


    Has Shi Qing be easier to provoke since thest time they had met?


    Chen Rong could not help butugh through the pain. He raised his head and looked at the stepbrother he could never exceed: ¡°You¡¯re still as dumb as ever.¡±


    But the silent film emperor now had a look of panic on his face. He knelt down and helped him up. ¡°A-Rong, are you alright?¡±


    Chen Rong: ¡°???¡±


    He shook off his stepbrother¡¯s hand, and climbed up himself. He scoffed: ¡°It¡¯s no use. What you did just now was caught on camera. Just wait quietly for your downfall.¡±


    Jing Yuanqi saw that it was done. He sauntered over smugly.


    ¡°Jing-ge!¡± Chen Rong hurriedly approached him. ¡°Look at what he did to me!¡±


    Jing Yuanqi nced at the confused film emperor before examining Chen Rong¡¯s bloody nose and darkening bruises. He pped his hands.


    ¡°Very convincing. You¡¯re a true professional at this. The makeup almost looks like it¡¯s real.¡±


    Chen Rong quickly exined, ¡°No Jing-ge, it is real. Shi Qing just hit me. You have to help me get revenge!¡±


    It was Shi Qing¡¯s turn to y. He quickly stepped forward to pull at Chen Rong¡¯s hand. His expression was both confused and frazzled. His voice had a slight quiver to it: ¡°A-Rong, it wasn¡¯t me. I didn¡¯t hit you. Are you alright? Do you need a doctor......¡±


    ¡°Fuck off! Now you know to be scared?!¡± Chen Rong threw off his hands. He was feeling very satisfied right now.


    Jing Yuanqi was also very satisfied when he saw Shi Qing standing there helplessly.


    He stepped forward and hugged Shi Qing from behind: ¡°Shioshi, do you see now? Chen Rong is not as innocent as you think. He hates you enough to wish for your death. In order to frame you, he didn¡¯t hesitate in the slightest while creating this scenario.¡±


    He held Shi Qing tighter. ¡°Just take a look. You didn¡¯t hit him, but he¡¯s clearly trying to insist that you did. Now you can clearly see who the superior choice is.¡±


    Chen Rong was blindsided by this scene: ¡°???¡±


    Chen Rong: ¡°What are you doing, Jing-ge?? I really did get hit by him! The wounds on my face are because of him!!¡±


    It would be strange if Jing Yuanqi believed a word he said.


    Shi Qing liked Chen Rong so much. How could he willingly hit him?


    He only hugged the little prey in his arms and raised his eyebrows impatiently: ¡°Whatever. Your part is done. Go wash the wounds off your face and fuck off.¡±


    Chen Rong: ¡°......But they¡¯re real! My wounds are real!¡±


    Jing Yuanqi squinted as he took a closer look. It did appear to be real.


    ¡°Wow. I didn¡¯t think you had it in you. You actually got someone to beat you up for real, just to frame Shioshi. I apud your dedication.¡±


    Chen Rong: ¡°......¡±


    He was about to go insane: ¡°Shi Qing was the one who hit me!! Shi Qing, ah!! He just punched me in the face! Jing-ge didn¡¯t you see it??¡±


    It hurt him to even talk. He tried to model what happened just now: ¡°I just said a word from right here when he punched me. Jing-ge, look at how much my nose is bleeding! Look!¡±


    ¡°Ohe on. You even got yourself a script? Stop pretending already. You¡¯re dismissed. Shoo shoo.¡±


    As he said this, Jing Yuanqi looked at the stiff body held in his arms. A pair of shining ck eyes dimmed as they stared at Chen Rong¡¯s ugly expression.


    Jing Yuanqi¡¯s heart felt both proud and distressed.


    He kissed the film emperor gently on the cheek.


    ¡°Shioshi, take a good look at him. He¡¯s still trying to frame you even now. This is a ssical example of a white lotus. You were wrong about him.¡±


    Chen Rong watched with a swelling face as Shi Qing, who had swung his fist without hesitation just a few moments ago, was now staring at him with red-rimmed eyes and a sorrowful expression.


    Who the hell was the real white lotus here ah!!


    Everyone please give a warm wee to the new editor for this novel, SimoB!

 Chapter 33

    <h4>Chapter 33</h4>


    Bonus ko-fi chapter brought to you by dawnsky, Meeples, LovelyPangolin and GrotesqueWombat!


    <i>Editor: SimoB</i>


    Chen Rong felt like Jing Yuanqi might be legally blind.


    He covered his throbbing face as tears fell nonstop. He didn¡¯t know whether he was crying from the pain or the crushing feeling in his heart: ¡°Just watch the surveince cameras! Then everything will be clear.¡±


    The more Chen Rong insisted that Shi Qing hit him, the happier Jing Yuanqi was.


    He continued to fan the mes of Shi Qing¡¯s doubt: ¡°Do you know why he¡¯s so set on watching the surveince? It¡¯s because he¡¯s already nted a fake video to uploadter to ruin your reputation.¡±


    ¡°You might think of him as...¡± The young man red with long-suppressed hatred at Chen Rong, who was standing there nkly as his entire scheme was exposed. ¡°......as your little brother, but to him you¡¯re just an obstacle to his inheritance.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ve alreadye this far, yet he still insists that you beat him. Shioshi, isn¡¯t it time to face reality?¡±


    The sadness on Shi Qing¡¯s face became even more pronounced.


    His eyes drooped, his face clouded over, and he grew silent.


    Jing Yuanqi was filled with determination as he held Shi Qing¡¯s soft body. His urge to strap a rocket to Chen Rong and tell him to piss off lessened somewhat with the sensation. He didn¡¯t care at all that the other person was looking at him with a betrayed expression.


    Of course, while there wasn¡¯t an urgent need for rocketunchers, it was still necessary to send him off on a train at least.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough Chen Rong. You¡¯ve done your song and dance. It¡¯s time for you to go.¡±


    Chen Rong was about to go insane. ¡°I¡¯m dancing? Me??? Jing-ge he really beat me. It was really him! Weren¡¯t you watching just now?!!¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I was.¡±


    The young man looked at the film emperor in his arms softly. His eyes were filled with pity: ¡°It really did look like Shioshi hit you from the angle I was at.¡±


    Chen Rong: ¡°??? Then why do you not believe me?!?¡±


    Jing Yuanqi¡¯s face darkened again. He directed a resentful gaze towards the white lotus in front of him. His voice was like ice: ¡°Shioshi wouldn¡¯t have hurt a single hair on your head.¡±


    He had long since guessed that Chen Rong must have used various methods so that, regardless of how relentlessly Shi Qing was bullied, he would continue to like Chen Rong wholeheartedly and believe him to be the kindest person.


    The kind of angle misdirection Chen Rong just used to make it look like Shi Qing hit him probably wasn¡¯t anything new.


    Chen Rong, who was good at angle misdirection but really was innocent this time: ¡°I- he beat me like this! You can still...¡±


    ¡°A-Rong...¡±


    Shi Qing suddenly called out to Chen Rong. There was a trace of sadness in that eternally frigid voice. His beautiful ck eyes seemed to expose his inner anguish. The film emperor looked at his stepbrother in a daze. ¡°If you tell me that it was all a misunderstanding or that Jing Yuanqi forced you, I won¡¯t me you. I can still forgive you.¡±


    Chen Rong, who was still bleeding freely from his nose: ¡°......¡±


    He¡¯s the one who got sucker punched, okay?!!


    The person who was in so much pain that he wanted to die, and the one who had a nosebleed were both him, okay?!!


    ¡°Fine!! I see what¡¯s going on!! You¡¯re working together, aren¡¯t you?!¡± Chen Rong finally gave up trying to get the blind Jing Yuanqi to switch sides. He howled angrily, ¡°I¡¯m going to go home now!!! I want dad to have a good look at how intolerant his son is of me!¡±


    ¡°Go ahead.¡±


    Jing Yuanqi¡¯s mind and spirit were wholly devoted to Shi Qing. He didn¡¯t even give Chen Rong a spare nce: ¡°By the way, I forgot to tell you that I recorded and sent our little conversations from earlier to uncle. I hope that he¡¯ll still be the kind man you remember, when you return.¡±


    Chen Rong: ¡°???¡±


    Chen Rong: ¡°......¡±


    He berated Jing Yuanqi: ¡°Your eyes may be open, but you¡¯re blind!!! Shi Qing ispletely lying to you! Why are you serving him on your hands and knees?!!¡±


    Jing Yuanqi stared at the film emperor who was bing gloomier with every word. Although he knew that forcing Shi Qing to give up on Chen Rong was the only way that he would have a chance, he couldn¡¯t help but feel sorry for him.


    ¡°Shioshi.¡±


    The young man kissed Shi Qing¡¯s cheek softly. Heforted: ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t let Chen Rong hurt you anymore.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll drive him out of this city for good.¡±


    There was no way he would give Shi Qing another chance to fall in love with a white lotus like Chen Rong.


    He didn¡¯t even care if Chen Rong really left or not.


    While they were walking out, Shi Qing looked back.


    Jing Yuanqi didn¡¯t do the same. But although he didn¡¯t turn his head, he could guess that the eyes of the film emperor must¡¯ve been filled with destion as he nced at the younger brother he had secretly loved for so many years.


    Behind them, Chen Rong watched as Shi Qing arrogantly raised his eyebrow at him: ¡°......¡±


    He knew it! This was another one of his stepbrother¡¯s schemes!!


    He tried to salvage the situation onest time: ¡°Jing Yuanqi!!! Look!!! Look at the expression on Shi Qing¡¯s face!¡±


    Jing Yuanqi sneered and didn¡¯t move an inch. His hand was still pressed lightly against the film emperor¡¯s back. He stroked andforted him: ¡°Shioshi, don¡¯t be sad. Look at how he¡¯s trying to ssh dirty water on you.¡±


    Chen Rong watched as Shi Qing continued to tweak his eyebrows at him: ¡°......¡±


    ¡°Blind jerk!!!!!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re a blind jerk!!!!!¡±


    Aaaaaaaahhhhhhh he was so angry!!!


    After Shi Qing and Jing Yuanqi returned, the film emperor locked himself in his room. He stopped speaking and refused to eat, like he wanted to wither away.


    The young man¡¯s hatred towards the person who caused Shi Qing to act like this grew deeper with time. He decided to chase Chen Rong out of the country instead of just to D city.


    That white lotus should give up on seducing Shi Qing again in this lifetime.


    While contemting on how to expel his rival, Jing Yuanqi was at the same time busy trying to coax Shi Qing out of his room.


    He ordered a meal and personally carried it to the film emperor¡¯s door. In a soft voice, he called out: ¡°Shioshi, it¡¯s time for dinner. Why don¡¯t we eat together?¡±


    The System reminded Shi Qing, who was busy ying video games: [Host, Jing Yuanqi is outside.]


    Shi Qing: [Just one more round.]


    Jing Yuanqi, who was outside the door, didn¡¯t get a response. He continued to knock on the door and softened his voice to persuade him: ¡°I know you are sad, but no matter how sad you are, your body is your own. These dishes all taste very good. I also added devil¡¯s pepper just for you.¡±


    Shi Qing buried his head in his game.


    ¡°Shall we go swimming together after dinner? I¡¯m good at swimming.¡±


    Shi Qing was gaming.


    ¡°I bought a mall! How about we go there together in the evening? I¡¯ll have everyone else sent off. How about a stroll there? Just the two of us?¡±


    Shi Qing finished his game.


    Just when Jing Yuanqi was about to knock on the door again, it opened.


    The indifferent film emperor appeared before him in his pajamas.


    At this moment, the young man didn¡¯t know what he was feeling.


    On one hand, his heart ached because of how Shi Qing had been affected by this.


    On the other hand, he¡¯s d Shi Qing now knew Chen Rong¡¯s true face.


    He walked into the room and put the food on the table: ¡°I picked all the things you like. I also added devil¡¯s peppers. Gao Zhi told me you only ate two steamed buns, a bowl of rice porridge and a bottle of soy milk when you woke up this morning. Shioshi should eat some more since it¡¯s lunchtime now.¡±


    Shi Qing silently sat on the bed, seemingly still immersed in his sadness.


    Jing Yuanqi walked over. It was one of those rare moments where he didn¡¯t try anything. He justid his head down on the film emperor¡¯s knees and gently soothed his makeshift pillow.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be sad. He¡¯s not worth you being like this.¡±


    The young man could taste bitterness emanating from the bottom of his heart. He wanted to dismember Chen Rong for this feeling.


    And yet he was unable to harm a single hair on Shi Qing, who had used him as a substitute.


    There was always such a person in the world.


    No matter how Shi Qing hurt him or how abominable and excessive his actions were, Jing Yuanqi could not stay angry with him.


    Of course, even though he was not angry with Shi Qing...


    That didn¡¯t prevent him from taking it all out on Chen Rong.


    While thinking about how to deal with Chen Rong, Jing Yuanqi looked up at Shi Qing humbly: ¡°I¡¯ll be with you forever, so don¡¯t think about him anymore, alright? Shioshi, aren¡¯t we very happy together? I can do it seven times when no one else can.¡±


    Shi Qing suddenly asked: ¡°Is he... still at home?¡±


    ¡°Not anymore.¡±


    As soon as the topic turned to Chen Rong, Jing Yuanqi gnashed his teeth: ¡°He has decided to leave the country. He should be at the airport by now.¡±


    Shi Qing¡¯s tone was slightly gloomy: ¡°He didn¡¯t say anything before he left?¡±


    Of course he did.


    He went on a long swearing rant.


    But since there were more than a dozen bodyguards escorting him onto the private ne, no matter how dirty Chen Rong¡¯s mouth was he was still forcefully secured a seat.


    Jing Yuanqi: ¡°He didn¡¯t. Maybe he was afraid you would go after him. He left suddenly without a word.¡±


    The look on the film emperor¡¯s face grew sadder.


    Jing Yuanqi hated Chen Rong so much, it made his teeth itch.


    How could he be so blind to what a good person Shi Qing was?


    But it was only thanks to Chen Rong¡¯s visual impairment that Jing Yuanqi had a chance to enter Shi Qing¡¯s heart in this lifetime. Otherwise, this stubborn little fool would have never given him the time of day.


    The young man quietlyforted the film emperor: ¡°Shioshi, I¡¯m notcking in any waypared to him.¡±


    ¡°I look better than him, I have a better body than him and greater physical strength than him. You and I are both actors as well, so we understand each other. Most importantly, he doesn¡¯t like you. But I do.¡±


    Jing Yuanqi sent out his trump card.


    The juvenile snake slowly climbed up until his lips were beside Shi Qing¡¯s ears. There was great sorrow in his voice:


    ¡°If you can¡¯t forget him, then I¡¯m willing to be him for you.¡±


    He¡¯s willing to gain Shi Qing¡¯s favour by any means.


    Someone else might need to throw up upon learning that they were a substitute for someone else.


    But Jing Yuanqi was different.


    At the beginning, his attitude towards Shi Qing was flippant and yful.


    If even he wasn¡¯t taking it seriously, could you really me Shi Qing for using him as well?


    Of course, he was dead serious now.


    Jing Yuanqi has no moral integrity, but that meant he could easily let go of things that ordinary people would care a great deal about.


    It was true that Shi Qing has no feelings for him right now.


    But feelingse from interaction. Shi Qing and Chen Rong had known each other for less than 20 years. He and Shi Qing would have a lifetime.


    They didn¡¯t need some bullshit like romance. As long as Shi Qing did not reject him, he was confident that he could stick to Shi Qing for the rest of his life. Would he really lose to a crappy white lotus?


    Given a few years, the name ¡®Chen Rong¡¯ would be a remnant of the past.


    After he finished his little calctions, the young man snuggled up against the film emperor. He lowered his body, discarding his pride entirely to act spoiled: ¡°Agree with me. Agree with me already. The best way to forget a rtionship is to start a new one.¡±


    Seeing that Shi Qing was still resistant, Jing Yuanqi added: ¡°How about this, Shioshi? Treat our rtionship as a test drive. If you don¡¯t like it, you can return me with zero hassle.¡±


    There was no way that was true.


    As long as Shi Qing the big m fell into his, he would stick to him 24/7.


    Even if Shi Qing changed his mind, he would never let go.


    He would be as coquettish as was necessary. Someone with Shi Qing¡¯s personality had no way to deal with someone as thick-skinned as Jing Yuanqi.


    As he was being convinced, the film emperor¡¯s face gradually filled with hesitation.


    Under the expectant eyes of Jing Yuanqi, he slowly turned to nt a kiss on the young man¡¯s cheek: ¡°Alright.¡±


    [Ding! Jing Yuanqi¡¯s animosity value: 0/100]


    Unfortunately, the System didn¡¯t have time to congratte the Host like it usually did. As soon as it had reported the animosity value, mosaics covered its screen.


    This time Shi Qing wasn¡¯t drunk, so they didn¡¯t do it as much.


    The film emperor fell asleep by the fifth time.


    Jing Yuanqi cleaned up as usual.


    He picked up their clothes and carefully tossed the soiled sheets into the wash so as to not disturb Shi Qing. Then he opened the windows for some fresh air.


    Fortunately, his back didn¡¯t hurt this time.


    But although it doesn¡¯t hurt, Jing Yuanqi still considered drinking more kidney nourishing soups on a regr basis.


    After all, five times was still quite a lot.


    If it wasn¡¯t for his strong body, born from a love of exercise and a naturally high endurance, he would not have been able to hold on.


    As he was thinking, the youth stood in front of the floor to floor window and looked out inplete satisfaction.


    Let¡¯s see Chen Rong try to rob him now. He probably couldn¡¯t even hold on for three rounds with that skinny body of his. Chen Rong, with his tiny body, had no chance of seeing Shi Qing ever again.


    He and Shi Qing were made for each other.


    Jing Yuanqi¡¯s lifelong entanglement n had started smoothly.


    As soon as Shi Qing woke up, the youth pestered him to join him in announcing to the public that they were together.


    If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that Jing Yuanqi didn¡¯t want to get a foreign citizenship, he would go abroad just to get married.


    But Jing Yuanqi was satisfied with just announcing their rtionship to the public. Although they couldn¡¯t legally be married yet, two public figuresing out to the press was about the same as marriage.


    Although he didn¡¯t mind that Shi Qing¡¯s heart was temporarily (emphasis on temporarily!!!) closed off to him, he would never allow another Chen Rong to appear.


    Therefore, after the announcement, while the outside world was still reeling from the shock, Jing Yuanqi started his new career of ¡®being wherever Shi Qing was¡¯.


    If Shi Qing yed the role of an emperor, he yed the role of a minister.


    If Shi Qing was the son of an aristocratic family, so was he.


    Even if there was no suitable role for him, he would be an investor and act as a background extra.


    When his scenes were done, Jing Yuanqi would take a seat in the studio and refuse to leave. No one could say anything about it because he was paying money to be here. He wasn¡¯t stealing food out of anyone¡¯s mouth. Besides, he brought his own food.


    He didn¡¯t even need to be assigned somewhere to live because he always slept with Shi Qing.


    At first, their fellow artists were kind of weirded out by this.


    There were many people that announced their rtionship to the public, but no one acted like Jing Yuanqi, who couldn¡¯t leave Shi Qing alone even for a moment.


    But all they could do was adjust. Immediately after the announcement, Jing Yuanqi had publicized his own assets, along with Shi Qing¡¯s identity as the only son of a powerful family.


    He didn¡¯t do it just to show off. It was to demonstrate a fact: I have money and power. If any of you dare to have intentions towards my lover, then get ready to be cklisted.


    Who dared to offend such a BOSS?!


    As for Shi Qing, let¡¯s put aside his status as the only child of a powerful family. Jing Yuanqi guarding him like a dog guarded his bones was enough to dissuade all of his admirers.


    The duo were together in the eyes of the public already, so it was like they were married. Even if someone did try something, they would bebelled a homewrecker and retaliated against.


    Either person could crush them as easily as they would an ant.


    Thus, the fairy tale love story between Jing Yuanqi and Shi Qing began.


    More than sixty yearster, the lives of Jing Yuanqi and Shi Qing came to an end.


    There was no disease nor pain. Just the consequence of age. They were staying in the hospital for now, but it was assumed that a recovery was unlikely.


    But something that could be viewed positively was that they both had symptoms at the same time and went to the hospital together.


    Outside, fans of all ages were sad.


    But none of them felt pity for their idols.


    [Jing-ge has been a winner his whole life.]


    [I agree with the user upstairs. Since Jing-ge announced that he was with Shi-ge, his life seemed to truly begin. Later, he became a film emperor, which created so many more opportunities for him. Later he leveraged hispany¡¯s new technology to make the government legalize same-sex marriage. I was a teenager when the news exploded overnight. No one expected that a movie star could have so many assets.]


    [Yeah he¡¯s really a business genius. He¡¯s a BOSS no matter what he does.]


    [Grandpa Shi is also very powerful. Our teacher said that people like Shi Qing are all talents who can be considered national treasures. He yed the role of He Chang 40 years ago but it¡¯s still a ssic.]


    [User upstairs, why¡¯d you call him Grandpa Shi? He¡¯s always gonna be Shi-ge. My Shi-ge will never grow old!]


    [Wuwuwuwu you¡¯re all looking back on their achievements. Am I the only one looking back on the fairy tale love story between Jing-ge and Shi-ge? I did some research, and apparently ever since they got together, they haven¡¯t separated once. Even though Jing-ge was very busy running his business empire, he only had video conferences no matter the circumstances. Even when he had to physically inspect thepany, he went with Shi-ge. And as soon as he announced his rtionship, he gave half of his shares to Shi-ge. How much trust do you need to have to do something like that?]


    [Fairy tale love story +1. Even if I¡¯m getting on in years now, I¡¯ll never forget the moment that Jing-ge came to the stage to receive the title of Film Emperor. The first sentence he said was that he could finally stand on the same stage as Shi Qing. At that time, tears flowed down my face. Not because I was moved, but because I was sad. Why can¡¯t I meet such a partner? Shi-ge and Jing-ge did it.]


    [My tears are like a typhoon. Shi-ge was also very gentle. On several shows, Jing-ge admitted himself that he was too sticky. Shi-ge must have endless patience to put up with him 24/7. Seriously, I don¡¯t think I could stand it if my partner was that clingy. But they¡¯ve lived happily for so long. In conclusion, the pot matches its cover.]


    [They really haven¡¯t quarreled even once. They¡¯ve never been involved in any scandals either. They could very well be considered a fairy tale couple of the entertainment circle. Now they even live in the hospital together.]


    [Wishing that they can bepanions in the next life as well]


    [Wish +1]


    [Wish +2]


    While the fans were having their discussions online, Jing Yuanqi was lying on a hospital bed. His breathing wasboured, but he still held Shi Qing¡¯s hand and squeezed the film emperor¡¯s palm like before.


    ¡°Shi Qing, let me ask you...... Do you remember Chen Rong?¡±


    Shi Qing turned around andid on his side to look at Jing Yuanqi. ¡°Who is Chen Rong? I¡¯m too old to remember.¡±


    Jing Yuanqi smiled contentedly.


    ¡°I¡¯m... relieved.¡±


    He held his lover¡¯s hand as his eyes closed slowly.


    Shi Qing leaned forward to nt a gentle kiss on his face. His head slowly settled on Jing Yuanqi¡¯s chest to listen to the faint heartbeat within.


    ¨C¡°Thump thump! Thump thump! Thump thump!¡±


    ¨C¡°¡ª¡ª¡±


    All was quiet.


    Shi Qing only closed his eyes after he couldn¡¯t hear that heart beat anymore.


    After a while, the nurse came in, only to find Shi Qing on Jing Yuanqi¡¯s bed. His head was lying on his lover¡¯s chest, and both of them had stopped breathing.


    Shi Qing returned to the space between worlds.


    System:


    [Congrattions to the Host! Please choose to:


    Continue onto the next task orTake a rest


    ]


    Shi Qing spun himself in a circle: ¡°One,e on!¡±


    [Ding! Please prepare yourself. We will jump to the next world immediately!]


    Shi Qing opened his eyes to a suffocating cloud of perfume.


    He got up, and observed his overlyvish surroundings. He began to look through the original owner¡¯s memory.


    Well. Looks like I¡¯m a dandy this time.


    Second arc done! The dandy little master is about to arrive!


    Hi guys. I really enjoy tranting this novel and I would love to continue updating as much as I do now, but I think I need to devote a bit more time to proofreading and polishing chapters. Updates will be slightly less frequent in the future. I hope you can be understanding of this.

 Chapter 34

    <h4>Chapter 34</h4>


    <i> Editor: SimoB</i>


    Shi Qing waved a hand in front of his nose to dispel the cloying fragrances wafting through thevishly decorated room, but to no avail. The overwhelming smell still assaulted his senses. He could only cough twice and cover his nose with his sleeve while he browsed through the memories the System sent him.


    This was a fantasy world set in imperial China.


    The male lead was the Ninth Prince Yu Chennian. He started as the most pitiful member of the imperial family and rose to be the ultimate winner of the battle for the throne.


    The Emperor had nine sons, of whom the most unpopr was Yu Chennian. The reason being, as per the novel, because his birth mother was just an ugly pce maid. The Emperor once forced himself on her when he was drunk and Yu Chennian was born a few monthster.


    To ask the Emperor, with a harem filled with three thousand beauties, to ept that fact that he went after this ugly pce maid was equivalent to asking him to ept his desire for a pig. He flew into a rage as soon as he woke up. He wanted to have the maid executed, but the kind-hearted Empress persuaded His Majesty to spare the maid¡¯s life.


    As a result, the pce maid gave birth to the ninth prince. It was said that all of the lotus flowers in the pce ponds wilted the night he was born, and so the Emperor decided that Yu Chennian was a symbol of misfortune, a bad omen.


    ording to tradition, the mother gained honour based on the circumstances of her son. Since the pce maid gave birth to a prince, it was customary to grant her a title. However, the Emperor t out refused to do so.


    He didn¡¯t want to take a pig as his concubine.


    He executed the maid who had just given birth and so the newborn Yu Chennian very quickly became motherless. Moreover, the Emperor made it clear that he did not want to see this son of his. As such no one in the pce volunteered to raise the ninth prince.


    In the end, it was the Empress who had no son of her own who came forward to take this hot potato called Yu Chennian.


    She was not favoured to begin with, and as Yu Chennian was believed to be unlucky, the two of them became more and more distant from the Emperor.


    Then, the Empress lost her backing due to the deaths of her father and brothers in battle. She was schemed against and banished to the cold pce. Yu Chennian followed as well. The mother and son pair were given the cold shoulder by all others. While Yu Chennian was able to study in the Imperial Study, it was in no way a blessing because his five brothers would humiliate him any chance they got. Although he was the Emperor¡¯s son, even the most humble of pce servants were better off than him.


    When he was a teenager, the princes entered the pce. Even here, people were happy to bully Yu Chennian. The one who targeted him the most was the Prime Minister¡¯s son.


    In this dynasty, the Prime Minister was the leader of all officials. Besides, this Prime Minister also came from a traditionally aristocratic family. The Emperor treated him with more respect than his own sons. It could be said that, as long as the Prime Minister offered his support to a prince, he would be halfway to the throne.


    Therefore, the Prime Minister¡¯s legitimate son naturally became someone that the princes tried to gain favor with.


    The arrogant Prime Minister¡¯s son was even more addicted to mistreating Yu Chennian than the five princes. Verbal humiliation was the least he would do. He also nned out various kinds of seemingly harmless pranks that could quickly be lethal. For example, he once put a snake in Yu Chennian¡¯s table.


    Another time he deliberately overturned the prince¡¯s lunch and stomped it into the ground while knowing that the ninth princecked both food and clothing but intended to save a portion of his lunch to give to the deposed Empresster.


    The most heinous incident of all was when, due to Yu Chennian¡¯s beautiful and delicate appearance, the son of the Prime Minister, who frequents all kinds of brothels, once had people hold him down while an eunuch mimed indecent actions from behind him.


    This was an outrageous disgrace to him as a man.


    This event finally angered Yu Chennian, who had been enduring in silence for a long time. He sought out his mother¡¯s family, that of the deposed Empress, while keeping a low profile. When the foreign invaders came, several generals of the court were defeated in session and Yu Chennian, who was of age by then, asked to head out to the frontier. Almost everyone thought that he was heading to his death, but he became famous after just his first battle. Not only did hee back alive, he also brought back the head of the invading prince.


    In the beginning, the Emperor was worried that this son of his had nefarious intentions, but Yu Chennian always behaved as though he was gentle and harmless. He handed back control of the army without making a fuss. Later, as their foreign enemies continued to invade, the Emperor had no choice but to let him fight again. Yu Chennian returned triumphant every time.


    The Emperor gradually epted that his least favourite son was now the sharpest knife he wielded.


    And a few yearster, the knife no longer needed its owner.


    Yu Chennian fought his way to the capital city with the army he had control of. He killed his five elder brothers and two sisters before ascending to the throne.


    Of course, he didn¡¯t forget the Prime Minister¡¯s son.


    He castrated the man first, then left him on the street for more than half a month during the cold winter to beg. After that, his frostbitten body was executed by dismemberment, pulled apart by five horses. Yu Chennian even fed his remains to his dog. His bone-deep hatred was very apparent.


    But after that, the novel gained a life of its own...


    Without the protagonist¡¯s halo, Yu Chennian died soon after, having been bitten by the poisonous snake the Prime Minister¡¯s son had once hidden in his desk.


    After going through his memory, Shi Qing was not at all surprised by his current identity.


    He was that same son of the Prime Minister.


    Because the Prime Minister¡¯s authority was too absolute, he was allowed to be willful from a young age. He could be considered the biggest second generation in the entire capital.


    Besides that, the Emperor had held him and fed him when he was young. Even the princes weren¡¯t treated as well as him.


    A dandy was a very apt word to describe him.


    During the original plotline, the original owner has done every bad thing you could think of.


    While he was only 14 right now and so he hadn¡¯t gone too far yet, he had already strolled around brothels, bullied the Ninth Prince for a bit, and teased women in the streets.


    To be fair, since he was born prematurely, he was rtively weak and could not get it up even though he was 14 already. So he really did just stroll around the brothels and he really only flirted with civilian girls.


    It was not until he was sixteen that he became an irredeemable viin.


    He rode his horse through the crowded downtown area and trampled a toddler to death. If civilian girls were not willing to follow him, he forcefully kidnapped them and tormented them with his scumbag friends until they died of exhaustion. He would deliberately lure schrs to gamble with him and cheated to make them lose all their money. He then cut their hands off as repayment for their debts, destroying their dreams for a better future.


    He did such unforgivable things just for his own entertainment.


    He was infamous, but managed to keep his actions a secret from his family. The Emperor knew what he was up to of course, but instead of punishing him, he sent people to egg him on. After all, the more depraved the original owner became, the more control the Emperor had over him. He could manipte the Prime Minister by using his beloved son as a puppet.


    But before the Emperor ever even got to use this knowledge to his advantage, Yu Chennian swept into the capital, took the throne and granted his father a quick death.


    And now, Shi Qing has be him.


    The youth who was already infamous at the age of 14. The little tyrant that no one dared to approach.


    He¡¯d already be used to being given the viin card every time, so he skipped the topic and directly asked the System: [What is Yu Chennian¡¯s animosity value?]


    When the System jumped to this world, it had learned that the Host got a SSS difficulty task again, so it didn¡¯t dare to show its face. Now that it saw Shi Qing wasn¡¯t angry, it answered carefully: [Yu Chennian¡¯s animosity value: 150/100]


    Shi Qing: [?]


    Shi Qing: [It can go above 100?]


    The System felt a bit guilty: [Um, in this world he¡¯s kind of narrow-minded and vindictive.]


    Shi Qing: [Got it.]


    As soon as he put the sleeve covering his nose down so that he could get off the couch, the door opened from the outside. A gorgeously dressed middle-aged woman, who was most likely a beauty in her youth, greeted him with a smile. Very naturally, she started helping Shi Qing get dressed.


    ¡°It¡¯s already light outside, Little Master Shi. You seem to have had a good time, but do you want me to send some more girls to apany you?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    Shi Qing yawned as he stood there with outstretched arms, being waited on by others. He saidzily, ¡°I have to go to the Imperial Study today. I¡¯lle by to y again in the evening.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll tell Cuicui and the others to wait for you then.¡±


    The Madame responded happily. Her smile was genuine.


    These childish young masters were their favourite customers. They were too young for anything other than hugging and listening to some music, but were also very generous at the same time.


    When she finished dressing him, she went to open the window.


    As soon as the window opened, a cold wind rushed in. Shi Qing was shivering: ¡°Why is it so cold outside?¡±


    ¡°Right? It¡¯s snowing.¡±


    Snowing?


    Shi Qing remembered something.


    Wasn¡¯t it on the first day it snowed that year that the original owner put the poisonous snake into Yu Chennian¡¯s table?


    He yawned and left without saying anything to the Madame.


    As soon as he came downstairs, the young man who was watching a performance came to greet him: ¡°Little Master, do you want to ride to the pce now?¡±


    Shi Qing approached the copper mirror on the wall and examined himself carefully.


    He had a good face. Although he was young, his features were very sharp. With the slight tilt of his chin, a spoiled and arrogant air surrounded him.


    The bronze mirror didn¡¯t offer the clearest of reflections, but his skin was obviously very pale.


    ¡°You go and get the horse first. Then go to the mansion and fetch my cloak, the red one.¡±


    This servant had followed him since childhood. Shi Qing was more lenient towards him than others. He couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Little Master, I thought you didn¡¯t like that colour?¡±


    Then he saw his Little Master kick at him like before: ¡°Do as I say. Stop talking nonsense.¡±


    ¡°Yes yes. This one will go right away.¡±


    The young man quickly dodged and ran off.


    After half an hour, Shi Qing was wearing a red cloak as he entered the pce in a carriage.


    The Imperial Pce¡¯s guards recognized who the carriage belonged to and they let it through.


    As the most powerful second generation in the capital, Shi Qing had such a right.


    He only got off the carriage when he was at the steps. He raised his chin slightly and refused to step on the snow-covered stairs like he usually did. He called a eunuch over to carry him to the front door of the Imperial Study.


    There were already a few people waiting there that morning; five in total. Shi Qing nced past four of them to look at the young man in the back.


    He was wearing clothes that were out of stylepared to those of his older brothers¡¯. It was snowing, but his clothes were still very thin. His long white hands were curled up slightly, and his head was down, obscuring his face. Regardless, anyone could see that he was the prince with the least support behind him.


    ¡°Shi Qing came. You¡¯re notte today.¡±


    The first prince took the lead in greeting him. He watched as Shi Qing was carefully lowered onto the cleared ground by the eunuch. He approached with a jovial look on his face: ¡°What happened? Was Ruyi Tower not fun?¡±


    ¡°It was all rouge and othermon wares. Of course it wasn¡¯t much fun.¡±


    The little master, who was clearly raised by a rich family,nded on the ground. He opened his arms to let the eunuch brush off any remaining snow on his body. He raised his chin slightly with a spoiled expression on his delicate face: ¡°The girl from yesterday was supposedly their best, but her hands aren¡¯t even as soft as mine. I should ask His Majesty to give me a good-looking one sometime.¡±


    He seemed to be feeling generous towards the first prince: ¡°Why note with me, I¡¯ll ask His Majesty to give you one as well.¡±


    The first prince refused in a hurry. He wanted to improve his father¡¯s opinion of him, so how could he dare to ask him for a woman at this time? He would gain a reputation for being a yboy!


    Only someone as sheltered as Shi Qing would dare to make such a request of the Emperor.


    While they were talking, the third prince ran over in a hurry. There was a lunchbox in his hand. He immediately headed towards Shi Qing.


    ¡°Shi Qing.¡±


    He didn¡¯t notice how ugly the eldest prince¡¯s face turned after he arrived. He took the boy aside and whispered, ¡°I¡¯ve found what you wanted.¡±


    ¡°You did?!¡±


    Shi Qing seemed to shout out of excitement. The other princes red at the third prince, who had pleased Shi Qing.


    Only Yu Chennian met the gaze of the little boy who looked over.


    Against a background of heavy snowfall, the little boy wrapped in a red cape looked unabashedly at Yu Chennian with bright eyes. Then he looked down at the lunchbox in his hand. His dark eyes were filled with anticipation.


    Yu Chennian¡¯s heart sank.


    Shi Qing¡¯s undisguised tion made it clear that there was something in the lunchbox meant to torment himter.


    The third prince was still talking to Shi Qing quietly: ¡°I¡¯ll hold him back for a while. Just put it in when you¡¯re inside.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡±


    The little boy nodded excitedly and said sweetly: ¡°Third brother is the best after all.¡±


    Because the Emperor gave him special permission, the son of the Prime Minister could refer to the other princes as his older brothers.


    ¡°And don¡¯t you forget it.¡±


    Before the third prince could improve his rtionship with Shi Qing some more, Shi Qing had snatched the lunchbox from him and was pulling him towards Yu Chennian.


    He was still in a daze when the little master pushed him in front of Yu Chennian. He energetically put the lunchbox on the ground before raising his chin arrogantly at Yu Chennian: ¡°Third brother wants to talk to you. You¡¯re not allowed to go in until you guys finish talking.¡±


    Third Prince: ¡°......¡±


    At this point why don¡¯t they just say outright ¡®we¡¯re not letting you go in because we¡¯re going to prank you¡¯?


    Yu Chennian silently looked at the stiff third prince, and then at the mischievous Shi Qing.


    He silently lowered his head, ¡°Okay.¡±


    ¡°Third brother, he said it¡¯s okay. Quickly talk to him.¡±


    The expression on the little boy¡¯s face became even more excited. He turned around and ran to the house. Halfway there, he paused and ran back to pick up the lunchbox on the ground.


    After he picked it up, he shot a vignt look at Yu Chennian: ¡°You can¡¯te in until I tell you to.¡±


    Third Prince: ¡°......¡±


    It wasn¡¯t much of a surprise now, was it.


    Yu Chennian raised his eyes to look up at the little boy who was acting as proud as a peacock. He pursed his lips: ¡°Okay.¡±


    Shi Qing was happy to hear that. He zoomed back inside again with the lunchbox.


    The eunuch who was in charge of serving him hurried to chase after him: ¡°Little Master, please don¡¯t run so fast ah......¡±


    The other princes looked at each other and followed them in.


    For a while, only the third prince and Yu Chennian were left outside.


    Under the heavy snow, they stared at each other in silence.


    Yu Chennian knew that these two were nning to y tricks on him again.


    The third prince knew Yu Chennian knew that they were nning to y tricks on him again.


    How did a simple prank turn out like this.


    They didn¡¯t speak a word. They just stood here and waited for Shi Qing to call them in.


    A cold wind blew by.


    There was an unspeakable awkwardness in the air.

 Chapter 35

    <h4>Chapter 35</h4>


    <i> Editor: SimoB</i>


    While awkwardly standing outside with the third prince, Yu Chennian spected about what Shi Qing had in store for him today.


    Since Shi Qing forbade him from looking inside the lunchbox, it was natural to assume it didn¡¯t contain anything good.


    It¡¯s probably just a few new toys to annoy people with. Based on Shi Qing¡¯s sheltered attitude, the third prince would certainly not give him anything truly dangerous.


    Yu Chennian¡¯s eyes darkened. His heart was cold.


    But what could he do even if he knew?


    There were times where Shi Qing would deliberately prank him. He could clearly see the trap for what it was, but he would have no choice but to walk in anyway.


    If you didn¡¯t make a fool of yourself like these people hoped, you would only make things worse for yourself.


    A frightened scream from inside the room interrupted his thoughts.


    The third prince recognized Shi Qing¡¯s voice. He hurriedly turned and ran in.


    Yu Chennian pondered over the choice for a moment before following behind slowly.


    In the room, Shi Qing stood rigidly in his red cloak with a pale face. His inky eyes were rounded with fear as he stared at the small green snake slithering at his feet.


    The other princes were cowering as far away as possible. There was a eunuch by his side, but he was afraid of disturbing the snake, so he did not dare to move either.


    That pair of ck eyes became watery when they saw the two mene in: ¡°Save me third brother!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯te here, Your Highness!¡± Before the third prince could even move, the eunuch, who was trying to lead the green snake away, stopped him in a hurry: ¡°This is the bamboo leaf green snake; it is highly poisonous!¡±


    As soon as those words came out, the third prince immediately backed away, without any intention of stepping forward.


    He was also confused. He asked his servant quietly: ¡°What happened?! I told you to find an ordinary snake!¡±


    ¡°Your Highness, we caught a snake that wasn¡¯t poisonous. This one saw the ck snake being put into the lunchbox with my own eyes.¡±


    ¡°Wu......¡±


    The little boy¡¯s tears fell uncontrobly. He was afraid to move, but his tone was as arrogant as ever: ¡°All of you! Hurry up and get this damned snake away from me!¡±


    [Tong, make this snake climb further up on me.]


    The System obediently manipted the bamboo leaf green snake, prompting it to poke out its tongue and continue to climb up. It climbed all the way up to Shi Qing¡¯s shoulder. The little snake¡¯s green scales were very prominent against the vividly red coat.


    Now the little master seemed to be too scared to even breathe. He was no longer full of arrogance and started to sob quietly. His white and delicate face was full of fear.


    The eunuch on the side hurried to warn the little master: ¡°Don¡¯t cry or talk, Little Master. If you don¡¯t move, it won¡¯t bite you.¡±


    Therefore, the little master, with tears on his face, did not dare to move an inch.


    But he couldn¡¯t stay still forever.


    The first prince was well protected and so was able to stay quite calm. He said to the eunuchs: ¡°Hurry up and think of a solution!¡±


    The eunuchs had all entered the pce to serve when they were children. None of them knew how to catch snakes, ah.


    Even if they tried to throw a mousetrap or something, if Little Master Shi got bitten in the process, they wouldn¡¯t be able to atone for their crimes even if they had a hundred heads to chop off.


    It was a stalemate.


    Shi Qing: [Let the snake crawl onto my face.]


    The originally quiet and motionless bamboo leaf green snake slowly began to move. It crawled towards the youth¡¯s delicate face.


    The people present became even more frantic.


    Especially the third prince. He was the one who found this snake for Shi Qing. If Shi Qing died here, he wouldn¡¯t be able to wash himself of the suspicion that would be ced on him.


    Wait a minute!


    He subconsciously nced at Yu Chennian who was standing behind him. The stone in his heart slowly dropped.


    Yu Chennian was here.


    Shi Qing got into trouble in front of his desk. If everything went south, he could push the pot to Yu Chennian.


    It had always been like this. The four brothers divided up everything good, but all the bad things were left for Yu Chennian.


    Even if Shi Qing did have an ident, no matter how angry his father was, he would not sacrifice a prince that hade of age.


    But Yu Chennian was different. Their father had never loved him like a son.


    Yu Chennian, who was very sensitive to the emotions of others, naturally hadn¡¯t missed the malicious gleam in his third brother¡¯s eyes.


    He was not a fool. After a moment of thought, he had a rough idea of the third prince¡¯s n.


    Yu Chennian¡¯s heart sank.


    If Shi Qing was killed by that poisonous snake today, he would definitely be implicated.


    None of his brothers would sympathize with him. They were too busy looking out for themselves.


    If he fell from grace, his mother would be even more saddened, and his second imperial sister&#k2026;


    He could only go for broke.


    Either he and Shi Qing both live&#k2026;or they would die together.


    Yu Chennian clenched his teeth and raised his head abruptly as he strode forward. He quickly, urately and ruthlessly reached out and grabbed the bamboo leaf green snake under its head so that it could not open its mouth and ripped it off the youth¡¯s red cloak.


    In one smooth motion, he threw this green snake out the window.


    The green snake trembled after hitting the ground and soon ceased to move.


    ¡°Little Master!¡±


    ¡°Shi Qing, are you ok? Come on, let¡¯s get you up.¡±


    As soon as the danger was taken care of, the princes, who had previously wanted to be anywhere else but here, surrounded them again.


    Some of them bbered on with false concern. Others helped the little master up.


    Those that were left scolded the eunuchs: ¡°What is wrong with all of you?! How could you let a venomous snake into the Imperial Study!?¡±


    The eunuchs who had been sweeping the Imperial Study quickly knelt down to beg for mercy.


    No one dared to say that there were no snakes in the Imperial Study unless someone brought them in. They just pleaded for their lives. Some of them even kowtowed too hard and knocked themselves out.


    Little Master Shi slowly recovered. He refused to let others help him stand. Whoever dared to reach out to him was pped away. Whether the other person was an eunuch or a prince didn¡¯t matter; ps for everyone.


    Yu Chennian stood aside and watched the angry unweaned kitten sob and roar: ¡°Go away!! Go away!!¡±


    ¡°None of you tried to help me just now!! Now you¡¯re worried about me?!¡±


    The princes were all somewhat embarrassed. The eunuch beside the first prince quickly exined: ¡°The little master had your back to the eldest highness just now, so you might have not seen it, but he tried to rush up to rescue you. It was us servants who stopped him.¡±


    Another spoke up: ¡°Yes, the little master shouldn¡¯t misunderstand the fourth highness. If we didn¡¯t stop him, how could the fourth highness abandon you? You are like a brother from the same mother to His Highness.¡±


    The eunuchs serving the princes all knew that Little Master Shi was someone their masters had to please. They spoke on their behalf, trying to assuage the little master¡¯s anger.


    ¡°Your Highness is also worried about Little Master Shi¡¯s safety. If His Highness disturbed the snake, it might have bitten the little master.¡±


    ¡°The little master should get up soon. It¡¯s too cold on the ground.¡±


    Little Master Shi didn¡¯t listen to a word. He furiously pped away their outstretched hands: ¡°Go away! Go away! I don¡¯t want any of you!¡±


    There were tears on his wlessly white face. Since he was out of danger, he became spirited once again. ¡°Where¡¯s Yu Chennian? Call Yu Chennian over.¡±


    He was used to people hanging onto his every word, so much so that he didn¡¯t care in the slightest that he was in the pce. Yu Chennian was still the emperor¡¯s son, but Shi Qing called out his full name like he was a servant.


    The four princes were all stunned. There was nothing good about the look in their eyes as they looked at Yu Chennian, who was standing far away.


    Did they just hand an opportunity to please Shi Qing over to this guy?


    No matter how cold or piercing their gazes were, the smiles on their faces were filled with brotherly love.


    The first prince was the eldest brother, and he was the first to stand out. His tone was kind: ¡°Ninth Brother, were you scared? Shi Qing is calling you.¡±


    Yu Chennian stepped forward in silence.


    The older brothers¡¯ icy res bore into his back.


    It seemed like they would eliminate this interloper in their midst without hesitation as soon as Shi Qing showed even the slightest hint of favour towards him.


    The four princes were put at ease by the fact that, although Yu Chennian had acted earlier, he continued to be the stuffy and silent gourd from before.


    He did not seize the opportunity to im credit, nor did he coax the frightened youth in order to befriend him. He just stood in front of Shi Qing like he was made of wood.


    He didn¡¯t even squat down. Shi Qing who was still sitting on the ground had to look up at him.


    No one had ever dared to give Shi Qing so much attitude before. He was used to everyone bending over backward for him.


    It was like this man didn¡¯t want to live anymore.


    The princes, who were ying dead, threw the fact that he saved Shi Qing out of their minds. All that was left was anticipation for a good show.


    Sure enough, Shi Qing, who had a very low tolerance for being wronged, got angry.


    ¡°Why are you standing so tall?! Get down here!!¡±


    So, the young man who was only 17 years old and hadn¡¯t ever had a full meal yet still managed to be taller than his brothers, squatted down quietly so that he was at eye level with the boy.


    He didn¡¯t have any hopes that Shi Qing would thank him, just like he had no expectations that Shi Qing would regret his prank.


    Sure enough, the first sentence of the youth¡¯s mouth was critical: ¡°What are you looking at? If it wasn¡¯t for you, I wouldn¡¯t have almost been bitten by a snake!¡±


    The other princes immediately rxed.


    Obviously, Shi Qing was too used to being arrogant to find fault in himself. The little master pushed all the me onto Yu Chennian.


    Shi Qing was still not done: ¡°Don¡¯t think everything is even just because you took that snake away. Would I have gone to get a snake if it wasn¡¯t for you?! If I didn¡¯t get this snake, would I have been frightened?!¡±


    There was obviously nothing wrong with his logic.


    It was justpletely unreasonable and confusing cause and effect.


    But the other princes turned a blind eye to the argument, and began to scold Yu Chennian together.


    ¡°That¡¯s right Ninth Brother! This is all your fault!¡±


    ¡°Settle down Shi Qing, don¡¯t be angry anymore. Get up quickly. Didn¡¯t you say you liked that jade gourd of mine? I¡¯ll have someone bring it to you in a moment to settle your nerves.¡±


    Yu Chennian kept his original posture in silence. He watched the youth continue to throw a tantrum and refuse to get up while being doted upon by everyone.


    The little boy was still wearing that red cape. The red fabric made his skin appear even more white and delicate. A pair of white hands carelessly pushed away the people who wanted to help him.


    ¡°I¡¯m staying right here! I want to talk to His Majesty!¡±


    ¡°His Majesty asked me toe to the Imperial Study, and said that even if I was not a prince in name, I was at least half of one. What kind of prince gets treated like this?! If I was any more unlucky, then I would¡¯ve died just now.¡±


    He was willful and young. He had gotten whatever he wanted since his childhood so it wasn¡¯t surprising to anyone that he made such a fuss at the moment.


    However, the third prince was tense all over.


    If Shi Qing really caught the attention of his father, the fact that the bamboo leaf green snake came from him would be revealed.


    He hurriedly pushed the silent Yu Chennian: ¡°Ninth Brother, what are you doing? Hurry up and apologize to Shi Qing.¡±


    The other princes concurred.


    ¡°That¡¯s right Ninth Brother. Say sorry to Shi Qing.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re almost a grown man now, so how can you still be so dull? If it wasn¡¯t for you, how could Shi Qing have been in so much danger?¡±


    He had clearly done nothing wrong. The scene of the rescuer being used by the ones who did nothing to help was enough for anyone to pity Yu Chennian.


    Yu Chennian himself remained unaffected by the injustice. He has be used to this treatment a long time ago.


    The tall ninth prince humbly bent his head down and apologized obediently: ¡°Sorry. It was my fault.¡±


    ¡°Is that all?¡±


    Seeing him bowed, the little boy who had been spoiled rotten turned his nose up even higher.


    He snorted coldly, ¡°All of you, get out of my way. I don¡¯t want an eunuch to help me, I want him to carry me.¡±


    He wanted a prince to do the job of an eunuch.


    This was obviously intended to humiliate Yu Chennian.


    But none of his brothers spoke on his behalf. They just stood by and sneered at him.


    The little master grew unhappy when he saw that Yu Chennian wasn¡¯t moving.


    His foot stretched out to kick him: ¡°What are you spacing out for? Hurry up and carry me to the back. I need to change after sitting on this dirty floor.¡±


    Shi Qing had been pampered and nurtured since he was a child. He was carried everywhere by servants until he was five. It was like his feet had never touched the ground. Naturally, they were light andcked any strength.


    It was like a kitten hitting Yu Chennian¡¯s calf with the little jellybean pads on its foot. It didn¡¯t hurt at all, but it was a little itchy.


    Yu Chennian was not very angry.


    He has long since gotten used to the arrogance of others. To him, as long as they didn¡¯t torture him or cut off his rations, he could take whatever verbal abuse they gave him.


    He half-knelt in silence and obediently put his hands on Shi Qing¡¯s waist.


    Yu Chennian paused as soon as he made contact.


    Before this, Shi Qing and other princes never wanted to have any physical contact with him.


    They yed tricks on him and deliberately teased him, but they all despised him as well.


    Besides that, his mother wasn¡¯t his birth mother either, and he had grown too big anyways. Naturally he had never been able to act like a baby in his mother¡¯s arms.


    None of the people around him had sincere feelings towards him. Because he wasn¡¯t favoured, they only had cold words and cruel actions to spare for him.


    Therefore, this was the first time he has been so close to someone since he was old enough to form memories.


    The first thing he noticed was how soft Shi Qing was.


    His body was soft and tender. It had been carefully cared for and pampered throughout his life.


    In the pce, Yu Chennian once saw a litter of kittens that were born to a concubine¡¯s cat. As Yu Chennian passed by, he noticed the litter of kittens that had been moved into the sun by a pce maid. The golden sunlight shone on their white fluffy fur and made them look like they were glowing from within.


    They mewled softly, rolled over and crawled around in theirfortable nest. Maybe they knew that someone was taking care of them, but they called out frequently to attract attention.


    Yu Chennian, who was still a child at the time, was captivated by the sight.


    This was the first time he had ever seen such delicate and weak creatures.


    He couldn¡¯t help wonder what they would feel like if he could touch them.


    But he stood there unmoving for half an hour, until the warm sun became blistering hot, until the pce maid took the nest of suntanned kittens back into the house. He never got the chance to touch them like he wanted to.


    After that, his adoptive mother became seriously ill. He was passed around between the eunuchs and the pce maids everyday. He also had to deal with his older brothers bullying him and the staff treating him coldly. He was too busy to think about the kittens again.


    Now, feeling the softness underneath his fingertips, Yu Chennian did something very out of character for him. He started to daydream.


    Is this what a kitten feels like?


    Soft, lovely, charming.


    Then, the Shi Qing who was being touched by him showed off his fierce ws and sharp teeth: ¡°Stop standing around and carry me already!¡±


    Yu Chennian lowered his eyes and hid his thoughts. He picked up the little master silently.


    The more he held him in his arms, the more apparent the feeling became.


    Shi Qing¡¯s body was so soft that no words did it justice. It was like he had no bones. He was tender, delicate and very light.


    He also seemed to be very proud to have a prince attend to him. Shi Qing raised his chin, his delicate face showing how he thought it was only natural for him to be treated this way.


    ¡°I will let Yu Chennian serve me when I change my clothes inside. You guys don¡¯t have toe.¡±


    Everyone in the room nodded with a smile.


    They were acting like it was normal for a prince to serve his subjects.


    Yu Chennian did not show any shame on his face either.


    He just held the youth¡¯s soft waist in his hands as he strode towards the inner chambers with big steps and his usual demeanour.


    The Imperial Study had additional rooms in the back that were usually for the princes to change out of their ink-stained clothes. asionally, when they were tired, they could sleep in there for a while as well.


    The princes all had their own rooms, including Yu Chennian. But although his room had the sameyout as his brothers¡¯, it barely had any clothes hanging inside.


    It went without saying that Shi Qing also had his own room. Immediately upon entering thevishly decorated room, it became apparent that a lot of time and money was spent on furnishings.


    The ground was covered with fluffy carpets. A small censer was ced on the bed.


    Everyone in the Imperial Study knew that Shi Qing loved fragrances.


    In the daytime, he asked the eunuchs to put the censer on the bed so that the fragrance of the incense would permeate the bedding.


    It was a strange habit, but no one dared to use him of acting feminine.


    Yu Chennian silently ced the youth in his arms on the bed.


    Shi Qing stretched his legs out and kicked his feet. His voice was spoiled: ¡°Take off my socks. I¡¯m not changing my clothes anymore. I¡¯m tired from just now and I want to sleep.¡±


    He was asking a prince to take off his shoes and socks. Another humiliation.


    But Yu Chennian remained unaffected.


    He sat on the bed submissively and gently grasped the youth¡¯s ankle.


    The youth twitched and paused at his touch.


    Shi Qing¡¯s limbs were narrow, but there was a little bit more flesh on his ankle. But since it was so small, it led to the current scene.


    Pinched in the palm of Yu Chennian¡¯s hand, the ankle was small and delicate, with a little meat on it as well.


    Yu Chennian slowly took off the little master¡¯s shoes.


    Shi Qing was only a teenager this year and had a slender build. Naturally, his shoes were not big.


    His feet had never stepped on the ground outside. Even the steps of the Imperial Study were traversed in the arms of an eunuch. The Imperial Study was a ce that the pce servants swept multiple times everyday. The soles of his shoes were not as dirty as the youth had implied before. They were actually very clean.


    If the soles of the shoes were clean, the socks inside were wless.


    Yu Chennian held the young man¡¯s ankle and turned to look at him.


    Shi Qing saw him looking over and raised his chin pridefully. He kicked at the foot in Yu Chennian¡¯s hand arrogantly: ¡°What are you waiting for? Do you think I¡¯m dirty or something?¡±


    His expressions and words were irritating, but because of Shi Qing¡¯s understandably arrogant nature and the softness in his hand, Yu Chennian¡¯s heart was not angry.


    He pulled off the white socks slowly.


    Shi Qing thought he was moving too slowly. He raised a porcin foot and kicked the young man¡¯s body.


    The foot was small and delicate and covered in tender meat. As such, the blow only made the look in Yu Chennian¡¯s eyes darken.


    [Ding! Yu Chennian¡¯s animosity value: 145/100]


    Yu Chennian are you a masochist.

 Chapter 36

    <h4>Chapter 36</h4>


    Thank you GrotesqueWombat for the ko-fis!


    <i>Editor: SimoB</i>


    Yu Chennian finished removing the little master¡¯s socks.


    He also helped him to take off his red cloak without being prompted, exposing the slim figure within.


    The spoiled little master dove into the bedding until only a small white face was peeking out. His long eyshes curled slightly, but he refused to close his eyes.


    He did not dismiss Yu Chennian, and Yu Chennian did not move either. He just sat by the bed with lowered eyes, like a piece of wood.


    After staring at him for a few seconds with no response, Shi Qing was displeased. Two pale feet emerged from the bedding to kick at Yu Chennian.


    When Yu Chennian looked up at him, the little master was finally satisfied. He withdrew his feet and raised his chin: ¡°I¡¯m going to sleep. Sing something for me. I want to listen to a song.¡±


    Singing was something only a courtesan would do.


    Shi Qing¡¯s request was truly trampling on Yu Chennian¡¯s pride as a prince.


    Yu Chennian, who has obeyed his every order from before withoutint, could not do the same this time. He frowned slightly. A pair of dark eyes looked at Shi Qing emotionlessly.


    He was born with good features, but his nk-faced stare still made others ufortable.


    When a few servants in the pce, who deliberately messed with Yu Chennian, touched a nerve, his expression was enough to send them scurrying away.


    No one had ever said harsh words or disciplined Shi Qing since he was young. This was the first time that someone had directed such a look to his face.


    The little master¡¯s white and tender face became a little timid. A pair of round eyes that refused to admit defeat widened to try and appear more intimidating. His delicate lips were tightly pressed together, and he hid behind a corner of the quilt.


    ¡°Wh-what are you staring at me for!¡±


    He¡¯s obviously terrified, but forcefully put on such a fierce appearance.


    But Yu Chennian knew nothing good woulde from him upsetting Shi Qing.


    With that thought, Yu Chennian slowly lowered his head. His voice was quiet and deep: ¡°I don¡¯t know how to sing.¡±


    ¡°Why are you so useless?! You can¡¯t even hold a tune.¡±


    Seeing that his frightening look had disappeared, Shi Qing¡¯s courage seemed to return. He hummed as he kicked Yu Chennian¡¯s leg again with his foot.


    He wasn¡¯t very strong and his feet were soft and white. The tender meat was almost incapable of inflicting harm. Yu Chennian straight up pretended not to have noticed. He just sat there and let the little master express his anger.


    Before even ten kicks, the little master had tired himself out.


    The white face was flushed slightly due to his recent exertions. His breath was a little uneven as well. Yet he insisted on peering at Yu Chennian triumphantly. As a result, when he saw the indifferent look on the young man¡¯s face, Shi Qing exploded in embarrassment.


    ¡°What are you eating all day?! Your flesh is so hard I can¡¯t even kick it!¡±


    He was like a little kitten trying to scratch someone only to find out that his ws weren¡¯t sharp enough. He meowed resentfully and threw a tantrum.


    ¡°You can¡¯t even sing a ditty! Your meat is so hard too! Why are you so useless!¡±


    His insults bounced right off Yu Chennian, who was used to much worse from an early age.


    The young man was even idle enough to think that it wasn¡¯t too bad listening to Shi Qing scold him here. At least he has a nice voice and his words were just petty. His kicks didn¡¯t hurt either. It was better than being teased and belittled by his imperial brothers outside.


    His imperial brothers all had a readingpanion. Naturally, he had one as well. However, their tutors looked down on him and his imperial brothers often made things difficult for him. They would often deliberately ask him difficult questions in ss.


    If he wasn¡¯t able to answer, it was his readingpanion who would be hit on his hands.


    Although Yu Chennian was not a favored prince, the readingpanion given to him was the son of a high ranking official. How could he ept this kind of punishment day in and day out? Gradually, he made excuses so that he wouldn¡¯t have to attend sses and take beatings for Yu Chennian.


    Without his readingpanion, Yu Chennian would be hit instead.


    His tutors never show him any mercy. After all, most of them had some connections with the other princes. They certainly didn¡¯t have a high opinion of Yu Chennian, the least favoured prince. If one of the other princes demanded it, they would even put all their strength behind their blows.


    Therefore, while the Imperial Study was a ce to learn for the other princes, it was hell for Yu Chennian.


    Regardless of the season, he took the brunt of the punishments. In the cold winter, he would still be beaten until his hands were red and swollen from frostbite. He was even made to copy books. Only he was forced to write and write until the break of dawn.


    Compared with those experiences, Shi Qing¡¯s words were nothing to him.


    The eunuch serving outside heard the little master suddenly raise his voice. He was worried that something had happened in the room, so he hurried over to the door and bent over like a shrimp, ¡°Little Master, did you call this one over?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    The little master responded angrily. Shi Qing was verbally abusing Yu Chennian passionately, but he didn¡¯t get any response. He stared at Yu Chennian, whose face waspletely calm. Shi Qing buried himself in the quilt unwillingly.


    ¡°Get in here.¡±


    The eunuch immediately opened the door. He bowed his head and walked in respectfully.


    Then he heard the little master¡¯szy voice: ¡°I¡¯m going to sleep. Sing me a song.¡±


    ¡°Understood.¡±


    The eunuch immediately opened his mouth and sang skillfully. This was obviously not the first time he had done this.


    Yu Chennian just recalled a joke his imperial brothers made in the past about Shi Qing being a big baby because he needed someone to sing him to sleep.


    Realising that Shi Qing wasn¡¯t targeting him with this specifically, Yu Chennian became ambivalent about this in his heart. He just sat there in silence.


    The eunuch sang for a while, but the little master who should have been driftingfortably off to sleep, frowned and ducked under the quilt.


    From his angle, Yu Chennian could see Shi Qing burying his entire face into the quilt.


    A few minutester, the restless young man in the quilt came out with a face full of unhappiness. He was not pleased.


    ¡°Did you not bring in a basin of charcoal?¡± He asked grumpily, ¡°Why is it so cold?!¡±


    The eunuch who served him quickly shut his mouth and replied carefully: ¡°Little Master, the basin was always here. I had asked someone to bring in some high quality red silk charcoal earlier. It¡¯s been burning for a while now.¡±


    ¡°But this room isn¡¯t warm at all.¡±


    Shi Qing drilled into the quilt again, displeased, ¡°I¡¯ve been lying here for a long time but my feet are still cold and ufortable.¡±


    ¡°Would you like me to bring you a hot water bottle?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t like to use those. What if I get burned.¡±


    This spoiled little master was quite high maintenance.


    His round ck eyes wandered around the room. They seemed to pause when they fell on Yu Chennian. His eyes lit up as he issued an order to Yu Chennian:


    ¡°You! Take a seat by my side.¡±


    Yu Chennian went over in silence.


    ¡°Come over more! Am I going to eat you or something?!¡±


    Shi Qing was not satisfied with how far away he was. He grumbled as he rolled with the nket wrapped around him like a silkworm baby in Yu Chennian¡¯s direction.


    When he felt like he was close enough, Shi Qing raised his lips with satisfaction: ¡°A big guy like you shouldn¡¯t be afraid of the cold, right? Help me warm my feet.¡±


    As he said this, the little master stretched out his white feet and plunged them beneath Yu Chennian¡¯s shirt without waiting for an answer. His feet were now directly touching the young man¡¯s waist.


    With Yu Chennian¡¯s body warming his cold feet, the difort and impatience on his face retreated slightly.


    Yu Chennian still showed no signs of resistance. He turned slightly and looked at the youth. His little head was the only thing poking out of the quilt.


    In actuality, this room was already very warm, at least whenpared to the Imperial Study.


    Because of his status, Yu Chennian had never been able to get his fair share of charcoal. He sent whatever he received to his bedridden foster mother.


    Therefore, his house was almost always the same temperature as it was outside. In addition, the house was not often in the sun to begin with. Every night, his bed felt like it was made of ice.


    But here Shi Qing was,ining about it not being warm enough, in a cozy room like this with many warm nkets that had been preheated by the servants.


    This spoiled little boy was never satisfied.


    After his feet were no longer cold, thanks to Yu Chennian, he startedining about how his ankles were too exposed in this position.


    The eunuch carefully brought over a nket made with rabbit fur to cover Shi Qing¡¯s ankles, but he was scolded away.


    If the little master was not happy, he was sure to lose his temper.


    ¡°Why is there only one basin of charcoal fire in this room? I have three basins at home.¡±


    The eunuch hurried to offer an exnation: ¡°Little Master, there was less red silk charcoal made this year, so the amount that can be used is regted. Your room can only use one basin. Even His Highness¡¯s room only has one.¡±


    ¡°Are you trying to make me die of hypothermia?! I¡¯m never this cold at home!¡±


    His father belonged to an aristocratic family going back hundreds of years. Shi Qing was his only son, so naturally he was given all the luxuries they had to offer.


    The princes could only have a set amount of red silk charcoal, but Shi Qing could have as much as he wanted.


    The eunuch quickly proposed: ¡°How about this? This one will go ask if the princes could spare some of their charcoal so that the little master can sleepfortably?¡±


    ¡°No way!¡±


    Shi Qing interrupted him without even needing to think. His face was scrunched up in anger: ¡°None of them came to help when that snake was on me. I¡¯m going to ignore them too.¡±


    The little boy huffed as he took back his feet. He looked at Yu Chennian: ¡°You almost made me get bitten by a snake so you have topensate me. Come over here and sleep with me.¡±


    Yu Chennian was slightly shocked.


    When he heard the order, he immediately considered if Shi Qing hade up with some new trick.


    But was Shi Qing actually asking him toe over?


    Maybe it was because the astonished eyes dissatisfied him, but the little master puffed his face up. He lunged up and grabbed Yu Chennian¡¯s arm, intending to pull him onto the bed.


    His target didn¡¯t move an inch.


    Shi Qing was stunned.


    He stared at him with his round ck eyes. He looked at his hands, and then at Yu Chennian, who was taken by surprise but remained stationary. His face grew furious.


    The little master¡¯s childish voice was full of anger, ¡°I saide here!¡±


    Yu Chennian: ¡°The tutors will punish me if they don¡¯t see me.¡±


    ¡°What does it matter if they see you or not? You¡¯re just skipping a couple of sses. You won¡¯t learn anything from those rambly geezers anyways.¡±


    Shi Qing snorted and spoke to the eunuch, who was still waiting: ¡°Go tell the tutors that I¡¯m not feeling well. The ninth prince is taking care of me. We¡¯re asking to be excused for the day.¡±


    The eunuch retired respectfully: ¡°Understood.¡±


    When he arrived outside, he told the tutor Shi Qing¡¯s exact words.


    The tutor nodded in acknowledgement. He didn¡¯t ask why a readingpanion like Shi Qing would need a prince to take care of him when he wasn¡¯t feeling well.


    It was no secret that Shi Qing upied a position in the emperor¡¯s heart that was higher than that of his own sons. The tutor would be insane to consider offending Shi Qing.


    None of the other princes voiced any disagreement either.


    Shi Qing liked to hold grudges. He was almost bitten by a poisonous snake just now, and so they assumed that he had single mindedly decided to take it out on Yu Chennian.


    What ¡®his body was unwell¡¯? What ¡®Yu Chennian was taking care of him¡¯?


    With Shi Qing¡¯s short temper, he was probably brainstorming ways of getting back at Yu Chennian.


    They all knew it in their hearts, but none of them sent anyone to investigate.


    Meanwhile, Yu Chennian, who everyone thought was being tortured or bullied, was lying under a toasty quilt in a warm room.


    The little boy who was originally in the quilt felt the warmth radiating from the other and finally grew silent.


    He closed his eyesfortably and squeezed himself into Yu Chennian¡¯s arms like there was nothing wrong with him doing so.


    This was the first time in Yu Chennian¡¯s memories that he got to lie down in such afortable environment.


    The air was warm, the room was clean and he could even smell the scent of milk.


    The smell didn¡¯te from the bedding or the censer. It was the scent of the little boy restingfortably in his arms.


    He seemed to like drinking sheep¡¯s milk a lot. Maybe it was due to his love of sheep¡¯s milk that his skin was so white and tender and smelt of milk.


    While the white and tender little master fell asleep, his feet were still restless. He closed his eyes and nuzzled towards the heat source and would not stop until he was touching Yu Chennian.


    Yu Chennian seemed to be hugging him now.


    The youth in his arms was soft and tender. He didn¡¯t dare to move an inch. It was as though the smallest of movements would hurt the proud but fragile little thing in his arms.


    There was a strange feeling at the bottom of his heart. He felt like a kitten was stretching out to w at him but without using its ws.


    It didn¡¯t hurt. It just itched a bit. But he was already looking forward to it wing at him again.


    In such afortable atmosphere with so little expected of him, Yu Chennian slowly closed his eyes. For the first time since he could remember, he slept restfully.

 Chapter 37

    <h4>Chapter 37</h4>


    <i>Editor: SimoB</i>


    The snowfall outside was heavy but silent. Melted snowkes slowly dripped in the corridor like rain.


    There was a light fragrance in the room. Warm and thick bedding covered Yu Chennian¡¯s body, and there was even a small, soft and tender stove tucked in his arms.


    Even when Yu Chennian woke up, he thought he was still dreaming.


    He had only ever experienced suchfort in his dreams until now.


    He moved his arm slightly and felt the softness of cotton beneath his hands. Yu Chennian lowered his head a fraction to see Shi Qing contently asleep against him.


    The little boy¡¯s sleeping face was flushed. The smart ck eyes that nced at everyone with arrogance when open were now hidden beneath his closed eyshes.


    Based on this moment alone, he seemed like an obedient child.


    Naturally, Yu Chennian knew that wasn¡¯t the case.


    When Shi Qing opened his eyes, he would once again be the thin-skinned little master who looked down on and yed tricks on him.


    He had been bullied since he was a child, but he had no feelings about his tormentors.


    It was in Yu Chennian¡¯s nature to be proud and to him, those people didn¡¯t deserve even his hatred.


    He was like a poisonous snake hiding quietly in the dark, waiting for the opportunity to kill those who stood in his way. But he wouldn¡¯t feel anything, even happiness or guilt, when they died. They weren¡¯t worth the effort on his part.


    Shi Qing was once the same in Yu Chennian¡¯s eyes.


    But now, looking at the little young master¡¯s ruddy face and the warm breath that gentlynded on his arm with each breath Shi Qing took, Yu Chennian¡¯s heart was strangelyplicated.


    He was such a proud but fragile little guy.


    He was like the kitten he once wanted but couldn¡¯t have.


    [Ding! Yu Chennian¡¯s animosity value 142/100]


    The young man felt the youth in his arms move slightly. Those delicate lips moved as well, like he had eaten something good in his dream. His beautiful curled eyshes were also slightly shaking.


    Shi Qing was about to wake up.


    Yu Chennian closed his eyes as if he had been sleeping this whole time.


    The body in his arms became more and more active. He could feel Shi Qing twisting and turning in his arms while half-asleep. He was murmuring indistinctly.


    After a while, the little master woke up. He pushed the quilt off and yawned.


    The next second, Yu Chennian felt Shi Qing¡¯s soft feet kick his waist. They were tickling him.


    The little master¡¯s voice was a bit off after getting up, but his tone was as proud as ever: ¡°Hey! Why are you still asleep? Get up!¡±


    Yu Chennian opened his eyes obediently.


    Shi Qing, who had already sat up, looked like he had slept well. When he saw Yu Chennian wake up, he raised his chin and huffed. The expression on his delicate face said ¡®you did a good job of serving me. This little master is very satisfied¡¯.


    ¡°It seems that you still have some use. You¡¯re not as annoying as they said. When Ie to take a nap in the afternoon, you¡¯ll warm my bed.¡±


    With such amanding tone of voice, he obviously did not intend to give Yu Chennian a chance to refuse.


    Yu Chennian did not want to refuse either.


    Compared to being with his imperial brothers outside, he would much rather be with this spoiled young master.


    After he gave his orders, Little Master Shi summoned the eunuch outside.


    Yu Chennian watched him stand there with open arms, waiting for the eunuch to dress him. Then he sat back on the bed and had his socks and shoes put on for him.


    Yu Chennian considered the fact that Shi Qing had probably never dressed himself in his entire life. Maybe he didn¡¯t even know how to do so.


    When they arrived at the Imperial Study, it was already well into the afternoon. The princes all greeted Shi Qing warmly and cordially. One prince had even arranged to bring him a calming soup, to show how gentle and considerate he was.


    They tacitly agreed to neglect the one standing at Shi Qing¡¯s side. Yu Chennian lowered his head slightly, making himself seem smaller.


    No one asked the youngest brother if he had suffered under the hand of the bad tempered Shi Qing.


    No one had objected to how he was wrongly med to begin with.


    However, from this day on, Shi Qing seemed to find a new way to y with Yu Chennian that was different from his usual pranks.


    He began to show interest in making a prince like Yu Chennian do the tasks of a humble servant.


    For example, Shi Qing ordered him to arrive early everyday, just so Yu Chennian could directly carry him from his sedan chair to the Imperial Study when he arrived. This used to be done by eunuchs.


    Shi Qing wasn¡¯t willing to give Yu Chennian a break, even during their lunch break.


    He forced Yu Chennian to follow him back to his room and, ording to the information obtained by the princes from the eunuchs serving Shi Qing, Shi Qing ordered Yu Chennian to sing like a courtesan and even stepped on him with his feet.


    And after being egged on by a few princes, the little master even said that he wanted Yu Chennian to serve him from now on.


    Serve!


    He wanted Yu Chennian to be a servant!


    He didn¡¯t bother to disguise his intentions in the slightest.


    At the very least, Yu Chennian was a prince. Even if his birth mother was humble and his foster mother was deposed, he was still a prince. Even his own brothers didn¡¯t dare to treat him this way.


    But that wasn¡¯t because they were afraid of Yu Chennian. They feared that their father would not look favourably upon it. They were all part of the royal family after all. Other types of bullying could be ignored, but no one knew if their father would be angry if they treated their brother like a pce servant.


    But now, the princes were all secretly hoping for their father¡¯s anger. Then they could take the opportunity tofort Shi Qing after he gets scolded.


    Five days passed like this, but the emperor, who always knew everything that happened in the pce, never said a word.


    And so, they took his silence as approval.


    As expected, Shi Qing¡¯s position in their father¡¯s mind was even higher than that of his sons.


    At the same time, Yu Chennian¡¯s position was even lower than they had imagined.


    Some of the princes who used to bully Yu Chennian for fun looked down on their youngest brother even more now, with this revtion.


    He didn¡¯t have a powerful maternal family behind him, and as a person, he was dull. Even their father didn¡¯t like him. Being bullied was the only thing he was good at.


    On the sixth day, when Shi Qing arrived at the foot of the Imperial Study steps in a sedan chair, he found that the young man who was supposed to be waiting under the porch, was standing out in the snow.


    The boots on his feet were half buried by the snow, and there was ayer of white on his body. He had clearly been standing here for a while.


    The little master¡¯s eyebrows wrinkled at once.


    That spoiled and sheltered boy ripped open the curtain and jumped off the sedan.


    ¡°Please be careful Little Master! Little Master......¡±


    His actions frightened his eunuchs. They followed Shi Qing carefully, like he was a baby that had just learned to walk.


    ¡°Get lost!!¡±


    Yu Chennian looked at Shi Qing approach from afar like an angry little lion, roaring and bearing his milk teeth to drive away the people following him. He puffed up and stalked over with his head held high to question him.


    ¡°Who made you stand here!¡±


    His naturally soft voice was raised because of his unhappiness.


    The kitten meowed angrily, as if he had found an enemy invading his territory: ¡°Don¡¯t they know that you have to carry me to the Imperial Study everyday! How can I let you carry me when you¡¯re covered in snow! ¡±


    Yu Chennian was stunned.


    He didn¡¯t expect Shi Qing¡¯s anger. He assumed that, in ordance with the little master¡¯s vtile temperament, he would just switch to an eunuch upon seeing Yu Chennian¡¯s snowy self.


    The little master grew even angrier because of his silence: ¡°Speak!¡±


    Yu Chennian: ¡°First Imperial Brother said that as I¡¯ve been skipping sses these days, I should stand in the snow as punishment and reflect on my actions.¡±


    Kitten Shi puffed up even further: ¡°Who doesn¡¯t know that it was I who asked you to apany me? Is he trying to say something to me!¡±


    Not really.


    The eldest prince was just looking for any reason at all to torture his brother.


    It has always been this way. Anyone could step on the ninth prince who had no one to look after him.


    Yu Chennian¡¯s dark eyes were fixed on the youth, who was angry on his behalf.


    He was so angry that his little face was turning red, and like a baby animal who found that someone raided the food supply he had worked hard to gather, he howled adorably with rage: ¡°You¡¯re my servant! What gives them the right to discipline you?! I said it was mine! Mine!¡±


    The little master red maliciously at Yu Chennian.


    ¡°You¡¯re useless too. You¡¯ve been with me for a few days already, but you still let them humiliate you!¡±


    The eunuchs approached cautiously when they saw that he had calmed down somewhat: ¡°Little Master, don¡¯t stand in the snow. Your boots are getting wet.¡±


    Those words only made Shi Qing angrier: ¡°Yu Chennian¡¯s back is covered in melting snow!! How can he carry me! What does big brother mean by this?! I¡¯m here to be a readingpanion, not to be bullied! Yu Chennian has carried me for several days, so who is he really targeting by punishing him!¡±


    Eunuchs: ¡°......¡±


    This logic wasn¡¯t quite right, ah...


    But the little boy who has been spoiled rotten all his life didn¡¯t care if it was logical or not. After finishing his tirade all in one breath, he turned and dashed furiously into the Imperial Study: ¡°I¡¯m not leaving until I get an exnation!!¡±


    But before he even took two steps, he looked back at Yu Chennian, who was still standing in ce. He urged him unhappily: ¡°Are you a dunce?! Hurry up!¡±


    Yu Chennian took two steps forward and almost tripped over his numb feet.


    But he recovered quickly, like he always did.


    After three steps, feeling began to return.


    Four, five, six......


    He chased after the vivid figure in a red cloak in front of him. His eyes brightened and his steps became lighter.


    [Ding! Yu Chennian¡¯s animosity value: 100/100]

 Chapter 38.1

    <h4>Chapter 38.1</h4>


    <i> Editor: SimoB</i>


    Shi Qing rushed into the Imperial Study furiously, shocking the princes sitting there with his flustered and snow-covered appearance.


    The little master was used to being spoiled. They had never seen even a drop of rainnd on him since they¡¯d met him.


    Everyday, the ministers who arrived at the gate of the pce had to leave their sedan chairs and walk in on their own two feet. Even the princes couldn¡¯t use a sedan chair in the pce.


    And while the members of the harem could, the inner pce waspletely segregated from the rest. If they wanted toe out, they too had to walk in ordance with the rules.


    In the pce proper, apart from their father who sat on the throne, only Shi Qing could remain in his sedan chair.


    The pampered little master did not fail to take advantage of the favour that even the princes were not shown. Since the Emperor permitted him to stay in the sedan chair, he always rode all the way to Imperial Study. He then had someone carry him up its steps.


    Naturally, he was a proud being. Since the events that unfolded after the new year, Little Master Shi had be even more true to his nature. At the end of the day, the soles of those blue cloud boots embroidered with gold thread were still wlessly white. It was clear that his feet had hardly ever touched the ground.


    But now, unmelted snowkes filled the delicate little master¡¯s inky hair and covered his red cape. Even his usually white shoes had water stains on them from treading through the snow.


    ¡°Shi Qing? Why didn¡¯t you have the eunuchs carry you in?¡±


    The princes all stood up, intending to share false pleasantries. The eldest prince was the one who spoke first. He smiled and warmly reached his hand to help brush off the snowy cloak.


    But Shi Qing dodged his hand. His round eyes were full of dissatisfaction: ¡°Big brother, what are you trying to do?!¡±


    First Prince: ¡°?¡±


    First Prince: ¡°What did I do?¡±


    Shi Qing¡¯s fur was standing on end: ¡°If you don¡¯t like me, just say it to my face. Why must you humiliate me like this?!¡±


    ¡°Humiliate? I... How did I humiliate you?¡±


    The first prince, who was suddenly carrying a big ck pot on his back, was stunned.


    Who here didn¡¯t know Shi Qing¡¯s status?


    He wasn¡¯t dumb nor insane, so why would he bully Shi Qing?


    ¡°You still have the face to say you didn¡¯t?!¡±


    The little master became even more incensed. He turned around and pitter-pattered over to the door. He pulled Yu Chennian, who was standing outside due to being wet from the snow, into the room and pitter-pattered back.


    ¡°Who doesn¡¯t know that I want him to carry me out of the sedan chair these days? How is he supposed to carry me when you let him stand in the snow for so long that he got wet!¡±


    First Prince: ¡°......¡±


    He was just bullying Yu Chennian. But how did Shi Qing misconstrue his actions to this point?


    Even if there were ten thousand grassy mud horses stampeding across his heart, he knew that he couldn¡¯t afford to antagonize Shi Qing. He forced himself to calm down and swallowed back his anger.


    With a smile on his face, he went to pull at Shi Qing¡¯s arm in a friendly manner: ¡°Shi Qing, I really didn¡¯t mean anything by this. It¡¯s just that Ninth Brother has been cking on his coursework these days. As his elder brother, I naturally expect better from him, which is why I punished him. If Ninth Brother can¡¯t carry you, how about I ask the eunuchs to do so instead?¡±


    ¡°No way!¡±


    Ordinary people would¡¯ve known to quit while they were ahead, but Little Master Shi had never had to learn that lesson.


    He very tantly shook off the first prince¡¯s hand and disyed his horrendous attitude: ¡°How can any of those eunuchspare to Yu Chennian? They¡¯re all too thin and smell nasty. I¡¯m not settling for anyone other than Yu Chennian!¡±


    This was very in line with the little master¡¯s temperament.


    If he could have something better, he would never settle for less.


    The eunuchs in the pce were no better to him than the ordinary servants outside the pce.


    They were all castrated at a young age when they began their life serving others. They had to get up early in the morning and go to sleepte at night. Their meals were not particrly well-bnced, so they were all naturally thin.


    Their backs were filled with hard muscles. Not exactly the mostfortable surface.


    In addition, most eunuchs were somewhat incontinent after being castrated. If they didn¡¯t move quickly enough, something would inevitably leak out.


    In order to not offend the senses of their masters, most eunuchs would ask for powdered fragrances from outside the pce to use on themselves.


    Except for the eunuchs in a position of power, the little eunuchs were, as expected, pretty poor. The perfumes they bought were all cheap goods that relied on overwhelming the nose.


    But at the end of the day, anything was better than letting the masters smell that indecent odour.


    It was also the reason why people outside the pce said eunuchs were half women. They were so fragrant no matter where they went. From their point of view, this made the eunuchs appear very feminine.


    But let¡¯s get back to the main point. Shi Qing was a readingpanion, so of course he would not bring his servants. This was why he often let the eunuchs carry him off the sedan.


    In the past, Little Master Shi Qing would endure because there wasn¡¯t another option. But after being carried by Yu Chennian these past few days, how could he go back?


    He very unreasonably blew up on the first prince: ¡°Everyone knows that Yu Chennian¡¯s been following me these days. By punishing him, you¡¯re punishing me. Since I became your readingpanion, I¡¯ve had to enter the pce at dawn every day and go home after the sun sets. I have to get hit on the hand by the tutors because of you as well! I¡¯ve been doing my best for you, but you pped me in the face using Yu Chennian as a proxy. What bone could you possibly have to pick with me!?¡±


    The first prince almostughed out of anger: ¡°I just punished Yu Chennian, but somehow you¡¯re making this about yourself!¡±


    Shi Qing didn¡¯t back down: ¡°If you didn¡¯t punish him, would I be covered in snow?!¡±


    No one else coulde up with such a convoluted string of logic.


    But the other princes were very happy to see these two fall out.


    They gleefully added fuel to the mes:


    ¡°Yeah elder brother, this was your fault.¡±


    ¡°Shi Qing is still young, and he wants for nothing at home. But now he has toe and suffer here as your readingpanion. It¡¯s normal for him to be upset.¡±


    ¡°Elder brother, you should apologize to Shi Qing and swear never to do it again. How could you humiliate him like this for no reason? He¡¯s quite pitiful.¡±


    Shi Qing never had to question his own choices, because everyone around him always had the same rationale regarding him: Shi Qing could do no wrong. It was always others who did something wrong to him. And if he did do something wrong, then please refer back to the previous two sentences.


    When Yu Chennian, whose only crime was not falling for Shi Qing¡¯s tricks, was falsely used, the first prince did nothing to help him.


    He had even gloated.


    Now, it was his turn.


    First Prince: ¡°......¡±


    Only now did he understand how frustrating it was to apologize when he had done nothing wrong.


    The first prince was the eldest son, so he had always felt that he had great prestige amongst his younger brothers.


    He only sucked up to Shi Qing out of consideration for the prime minister and the emperor.


    But there was no way he could truthfully say he wasn¡¯t angry at being scolded. And in front of his younger brothers no less.


    But no matter how furious he was, he could only bear it for the benefits Shi Qing¡¯s background could bring him.


    He breathed in deeply and squeezed out a slight smile. He endured the itching in his teeth and tried to keep his expression kind: ¡°Shi Qing, big brother was wrong. I won¡¯t do this again, so don¡¯t be angry anymore, alright?¡±


    Only then did the anger on the little master¡¯s face slowly began to fade.


    With a snort, he raised his chin proudly as if to say ¡®look at how tolerant I am¡¯: ¡°Fine. Since you¡¯ve admitted your faults, I¡¯ll forgive you this time.


    This was a ssical example of adding insult to injury.


    The smile on the first prince¡¯s face almost twisted.


    He looked around and saw that, except for Yu Chennian who emotionlessly kept his head down as usual, his other brothers were enjoying augh at his expense.


    When had he ever experienced such a grievance before?


    He tried to endure it, but in the end he couldn¡¯t.


    With a stiff smile on his face, the first prince said dryly: ¡°I¡¯m feeling somewhat tired today. I¡¯ll go to the back to have a rest for a while. Younger brothers, please inform the tutors on my behalf when they arrive.¡±


    With that, he turned and left in a hurry.


    It was obvious even from the back that he was about to blow a gasket.


    The other three princes nced at each other a few times before going up to talk to Shi Qing.


    ¡°Look at how wet you are.¡±


    ¡°You have such a childish temperament. Even if you are angry, you should havee to the Imperial Study first, ah. Look at all the melted snow on you. What if you catch a cold?¡±


    ¡°And your boots. They¡¯re all wet. Do you have a spare pair in the back? If not, send someone to my house for a pair. Don¡¯t worry, they¡¯re all new.¡±


    Shi Qing was like the moon being coddled by countless stars.


    The people around him all had expressions of heartache, as if him standing in the snow for a while was a heinous crime.


    Yu Chennian, who was the real victim in all this, was still as unpopr as ever.


    The little master had long since been used to such treatment. He sneezed and rubbed his little nose: ¡°It¡¯s fine. We¡¯re all men here. It¡¯s just some snow and wind. I have a change of clothes in my room so I¡¯ll just put those on.¡±


    . He turned around to look at the youth who was silent all the time. He hadn¡¯t forgotten about Yu Chennian.


    His tone was not much better than before: ¡°What are you doing!? Come here, ah!¡±


    Yu Chennian, who was widely regarded as being as dull as a piece of wood, followed him silently. He had stood in the snow too long earlier and so left a trail of water behind him as he walked.


    The princes didn¡¯t dislike Shi Qing, but they did dislike Yu Chennian. One by one they gave way.


    Yu Chennian pretended not to see the scornful expressions on the faces of these elder brothers. He just quietly stared at the youth in front of him and moved forward with slow and steady steps.


    After stepping out, Shi Qing did not go straight to his room. He reached out to pull at Yu Chennian¡¯s arm instead.


    The youth subconsciously dodged.


    The little master was shocked. His white and tender face immediately showed dissatisfaction: ¡°What do you think you¡¯re doing?!¡±


    Yu Chennian lowered his eyes. He held himself awkwardly: ¡°I¡¯m dirty.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just some melted snow, so where are you dirty? How troublesome.¡±


    Shi Qing didn¡¯t seem to care at all. He grumbled some more before reaching for Yu Chennian¡¯s arm again.


    He lowered his voice and whispered, ¡°I want to hear if big brother is saying bad things about me. You have to follow me and protect me if we get caught, okay?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    Maybe he felt like this request made him appear weak, or perhaps he felt like Yu Chennian needed a boost of encouragement to do his bestter, but the little master raised his chin: ¡°I didn¡¯t ask you toe because the eunuchs in the pce are not my people. It¡¯s because I think highly of you. Although you¡¯re as dull as wood, you¡¯re tall and strong enough not to bepletely useless.¡±


    Shi Qing didn¡¯t seem to realize that he had let the chicken out of the bag. After saying his bit, he grabbed Yu Chennian¡¯s hand and looked around carefully. He stood on tiptoe and walked forward with light steps.


    After two steps, he felt something wasn¡¯t right again. Looking back, he saw that Yu Chennian was still walking like he usually did. His delicate face showed a look of utter frustration.


    ¡°Are you dumb? I¡¯ve already said we¡¯re going to eavesdrop. Keep your head down before they see you!¡±


    Yu Chennian lowered his head mechanically.


    He had a deep look in his eyes as he stared at the youth in front of him.


    Shi Qing was acting like he was going to rob someone. He stooped down carefully as he inched forward. Yu Chennian could see Shi Qing walking on his tiptoes in his especially small and cute boots as they advanced little by little.


    Shi Qing was obviously doing something questionable, but Yu Chennian didn¡¯t question it in the slightest.


    [Ding! Yu Chennian¡¯s animosity value: 95/100]


    The System didn¡¯t understand: [But the Host didn¡¯t do anything?]


    Shi Qing: [Maybe it¡¯s because I look so good. Hee hee hee hee.]


    When they arrived at the first prince¡¯s house, the eunuch who was supposed to be standing outside was absent.


    In order to show their frugality, the princes who came to the Imperial Study only took one eunuch along to serve them. At the same time, the eunuchs who served the readingpanions were those who originally worked in the Imperial Study. There was usually one attendant per person then as well.


    Unlike the readingpanions, the eunuchs around the princes were all their close confidants.


    After all, the pce maids could still leave and get married when they were 30, but the eunuchs would stay in the pce their entire lives. Of course they would be more loyal and reliable than the pce maids. The princes also preferred to be served by the eunuchs.


    If the prince¡¯s eunuch was not outside, then it could be inferred that he was inside.


    Shi Qing took Yu Chennian¡¯s arm and snuck all the way to the door.


    Yu Chennian followed silently and hid with him. He saw Shi Qing widen his big round eyes as he carefully pressed his ear to the door.


    There was actually no need to do so. The first prince was loud enough to be heard from outside the door.


    Because he was trashing his room.

 Chapter 38.2

    <h4>Chapter 38.2</h4>


    <i> Editor: SimoB</i>


    ¨CBang!!


    Some kind of pottery, like a teapot, crashed to the ground.


    The first prince roared: ¡°Who the fuck does he think he is?! If it wasn¡¯t for his father, I would¡¯ve shown him what for ages ago!¡±


    The eunuch¡¯s voice followed: ¡°Your Highness, Your Highness, please keep your voice down! If others heard you-¡±


    ¡°What about it?! He¡¯s just a minister! Would Father really forsake his eldest son because of the prime minister¡¯s?! Who gave him the audacity to talk to me, a prince, this way? I ttered him a bit because of his father, but he actually thinks he¡¯s someone important now! A mere readingpanion dares to act out like this! When this prince ascends the throne-¡±


    Yu Chennian was not at all not surprised that the first prince was like this in private.


    Of all his imperial brothers, the first prince had always been the most tyrannical. From his childhood to now, Yu Chennian had frequently been punished by him for no reason.


    There was a rumour a while back that several pce maids seemed to have disappeared from his pce. Later, they were found covered in wounds in a dry well. The first prince¡¯s mother, who was favored by the Emperor, was able to forcefully suppress the matter.


    Yu Chennian was already surprised that he could wait until he got to his house before venting.


    When he saw that a furious Shi Qing intended to m open the door, Yu Chennian grasped his hand and stopped him.


    If this matter attracted more attention, Shi Qing, who was essentially making a big deal out of nothing, wouldn¡¯t be looked upon favourably.


    Even if this came before the emperor, the first prince could just refuse to admit what he had done. How would he lose to a little master who has been coddled and spoiled rotten since childhood?


    The eunuch in the room was still trying to cate the first prince: ¡°Your Highness must bear with it for now. No matter how talented Little Master Shi might be, he will only be a minister at most in the future. Your Highness is the trueborn son of the dragon and the phoenix. It will alle around eventually.¡±


    ¡°Yes, in the future, if there is a chance, this highness will repay his debts one by one. I don¡¯t want his life. I¡¯m going to leave him by my side to serve me. His features really are outstanding. Doesn¡¯t he like to pretend to be noble? Let¡¯s see how noble he can be when he¡¯s pressed under me every night as my male pet.¡±


    Yu Chennian¡¯s pupils contracted sharply.


    He had never been outside the pce in his entire life, and the emperor was not interested in men. Even if his elder brothers swung that way, they would not bother to share it with him.


    Male pets were mentioned in books, but the words didn¡¯t mean anything to Yu Chennian until now.


    For the first time, he actually heard the phrase spoken aloud.


    And it was used to describe Shi Qing.


    The first prince was still daydreaming in an obscene tone: ¡°Then, I will imprison him in the pce in chains and only allow him to wear clothes made of gauze.¡±


    Yu Chennian¡¯s heart gradually sped up as the first prince continued to speak.


    It was as if he could see the scene right before his eyes.


    If the haughty and proud Shi Qing was locked in the pce, he would certainly lose his temper.


    Would he furiously mewl and kick out with his soft and tender feet?


    Or would he actually be angry enough to strike?


    Shi Qing soon gave Yu Chennian the answer.


    While Yu Chennian was sent into a trance by the first prince¡¯s words, the little master angrily kicked the door open and stormed in: ¡°You bastard!!!¡±


    Before the first prince and the eunuch could return to their senses, the delicate and angry youth scanned the room. Grabbing a round stool, he heaved it at the first prince.


    ¡°You actually want to make this little master your male pet?!!¡±


    Shi Qing roared as he delivered three vicious blows beneath the first prince¡¯s belt.


    He was so fast that the eunuch didn¡¯t have time to respond. He could only watch as his master got smashed in the crotch several times.


    ¡°Aahhhh!!!!!¡±


    The first prince let out a high-pitched scream and quickly became upied with covering the target, trying to avoid further injury. His voice was almost hoarse as he shouted, ¡°What are you doing standing around?! Stop him, ah!¡±


    ¡°Bah!!!¡±


    Shi Qing brought the stool in for another blow. Seeing the eunuching up to stop him, he kicked him derisively: ¡°Fuck off¨C¡±


    ¡°Yu Chenhao!!! Stand up and face me like a man! I¡¯m not stopping until I smash you into a pancake!¡±


    Now that the first prince knew Shi Qing had heard everything he had said, there was no need for him to keep up pretenses. The first prince shed the kind and understanding facade he had on before. He spat out curses while scurrying around like a rat: ¡°I¡¯m a prince! It¡¯s a capital offense to hit a prince!¡±


    Shi Qing didn¡¯t listen to a word. He was brimming with arrogance.


    ¡°More like a bastard prince!! I¡¯m doing everyone a favour by ending a dirty pervert like you!¡±


    ¡°Little Master, Little Master please calm down! Little Master-¡±


    The eunuch tried to stop Shi Qing again, but he kicked him aside and bellowed at Yu Chennian: ¡°Yu Chennian, what are you doing! I asked you to protect me! Why aren¡¯t you stopping this damned servant!¡±


    Yu Chennian moved over mechanically.


    Like a dog, the eunuch knew who his true masters were. He was afraid of Shi Qing, but the same couldn¡¯t be said about Yu Chennian. When he saw that Yu Chennian was the one stopping him, the eunuch used his full strength. Unexpectedly, Yu Chennian was stronger than him and was able to restrain him forcefully.


    Shi Qing was like an enraged berserker. The blows made the first prince¡¯s entire body ache, and he was already weak from overindulging in women. He was actuallypletely unable to resist Shi Qing¡¯s blows and was beaten up until others arrived at the door.


    When the other princes and the tutor arrived after hearing themotion, they saw four disheveled people in the room.


    The subdued eunuch and Yu Chennian however, were somewhat ignored by everyone.


    Shi Qing was out of breath. He was panting while holding onto a table. Beside him was a round stool.


    The first prince was curled up in a corner. There weren¡¯t any injuries on his face, but it was obvious where he was hurt based on the position of his hands and the visible pain on his face.


    When he saw that others had arrived, the first prince immediately grabbed the eunuch who had moved to help him up: ¡°Don¡¯t bother with me! Hurry to the main pce and ask for Father toe!¡±


    The eunuch looked around. When he saw that Shi Qing had no intentions of stopping him, he immediately ran out of the room.


    Feeling like his reinforcements were here, the first prince puffed up again. He struggled to stand using the wall for support. His face was full of hatred: ¡°Shi Qing! You dared to beat up a prince so recklessly! No matter how much Father dotes on you, he won¡¯t take your side this time! Just you wait!¡±


    ¡°Fine! I¡¯ll wait!¡± The little master was still as arrogant as ever. He red fiercely at the first prince, as if he didn¡¯t know how serious the consequences of his actions would be. The other princes watching were sweating in sympathy for him.


    There was a reason why the first prince still had a good position in his father¡¯s heart despite being so tyrannical.


    It was because he had a talent for crying.


    In front of his younger brothers, he was the high and mighty authoritarian.


    In front of his father however, he was an extremely obedient eldest son.


    Otherwise, the incident from before with the dead pce maids would not have been shoved under the rug so easily.


    ***


    The emperor arrived very quickly.


    The first prince, who was recuperating quietly, lit up when he heard the eunuch announce his father¡¯s arrival.


    He hurried to stand with red-rimmed eyes and went to greet his father with a face filled with grievances: ¡°Father...¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty!!!¡±


    Before he could go any further, a slender figure ran past him. He even shouted out louder, like he was even more aggrieved than the first prince.


    Shi Qing, who had been chasing him all over the room with an overbearing demeanour just a moment ago, ran over to the emperor sobbing: ¡°Shi Qing greets Your Majesty...¡±


    The room full of princes were all at a loss at this scene.


    They¡¯ve never seen Shi Qing act like this before.


    The little master was always rebellious and grumpy. He would lift his nose to the sky if he could.


    Yu Chennian also stood to the side. He just witnessed the evil cat morph into a soft and pitiful little kitten.


    His eyes darkened slightly but he continued to watch without saying a word.


    Shi Qing crying was sorrowful yet endearing. His tears appeared especially pitiful as they flowed down his delicate face.


    The emperor was taken aback by Shi Qing¡¯s tear-stained face. He was told that Shi Qing was the one who hit the first prince? Why was Shi Qing the one crying so hard then?!


    ¡°Get up, get up. What¡¯s the matter? Your face is all blotchy from crying.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Your Majesty.¡± Shi Qing stood up immediately and wiped at his tears reluctantly.


    The wounded first prince stepped forward at this moment: ¡°This son salutes Father. Father, you have to find justice for-¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty, you have to find justice for this one... Big brother has gone too far, wuwuwu...¡±


    The first prince choked after being interrupted again. He stared at the aggrieved youth beside him incredulously: ¡°I went too far?!¡±


    Shi Qing¡¯s face twisted into a look of fright. His eyes grew timid as he carefully retreated and hid himself behind the emperor.


    ¡°I heard it with my own ears. Big brother said that I¡¯m just the son of a minister and nothing more. He also said that when he is in power, he will- He will make me his male pet...¡±


    The first prince clenched his teeth: ¡°Father, don¡¯t listen to his nonsense. How could I ever say such words? Clearly he was the one who rushed in and hit me for no reason. Look at my injuries...¡±


    The little master¡¯s face crumpled again. Big teardrops fell down his face like rain.


    His soft and stickly voice held none of the arrogance from before: ¡°Although this one isn¡¯t as noble as the princes, I am a child of a courtier. I have always known the etiquette and manners expected of me since childhood. And I have always held a deep admiration for Your Majesty and been respectful towards the princes. My heart is wholly devoted towards Your Majesty, but His Highness actuallypared me to a male pet! I could not stomach such a shameful disgrace, which is why I acted out.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t believe him Father! You know best what kind of a person your son is, right? I have always been gentle and tolerant!¡±


    Shi Qing sniffled. His voice was sultry and timid: ¡°If Your Highness doesn¡¯t want to admit to what you said before, then answer me this! I have always been timid and weak since I was young due to being born prematurely. How would I dare to make trouble for Your Highness if I didn¡¯t hear such words?¡±


    The first prince was about to have a stroke.


    He was timid?!!


    He was weak since he was young?!!


    Shi Qing seemed just fine and dandy when he was chasing him around the room with a stool!!!


    His face spasmed again: ¡°Father, I am your own flesh and blood!! Shi Qing is twisting the truth! We quarreled because he was using Ninth Brother like a servant. Everyday, Shi Qing makes him carry him up and down the steps. I had to say something, which led to what happened today. If you don¡¯t believe me, just ask the pce attendants if Ninth Brother had been carrying him these past few days.¡±


    Shi Qing did not look guilty at all as he sobbed: ¡°Your Majesty, I have a good rtionship with Ninth Big Brother. He was worried about my weak body, so he offered to carry me down the steps. Everyone in the Imperial Study knows this.¡±


    ¡°Today- Today I saw Ninth Big Brother standing out in the snow for who knows how long. He was wet all over. This didn¡¯t sit right with me, which is why I asked why His Highness wanted to punish him. His Highness was unhappy so he left by himself. Shi Qing wanted to go apologize to him with Ninth Big Brother, but- but when we arrived we heard those things! Wu...¡±


    The little master couldn¡¯t stop crying. He wiped his tears away vigorously and appeared very pitiful: ¡°Your Majesty once said that the princes were like my big brothers. I regarded His Highness like an elder brother, but he thinks of me as just a ything. Thinking back, he¡¯s never been satisfied having a ything like me as his readingpanion.¡±


    Shi Qing sniffled again: ¡°I did hit His Highness today. I won¡¯t ask His Majesty not to punish me, I just want to no longer be his readingpanion. Otherwise, if I continued to be His Highness¡¯ readingpanion, I¡¯m afraid that one day I will be really imprisoned in the pce by him and forced to be a ything like he said!¡±


    The emperor¡¯s face changed colours several times throughout this exnation.


    He believed Shi Qing¡¯s words. After all, while the boy was young and had always admired himself, and even though he did have a temper, he would never start a fight against the first prince for no reason.


    At the time, he had appointed Shi Qing as the first prince¡¯s readingpanion because he thought highly of this son and wanted to get him the support of the prime minister through the boy.


    He also knew what kind of person his son was, he had just never cared. It was good enough that he was obedient in front of him. But now he had failed to live up to his expectations.


    He had humiliated the prime minister¡¯s only son so deeply, and he even wanted to further rub salt in the wound by calling him over as a judge. If Shi Qing was punished after being humiliated today, even he as the emperor would be hard pressed to exin things to the prime minister.


    The emperor used to think that his eldest son had a temperament simr to his in his youth.


    But now it seems that he was just a useless child.


    He couldn¡¯t even coax a small child like Shi Qing and ended up making a big fuss about nothing.


    The first prince knew things weren¡¯t going well for him when he saw the look on the emperor¡¯s face. He panicked and quickly knelt:¡±Father! Father, this son really didn¡¯t do it. Everyone saw Shi Qing humiliating Ninth Brother, ah! Father!¡±


    His gestures became more erratic. When he waved his hands, he identally touched Shi Qing¡¯s leg.


    The little master immediately screamed and rushed into Yu Chennian¡¯s arms as if he was hiding from a savage beast. He was shivering incessantly.


    Upon seeing this appearance, let alone the emperor, even the other princes who had seen his arrogance first hand believed that he was extremely scared.


    With that look, they immediately opened their mouths.


    ¡°Father, this son can testify that Shi Qing and Ninth Brother did go in and out together. But they have a good rtionship unlike what Eldest Brother says.¡±


    ¡°Yes Father, this son can testify as well. Shi Qing had a quarrel with Eldest Brother today because Eldest Brother punished Ninth Brother, making him stand in the snow for more than an hour.¡±


    The emperor¡¯s gaze towards his eldest son gradually froze over: ¡°You seem to act like you are more than just their eldest brother. Even I have never made any of you stand in the snow for an hour.¡±


    The first prince looked into his father¡¯s eyes and felt cold all over. ¡°Father, it really wasn¡¯t like that. Shi Qing really was bullying Ninth Brother! He made Ninth Brother act like his servant, ah!¡±


    The emperor nced at Shi Qing, who was curled up in Yu Chennian¡¯s arms. He grew more and more certain that this son of his was an idiot.


    ¡°If you must tell lies, at least make sure they contain some semnce of sense. Fine. Since you¡¯re this opposed to studying in the Imperial Study, I shall pick an auspicious day for you to move out of the pce and start your own family.¡±


    The first prince froze.


    To have him move out of the pce and start a family was equivalent to disqualifying him from bing the crown prince.


    ¡°Father!! Father!!! Please listen to this son¡¯s exnation, father-¡±


    ¡°Come, take His Highness back to rest. He is to be held under house arrest for the next few days.¡±


    ¡°Father!!! Shi Qing really was bullying Ninth Brother ah!! Ask any of them! We¡¯ve all seen it with our own eyes, ah!!¡±


    ¡°Father-¡±


    The first prince was taken away.


    The emperorforted Shi Qing, who was hiding in Yu Chennian¡¯s arms. He said that it was his own negligence towards the education of his sons that caused this, so Shi Qing should continue to study at ease. His facial expression all but said ¡®how can I have such a stupid son?¡¯ as he returned to the main pce.


    The other princes stepped out to send him off. Yu Chennian was left tofort Shi Qing who was ¡®inconsble¡¯.


    As soon as the emperor left, the young man buried in Yu Chennian¡¯s arms carefully peeked his head out and took a look around the room. Upon seeing that he was really gone, Shi Qing left Yu Chennian¡¯s arms.


    He rubbed his eyes and yawned.


    When he saw that Yu Chennian was still staring at him, Shi Qing raised his chin again and huffed. He was his usual coquettish self: ¡°What are you looking at? Don¡¯t think you¡¯re special just because you helped me just now. You were just lucky. Since I said what I said in front of His Majesty today, I¡¯ll cover for you in the future. But you still have to carry me every day, and you¡¯lle to my house every afternoon. You¡¯ll have to eat the dishes I don¡¯t like as well. And, um...¡±


    After thinking for a while, the young boy waved his hand dismissively: ¡°I can¡¯t think of anything off the top of my head, so it¡¯ll be like this for now until Ie up with more. I¡¯m sleepy so I¡¯m going back to the room to take a nap. When theye back, tell them that I was so tired from crying that I went back to rest, and thene find me.¡±


    When he finished, Yu Chennian was still staring at him silently. A few traces of anger appeared on Shi Qing¡¯s wlessly white face. He stretched his foot out and kicked Yu Chennian lightly: ¡°What are you doing standing around? I¡¯m talking to you!¡±


    Yu Chennian: ¡°Alright.¡±


    He was still standing in the room after the satisfied little master had left.


    The change in Shi Qing¡¯s attitude was obvious.


    Towards people who were higher than him or those he needed to please, he was like a newborn kitten: coquettish and timid, aiming to please, pretending to be pitiful and weak.


    Towards people lower than him, he was arrogant, domineering and unreasonable. He forced others to pamper him and never allowed them to contradict him in any way.


    When Shi Qing needed to, he would lie in Yu Chennian arms and very naturally ask for his protection.


    Yu Chennian suddenly had a thought.


    If one day, he could gain power and sit on the throne.


    At that time, would Shi Qing direct that coquettish look towards him?


    The kitten he couldn¡¯t touch before could be scooped up whenever he wanted in the future.


    That moment of peace he could only ever experience when Shi Qing wanted to take a nap would be his forever.


    The young man¡¯s eyes darkened. His expression was no longer as dull as the princes always thought. Ambition gradually emerged in his eyes.


    He lowered his head and looked at his hands. Suddenly, he wanted nothing more than to ascend to the throne and sit on the dragon throne that represented the highest authority of all.


    At that time, no matter how much the little masterined, these hands would never have to let go of that slender waist.


    [Ding! Yu Chennian¡¯s animosity value: 88/100]

 Chapter 39

    <h4>Chapter 39</h4>


    <i> Editor: SimoB</i>


    Ever since the first prince fell out with Shi Qing and was driven out of the pce by the emperor, the remaining princes were nicer to Shi Qing than they ever were to their own brothers.


    After all, the emperor used to have a favourable impression of the first prince. He was a prime candidate for the position of Crown Prince. But after he was beaten by Shi Qing, not only did he not receive justice, he was even expelled from the pce.


    Before, they just wanted to please Shi Qing, but now they didn¡¯t dare to offend him in the slightest.


    Everyone knew that Little Master Shi¡¯s overbearing arrogance stemmed from him being spoiled rotten. He had a bad temper and was easily angered. Before the incident, the other princes thought that although Shi Qing referred to them affectionately as brothers, he knew in his heart that they weren¡¯t people to mess with.


    The lesson painfully learnt by the first prince served as a warning to the remaining princes.


    Of course, they all tacitly forgot that they had a hand in his downfall as well. The other princes gleefully made sure their eldest brother could no longer fight for the throne.


    Shi Qing was only 14 after all, and he has been overindulged all his life. Even their father clearly favoured him. There was no way he would withstand even the slightest of grievances.


    Anyways, it was absolutely a wise decision to be careful around him.


    Therefore, the trio all decided to ignore how Shi Qing ordered Yu Chennian around more and more.


    Since the moment Shi Qing had expressed, in front of the emperor, that Yu Chennian was a friend of his, as long as they were in the pce, they were almost always together.


    But in the opinions of the three princes, this wasn¡¯t a good thing for Yu Chennian.


    Before the incident, Yu Chennian was only used as a servant by Shi Qing once in a while. After the first prince left, Yu Chennian would have to stay with him all day long.


    In the eyes of the three princes, Shi Qing was basically using Yu Chennian as his personal servant.


    ording to their sources, Shi Qing took an afternoon nap with Yu Chennian everyday where he apparently used Yu Chennian as a foot warmer.


    Shi Qing was a picky eater, but pce regtions stated that foreign ministers must finish all the meals they were given in the pce. Although others pretended not to see if he secretly threw food away, maybe Shi Qing thought that Yu Chennian was a safer bet. At every meal, he hid in his room with Yu Chennian and tossed him the dishes that he didn¡¯t like to eat.


    As for how they knew? Well, the little master certainly wasn¡¯t sneaking out his lunchbox anymore.


    Even on the rare days when they didn¡¯t have sses, Shi Qing refused to let Yu Chennian go. He had a waist token, so he could go to the pce at any time.


    On their day off, Shi Qing still went to the pce as usual and yed in the front garden with Yu Chennian.


    Of course, quotation marks around the word ¡®yed¡¯ were absolutely necessary.


    He was recently learning to draw, but he had only started three days ago. Shi Qing said that he was learning a foreign style that required the model to staypletely still.


    That model was obviously Yu Chennian.


    Only a prince in Yu Chennian¡¯s position would be treated like this. It was only because his mother died early on, his adoptive mother was a deposed empress sent to the cold pce and that his position has been low from childhood that he could tolerate Shi Qing¡¯s treatment of him.


    If you asked one of the others to warm someone¡¯s feet, eat leftovers or keep a pose for an hour, any one of those things would be enough to anger them.


    How could a bonafide prince, a son of the emperor, act so humbly?


    However, Yu Chennian endured it all.


    Therefore, the three princes felt that their youngest brother was indeed cowardly, stiff and meek beyond belief.


    After the first prince mashed Shi Qing¡¯s berserk button and got thrown out of the pce, the remaining ones quickly understood the new status quo. No one humiliated Yu Chennian like they would have before.


    After all, ording to the logic of Little Master Shi Qing, it was fine for him to bully Yu Chennian however he liked, but if other people made a move, they were insulting him.


    The sensitive little master with a short fuse would definitely crush anyone who slighted him, at any cost.


    They didn¡¯t think their life becamecking after not being able to bully their younger brother. After all, although they couldn¡¯t bully Yu Chennian, it was still pretty fun to see him being bullied by Shi Qing.


    As long as they thought about the humiliation and sadness in Yu Chennian¡¯s heart, as well as about how powerless he was to resolve the situation, they would be very happy.


    ¡ª-


    It was lunch time again today.


    The lunchboxes were all sent respectfully to their tables by eunuchs. As usual, Shi Qing raised his little chin and called out: ¡°Yu Chennian.¡±


    The young man sitting at the back went forward in silence. He held his lunchbox in his left hand while, like a silent servant, he skillfully picked up Shi Qing¡¯s with his right.


    Shi Qing got up with a look of satisfaction and sauntered out when Yu Chennian held the two lunch boxes and stood to one side.


    Yu Chennian followed him without saying a word.


    The princes, who were waiting for the eunuchs to open their lunchboxes, nced at each other inmiseration.


    They were almost sympathetic towards Yu Chennian. At the very least, he was also a prince like them. Yet he was so thoroughly humiliated by one of his subjects.


    But their sympathy onlysted for a split second.


    Yu Chennian on the other hand didn¡¯t feel at all humiliated as he followed Shi Qing to his room.


    Once they arrived, Shi Qing immediately dismissed the eunuch serving him. After having Yu Chennian ce the two lunchboxes on the table, he sat down cross-legged.


    Yu Chennian sat down across from him. He watched as the little master eagerly opened the lunchboxes and used his chopsticks to start putting everything he didn¡¯t like to eat in Yu Chennian¡¯s portion.


    ¡°Is this beef?¡±


    Shi Qing scrunched his brows as he picked up a piece of meat and lightly sniffed it. His face immediately twisted in disgust: ¡°How gamey! Isn¡¯t there a single decent cook in the Imperial Kitchens?¡±


    The corners of his mouth curled. With a look of displeasure, he gave all the beef in his box to Yu Chennian.


    ¡°This fish has too many bones. You take it.¡±


    ¡°Why is there even a bowl of soup here?¡±


    Shi Qing opened the bottompartment and brought out a bowl of steaming soup. He stirred it with his chopsticks, revealing the ginseng below. Ginseng was precious, even in the Imperial Kitchens. Even more so because the Imperial Kitchens had a set amount allowed to them each month. Its rarity made it a preciousmodity.


    It was obviously abnormal for this kind of nourishing ginseng soup to be served to one of the princes¡¯ readingpanions. The reason why it was given to Shi Qing was because the Imperial Kitchens knew that his position in the pce was special. Especially after he ruined the first prince so easily. They knew he wasn¡¯t someone to mess around with, so they added this in to curry favour.


    Unfortunately, Shi Qing wasn¡¯t an ordinary readingpanion.


    He was a little master who grew up dining on all kinds of delicacies. A mere bowl of ginseng soup was nothing to him. When he saw that it contained ginseng, he pushed it aside with disinterest: ¡°Take this too.¡±


    Then, Shi Qing babbled on about how the Imperial Kitchens were too musty and how none of their food was any good, while picking out everything he didn¡¯t like to give to Yu Chennian.


    It was only after he finished going through his boxes that the pleased little master began to dig in. Although he usually looked arrogant and aloof, he dide from a family of aristocrats. He ate seriously and slowly in a very elegant fashion.


    Yu Chennian was silent most of the time. He would sometimes say a few words to Shi Qing, but only after the little master asked him first. Yu Chennian, who had been sitting on the opposite side quietly watching Shi Qing rearrange their food, only started eating after Shi Qing.


    He first ate the things originally in his box.


    Yu Chennian took his chopstick to the braised eggnt. Judging from appearance alone, this dish seemed very delicious.


    But only those who had eaten it knew how hard it was to swallow.


    There was way too much oil. The outside was burnt, yet the inside was raw. It was hard to describe the sensation of chewing on such a thing.


    If a delicate little master like Shi Qing tasted it, he would probably start to vomit after a single bite.


    But Yu Chennian still chewed and swallowed it like nothing was wrong.


    Only those who lived in the pce know how terrible the life of an unfavoured master was.


    There was nock of two faced people in the pce who delighted in the misery of others. Especially since Yu Chennian¡¯s adoptive mother was once the empress, the mother of the nation. Even if she hadn¡¯t hurt a single person while in power, she upied a position that others coveted.


    When she was the empress, those who held grudges against her couldn¡¯t do a thing to her.


    But when she fell from grace and was exiled to the cold pce, their revenge came swiftly.


    The masters weren¡¯t the only ones who acted this way, even the pce servant had different attitudes depending on who they were dealing with.


    Take the Imperial Kitchens for example. Towards those who were favoured like Shi Qing, they would send ginseng soup of their own volition to please him.


    When it came to those like Yu Chennian, most of the servants deliberately sabotaged their meals. They would give little care when making the contents and only pack the lunchbox when the dishes were already cold.


    Soup? You actually have the nerve to want soup? You have such a high opinion of yourself.


    This was the extortion scheme that the Imperial Kitchens were running. If you want to eat hot and tasty food, then please send along some money. If you don¡¯t want to donate, then enjoy these cold leftovers.


    A phoenix that had crashed to the ground was worth less than a chicken. Usually, the masters who were humiliated by them would never have the chance to turn their lives around again.


    Yu Chennian, as the adopted son of the deposed empress, had grown up being treated like this.


    The smallest things he dealt with would be an unimaginable offense to Shi Qing, but to him, it was Tuesday.


    He was at the age for growth spurts. He needed more food than what was allotted to him each day. If the other princes were hungry, they could just have the Imperial Kitchens deliver something, anytime and anywhere.


    Yu Chennian however, wasn¡¯t favored, so he certainly couldn¡¯t do such a thing. He barely had any allowance left as is due to various people on thedder taking a share. There wasn¡¯t even enough left to buy extra meals.


    In the past, Yu Chennian could only bear it. It was easier during the day, but his stomach grumbled and ached all night with hunger.


    But ever since Shi Qing had a quarrel with the first prince and established his position in the pce, his little tail has been raised higher and higher. He began to throw the dishes he didn¡¯t like to eat to Yu Chennian without any pretenses.


    After getting nearly one and a half portions of food everyday, Yu Chennian never woke up in the middle of the night from hunger again.


    It was only after finishing his own dishes first, that the young man started on the ones Shi Qing had given him.


    Although the little master was very picky, his dishes were all served by the head chefs of the Imperial Kitchens.


    After all, if he wasn¡¯t happy with his meal, the Imperial Kitchens would definitely be censured after aint to His Majesty.


    In fact, the dishes disliked by Shi Qing were all sumptuous. Even the ingredients were carefully selected. After Yu Chennian finished eating, he finally drank the soup.


    The ginseng soup seemed to send a pleasant warmth cascading through his entire body.


    [Ding! Yu Chennian¡¯s animosity value: 75/100]


    Shi Qing wasn¡¯t surprised.


    No matter what he did these days, Yu Chennian¡¯s animosity value would automatically drop.


    If it wasn¡¯t for the one month time limit, it wouldn¡¯t be bad to take it easy for a while and wait for him to drop to 50 on his own.


    When Yu Chennian finished eating, Shi Qing wasn¡¯t even half way through his meal. He was still slowly taking small bites.


    When he saw the young man put his chopsticks down, his face was a little unhappy. He couldn¡¯t help but break his rule about speaking during mealtimes: ¡°How can you always eat so fast? You clearly have more dishes than me.¡±


    Yu Chennian knew that the little master¡¯s bad habit of provoking people, no matter what he was doing, was rearing its ugly head again.


    Shi Qing was spoiled and proud. He loved having control over others.


    Yu Chennian stared at the angry little boy. He said in his deep voice: ¡°I won¡¯t eat so fast next time.¡±


    ¡°Do you think you need to cater to me specifically?!¡± Shi Qing wasn¡¯t grateful for the concession. He put down his chopsticks and turned around to flop onto the bed. He kicked off his boots and dove under the nkets.


    ¡°How do they expect me to eat when there¡¯s only a single basin of charcoal in the room on such a cold day? I can barely hold my chopsticks.¡± He put his head into the quilt and continued to vent: ¡°I¡¯m not eating anymore!¡±


    Yu Chennian took a nce at his untouched food.


    Although Shi Qing¡¯s appetite was small, the amount he ate was certainly not enough.


    The young man got up and made a suggestion: ¡°Why don¡¯t you eat in bed?¡±


    ¡°How can I eat in bed when I¡¯m wrapped up in the nket?¡±


    The little master had wrapped himself up like a silkworm baby.


    The silkworm baby rolled back and forth on the couch unhappily. Finally, his little head squeezed out. His eyes seemed to brighten as he suddenly thought of something.


    ¡°Feed me,¡± he ordered in a spoiled tone.


    Maybe because he was afraid Yu Chennian wouldn¡¯t agree, so, without waiting for his answer, Shi Qing urged: ¡°What are you doing? Do you want me to freeze to death? Hurry up ah!¡±


    Yu Chennian looked at the little master, who had wrapped himself up tightly on the bed, with only his little head poking out, and his eyes grew dark. He obediently picked up the lunchbox and sat beside the bed.


    Because only the dishes Shi Qing liked were left in his box, the little master was toozy to choose anything specific.


    Hey down on his back, coveredpletely with thick warm bedding with only his head peeking out. He was like a chick waiting to be fed, opening his mouth in anticipation for food.


    Yu Chennian seldomly had the chance to make choices on behalf of others.


    He first took a spoonful of steamed rice, which was a high quality cultivar from Wujiang. Each grain was crystal clear, plump and round. The taste should be soft and sticky, just like the Shi Qing who cuddled up against him during his afternoon naps.


    Once the spoon reached the youth¡¯s mouth, he closed it trustingly and began to chew. He was satisfied that he didn¡¯t have to hold the chopsticks in his hands in the cold weather.


    Yu Chennian picked up a meatball.


    Shi Qing ate it obediently.


    He ate everything he was given obediently, like a sweet and sensible little baby. Yu Chennian¡¯s heart was gradually suffused with other vours.


    This tender Shi Qing that let Yu Chennian feed him, made a sweet taste appear in his mouth. It was like a piece of candy made from honey.


    And yet, to Shi Qing, he was only someone to be ordered around. A bitterly sour aftertaste surfaced.


    It was like the taste of the persimmon Yu Chennian had climbed a tree for when he was famished as a child. The bite he took was astringent, but still, it alleviated the hollow pain in his stomach. It was a veryplex feeling.


    While trying to decipher his difficult emotions, the young man continued to slowly feed the youth who had his mouth open, until Shi Qing was full.


    Shi Qing yawned. His childish eyes, that were always round with arrogance, began to slowly but surely droop down.


    He was sleepy.


    The sleepy little master didn¡¯t drift off immediately. He rolled over in the nket until he was on the inner side of the bed. He then patted the surface and urged: ¡°I¡¯m going to sleep. Come up quickly.¡±


    Yu Chennian was still silent as he climbed into the bed with practiced motions.


    As soon as he got in, the youth with a warm aura turned to him and skillfully pulled his arms open to drill into his chest.


    While he rubbed this way and that, Shi Qing popped his head out and poked him with his hand: ¡°Why do I feel like you¡¯ve grown sturdier?¡±


    Yu Chennian¡¯s body involuntarily tensed as he felt the youth¡¯s tender hands poke his body repeatedly. His throat grew parched, but his voice was normal: ¡°Somewhat.¡±


    He had been eating and sleeping well these days, and would even get to drink some tonic soup on asion. He was the age when growth spurts weremon after all. In less than half a month, he grew noticeably taller and more muscr.


    ¡°You grow so fast.¡±


    Shi Qing sounded a little envious as he poked Yu Chennian absentmindedly: ¡°I¡¯ve eaten plenty of good things since I was a child, but I¡¯m still so weak. If only I could be born as strong as you.¡±


    Yu Chennian thought that the little master was perfect just as he was.


    Every part of his body was wonderfully soft and spoiled. He looked thin, but there was plenty of tender meat to squeeze.


    His waist was slender enough for a single arm to envelop.


    Perhaps it was because he had always been controlled by others since he was a child, but Yu Chennian liked the feeling of havingplete control.


    Obviously, Shi Qing fit his preferences.


    The little master was still talking: ¡°It¡¯s a good thing I¡¯m still young and can still grow. When I¡¯m your age, I should be different than I am now.¡±


    His words gradually painted a picture in the young man¡¯s mind of the 17 or 18 year old little master.


    He would definitely be a bit taller, and his eyebrows and eyes would widen as well. Since his features were already pretty, they wouldn¡¯t be too different even when he grew up.


    His thin bones couldn¡¯t be changed, but would that future Shi Qing still lie obediently in hisp and use his white, tender and uncalloused fingertips to touch him softly?


    Shi Qing only voiced his appreciation for a moment. After, heid down on his chestfortably and went to sleep.


    Only Yu Chennian was left awake. Inexplicably, the future that his imagination conjured up made his body heat up and made him thirsty.


    He didn¡¯t move, so as to not disturb Shi Qing¡¯s nap, but he was no longer sleepy.


    He could only stare at the beam of the roof and remain motionless with his eyes open for an entire afternoon.

 Chapter 40

    <h4>Chapter 40</h4>


    <i> Editors: SimoB and yummers</i>


    With five days to go before the one month deadline, Yu Chennian¡¯s animosity value stopped to 55 and refused to drop any further throughout the day.


    The System began to fret.


    It fretted by whispering incessantly: [Host, Host......are there really no problems? Is it really okay like this? There are only five days left ying.]


    The System that learned how to yingyingying couldn¡¯t stir up Shi Qing¡¯s heart that was as hard as steel.


    Currently, it was time for an afternoon nap. Yu Chennian hadn¡¯t woken up yet.


    He wasfortably enjoying the warmth that was radiating from Yu Chennian as heid in the other¡¯s arms.


    [What¡¯s the rush? Have you noticed that Yu Chennian¡¯s body is bing more and more pleasing to touch?]


    He poked at the firm muscles in front of him repeatedly as he spoke.


    [Ying...] The System swallowed back its tears with great difficulty and said pitifully: [But there are only five days left until the full month.]


    [The animosity value still hasn¡¯t dropped to 50, so we will be thrown out by the World¡¯s consciousness. There¡¯s just five points left, just five......]


    If the difference wasrge enough to be hopeless, it wouldn¡¯t be so anxious.


    But there were only five more to go!!


    With onest push, they could make it!


    It¡¯s a pity that Yu Chennian¡¯s animosity refused to drop just five more points.


    Shi Qing was still in no hurry.


    [Be good. Go read the ¡®ssic of Mountains and Seas¡¯. Wasn¡¯t a picture book edition just released?]


    The System had always been unable to deal with its own Host. Upon seeing Shi Qing being so uncooperative, the System could only run away while crying.


    Shi Qing carried on with touching Yu Chennian like before after it had left. He took advantage of Yu Chennian¡¯satose state and poked at the youth continuously to his heart¡¯s desire.


    This continued until the strong muscles by his hand moved and bulged slightly. Then, a long and slender hand approached, grasping Shi Qing¡¯s hand in its palm. His grip was strong, but he only slightly circled the young, white, and tender fingertips without using any strength.


    ¡°You¡¯re awake?¡±


    The little master, who had done all sorts of things to the other person while they were asleep, didn¡¯t feel guilty at all. He said hello naturally, before removing his hand from Yu Chennian¡¯s grip and continuing to poke: ¡°For some reason I think you¡¯re sturdier than before. This growth is happening way too fast.¡±


    Yu Chennian tried his best to ignore his unceasing actions. He answered in a deep voice: ¡°I¡¯ve been eating more meals these days.¡±


    ¡°I eat a lot too, ah. But howe my belly only grew fatter.¡±


    Shi Qing bowed his head and touched his abdomen with an unhappy face: ¡°I didn¡¯t get any taller either.¡±


    Yu Chennian nced at his t abdomen and said honestly: ¡°You are not fat.¡±


    ¡°How can I not be? I¡¯ve grown a lot of meat here.¡±


    The little master¡¯s little temper rose again. He grabbed Yu Chennian¡¯s hand andnded it on his abdomen. ¡°Touch it. Do you see how much meat there is?¡±


    Putting Yu Chennian¡¯s hand on his stomach, Shi Qing¡¯s white and delicate face was full of unhappiness. He continued to mutter: ¡°It¡¯s really strange. We do the same things and eat almost the same meals everyday, so why is it that only you can grow tall and strong? Your muscles are so hard too. Meanwhile, I can only grow a lump of fatty meat.¡±


    Yu Chennian¡¯s ears were filled with the little boy¡¯s whines and discontent as his hands rubbed the fatty meat Shi Qing was referring to.


    It really wasn¡¯t fat. It was actually pretty t. But the originally soft stomach grew even more tender with someone warming the bed and after being fed well this winter.


    Through the clothes, Yu Chennian could even think of how delicate and white this ce would be. There shouldn¡¯t be many soft spots that could be pinched, just a small handful.


    Only three words could describe it: plump, silky, and tender.


    The young man pinched it with his fingers almost unconsciously.


    ¡°Aiya!¡±


    The body underneath his hand immediately sprung up like a live fish after being tickled.


    Shi Qing directed an indignant re at Yu Chennian: ¡°What are you doing!¡±


    Yu Chennian realized what he had done when he noticed the angry re. His hands dropped immediately as his head lowered slightly.


    ¡°Sorry.¡±


    ¡°Humph!¡±


    The little master threw off the warm nket. Due to his nap, his white face was flushed, which made him appear rather shy.


    After he sat down, he made an announcement, ¡°Today I have a ydate with my friend. You¡¯reing along with me.¡±


    Without waiting for Yu Chennian to respond, he bossily added: ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to refuse. I¡¯ve already informed His Majesty; he also agreed to let you go out with me.¡±


    Yu Chennian was silent for a few seconds.


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    He saw how overjoyed Shi Qing was by his agreement. His eyebrows and eyes all revealed his arrogance as they rose up. His pride appeared to be flowing through his whole body. Yu Chennian was able to guess some of the little master¡¯s inner thoughts.


    He had probably bragged to his friends outside the pce about how a prince followed him as a valet or something.


    The little master, who wanted to show off quickly, climbed off the bed and called the eunuch outside to dress him. He urged Yu Chennian hurriedly.


    ¡°Hurry up!¡±


    His tone clearly indicated amand, but his naturally soft and waxy voice made it sound like he was acting spoiled.


    Yu Chennian stood up in silence and began to dress himself as well.


    Since he stayed at Shi Qing¡¯s residence so often recently, all of his few cloaks were stored here.


    Perhaps the little boy himself didn¡¯t notice, but he began to stick to Yu Chennian more and more.


    He needed to be apanied by Yu Chennian no matter what he did, or else he¡¯d be grumpy.


    But Yu Chennian¡¯s emotions grew more and moreplicated over time.


    Shi Qing was happy to take him everywhere, and he was happy toply as well.


    But at the same time, there was an unresolved knot at the bottom of his heart.


    Shi Qing only saw him as a servant and ymate, but he wanted to be something different from that.


    He wanted more.


    Shi Qing finished changing his clothes and heard that someone outside had made a bowl of peony flowers carved out of ice. He ran out excitedly to have a look.


    Only Yu Chennian, the eunuch who served him, and the eunuch that came to inform him about the ice sculptures were left in the room.


    The young man continued to adjust his waist ornaments like he usually did.


    ¡°Your Highness, let this one......¡±


    The eunuch came forward with a bowed face and began to help Yu Chennian earnestly.


    When the eunuch who served Shi Qing saw this scene, his heart was filled with disdain.


    This was just an unfavoured prince that anyone could step on, but this guy was so obsequious. Couldn¡¯t he see the situation clearly?


    He didn¡¯t want to stand there and watch Yu Chennian get dressed either. He turned around and left to find Shi Qing.


    There were only two people left in the room.


    Yu Chennian opened his arms and raised his head only slightly, but his temperament was quite different from the wooden impression he left on others. He asked lightly: ¡°How did it go?¡±


    The eunuch replied: ¡°It was as Your Highness predicted. The Hu people have repeatedly vited the border. They¡¯ve already taken three cities, but they were all deste ces anyway.¡±


    ¡°As long as it¡¯s a part of our country¡¯s territory, regardless of whether it¡¯s deste or not, it¡¯s still a great shame for other countries to be able to conquer it. The court will most likely be thrown into uproar by this news.¡± There were no superfluous expressions on the young man¡¯s face. He only asked: ¡°Who is the general of the Hu people?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s their second prince; the one who is brave and skilled at fighting.¡±


    ¡°Go back to tell Uncle to contact some old ministers. When the news of war is carried back, let them petition for a prince to lead our forces in the war since the Hu people are also sending out a prince. Three of our country¡¯s cities have been taken in a row. Say that this is the best way to regain our nation¡¯s prestige.¡±


    ¡°Understood.¡±


    ¡°Also, tell my uncle that I must be the one to go to war in the end.¡±


    The eunuch looked up in surprise: ¡°Your Highness?!¡±


    Yu Chennian said with a wave: ¡°Leave.¡±


    The eunuch hesitated for a few seconds. But he bowed respectfully and left.


    After standing in the room for a while, the young man stepped out the door, and went to the end of the corridor. There, he saw the youth looking at the ice sculptures with great interest.


    He had a bright smile without a trace of pride on his face, which was truly rare for him. Just like a child, he used his white fingertips to carefully touch the petals carved out of ice.


    While having a good time, Shi Qing inadvertently looked back at him. He immediately smiled and waved him over: ¡°Yu Chennian, look at how much this flower sculpture resembles the real thing.¡±


    The little master was born prematurely, so in the past¡ªeven in the summer¡ª his family would not allow him to touch more ice than was necessary, let alone make ice sculptures for him to y with in winter.


    This was the first time he had ever seen ice sculptures.


    The youth strode over with big steps.


    He stared at the crystal clear ice sculpture before suddenly asking: ¡°Do you like peonies? Or do you like ice sculptures?¡±


    Shi Qing huffed and lightly kicked Yu Chennian with his foot. He raised his little chin arrogantly: ¡°I¡¯m not gonna tell you.¡±


    Yu Chennian didn¡¯t get an answer, but he wasn¡¯t disappointed.


    He only looked at the bowl of ice sculptures in front of him with unfathomably deep eyes.


    He thought, since Shi Qing didn¡¯t specify, he probably liked peony ice sculptures.


    If one day, he covered the pce with peony ice sculptures¡ª Shi Qing would be even more happy, right?


    Author¡¯s Note:


    Why do I feel like Big Nian is like a wild horse that broke free of its reins and started following after a strange man?


    No!


    No!


    I must be mistaken!


    Everyone please give a warm wee to the other new editor for this novel, yummers!

 Chapter 41.1

    <h4>Chapter 41.1</h4>


    Editors: SimoB and yummers


    Five days before the end of the month, Shi Qing and Yu Chennian left the pce.


    They went straight to the brothel with a clear goal in mind.


    When Yu Chennian followed Shi Qing to the gate of the brothel, the expression on his face changed for the worst. When he saw the familiar expression on the youth¡¯s face as he was weed in by several enthusiastic girls, his eyes grew heavy.


    ¡°Oh!! If it isn¡¯t Little Master Shi!¡±


    As soon as Shi Qing stepped in, the madam came up with a smile on her face. Her tone couldn¡¯t be friendlier: ¡°You haven¡¯t visited us for a while. Qingqing and Cuicui have been looking forward to your visit for a long time.¡±


    ¡°It was so cold that I couldn¡¯t bear to go out.¡±


    The little master was used to being treated like the moon by stars. He waved his hand casually and said: ¡°I brought someone with me today. Go and pick some out of the better girls for me. The pretty ones that can sing and dance well.¡±


    ¡°Ah! Ah! Don¡¯t worry Little Master. There¡¯s many good girls at my ce.¡±


    The madam eximed and saw Shi Qing up the stairs before around to grasp Yu Chennian¡¯s arm enthusiastically: ¡°I don¡¯t believe we¡¯ve met before, sir. Which family¡¯s young master are you?¡±


    Yu Chennian raised his head to look at the little master, who didn¡¯t even bother to look back as he climbed up the stairs. His face fell and he shook off the madam¡¯s hand.


    The madam was stunned. ¡°Sir, you...¡±


    She met the youth¡¯s eyes.


    They were full of wrath. He appeared to just be displeased, but her entire body began to tremble as her face drained of all colour.


    ¡°What are you doing slowpoke?¡±


    Shi Qing, who was standing at the top of the stairs, finally noticed that Yu Chennian wasn¡¯t behind him. Impatient, he turned around and urged: ¡°Hurry up. I¡¯m going to freeze to death.¡±


    Yu Chennian withdrew the cold look he had directed at the madam and went up the stairs silently. He followed Shi Qing all the way to his usual room.


    As soon as he entered, he was greeted by a wave of strong perfume. The little master had an involuntary coughing fit. He muttered while fanning at his nose: ¡°This fragrance is too strong. I wanted to say thisst time too, but what kind of fragrance are you guys using? It¡¯s so cloying. Change it quickly.¡±


    Yu Chennian, who came in behind him, heard his words. He asked lightly, ¡°Do youe here often?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    Shi Qing sat in the chair in a customary fashion. He pushed the teapot in Yu Chennian¡¯s direction with a straight face. ¡°Quickly, pour me a cup of tea so I can warm up. This weather is too cold.¡±


    The young man sat down in silence. He poured tea as he spoke: ¡°How can someone your agee to this kind of ce so frequently.¡±


    ¡°There are a lot of boys my age who are already engaged. Isn¡¯t it normal for me toe out and have some fun?¡±


    ¡®Have some fun.¡¯


    Those three words made Yu Chennian¡¯s hold on the handle of the teapot tighten. A fire burst to life in his heart.


    That¡¯s right.


    Maybe because Shi Qing has been pestering him constantly these days, but he had forgotten.


    Shi Qing¡¯s reputation as a prodigal son was well known to the capital. He never bothered to conceal it, and even yed it up.


    He evenined before that the hand of the top girl in the brothel was not soft enough for him. He wanted to ask Father for a beautiful pce girl.


    [Ding! Yu Chennian¡¯s animosity value: 70/100]


    [Ding! Yu Chennian¡¯s animosity value: 71/100]


    [Ding! Yu Chennian¡¯s animosity value: 72/100]


    The system was going to cry: [Host, his animosity value is rising like crazy wuwuwu]


    Shi Qing sipped his tea. [Don¡¯t fret.]


    The door opened from the outside. A crowd of warblers and swallows came in with a gust of fragrance: ¡°Little Master Shi, it¡¯s been a while.¡±


    ¡°This one missed you. How can the little master be so cruel? You haven¡¯te to see this one for a month.¡±


    Shi Qing looked very at ease being surrounded by a group of girls. He chatted and flirted with them skillfully: ¡°How has it been a month? It¡¯s been cold recently, but I¡¯ve only left for a few days. I came two days ago didn¡¯t I?¡±


    The girlsughed and argued: ¡°The little master is being duplicitous. This one hasn¡¯t seen you in some time. I wasn¡¯t the one to serve you thest time you came. I have been counting the days, and it¡¯s been around a month.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right Little Master. If it¡¯s too cold for you outside, our building is warm and cozy. As you instructed, this room has a basin burning 24/7.¡±


    Shi Qing seemed to be enchanted by beauty at the moment. He didn¡¯t appear arrogant at all. His mouth was very sweet: ¡°Fine fine. You¡¯re pretty, so whatever you say goes.¡±


    Yu Chennian¡¯s face became more and more twisted as he sat watching Shi Qing sink into the heap of beauties. The tendons of the hand on the teapot slowly grew more visible.


    He didn¡¯t expect that Shi Qing, who had to spend dawn to dusk in the pce almost everyday, would still have time toe to brothels.


    ¨CCrack!


    The sound of the teapot handle breaking rang out. Yu Chennian suddenly came back to himself. He threw the handle onto the table silently.


    He looked up at Shi Qing, who didn¡¯t pay the slightest bit of attention to his actions.


    If he broke something in the pce, the little master would joke that he couldn¡¯t even hold a teapot well.


    But now, Shi Qing was busy catching up with a group of girls. He didn¡¯t even spare him a single nce.


    Yu Chennian¡¯s face became even darker.


    There was an oppressive aura around him. The girls who didn¡¯t manage to squeeze beside Shi Qing were frightened by his presence. They had wanted to approach but couldn¡¯t. It was a very pitiful sight.


    Fortunately, Shi Qing decided he had reminisced enough about the past. He raised his voice: ¡°I¡¯m in a good mood because I saw you guys today. I want to hear some happy songs.¡±


    ¡°Of course!¡±


    Shi Qing was always generous. He was even more generous when he was in a good mood. The girls were more than willing to get up and scatter to y the piano, sing songs, and dance.


    The room immediately became lively.


    The little master sat on the chair with a jubnt expression and enjoyed the show. He peeled peanuts while watching. After a while, he shouted out: ¡°Is there someone outside?!¡±


    ¡°Ah,ing!¡±


    For a high-ranking guest like him, the brothel usually arranged for a servant to wait at the door. A young man came in at once after Shi Qing¡¯s call: ¡°What can I do for you, Little Master?¡±


    ¡°Shoo.¡± Shi Qing threw a silver ingot at him. He raised his chin once he saw the man catch it: ¡°Go downstairs and watch the crowds. If someone I know arrives,e report it.¡±


    ¡°Understood. I¡¯ll go right away.¡±


    The servant was all smiles as he held the silver in his hand. Without saying a word more, he closed the door and went downstairs.


    As soon as he left, Shi Qing threw the peanuts in his hand onto the te andined: ¡°Why are these peanuts so hard to peel?¡±


    The little master was particrly self-righteous today: ¡°Yu Chennian, peel them for me.¡±


    The young man had not spoken since the girls came in. In the midst of piano music and songs, he stood out with his sullen expression and silence.


    Several girls were already careful to avoid him when passing by.


    However, Shi Qing was too entertained by the performance to notice. When he saw that Yu Chennian didn¡¯t react or reply, the youth¡¯s beautiful face showed his dissatisfaction.


    He grabbed the young man¡¯srge and slender hand and put it on the te directly: ¡°Peel it for me. I don¡¯t know how to.¡±


    Yu Chennian: ¡°Same here.¡±


    This was the first time he refused to obey Shi Qing. The expression on the little master¡¯s face immediately soured. He took away his hand unhappily. Maybe because the rtionship between them was quite good recently, so he didn¡¯t throw a fit. He only grumbled under his breath: ¡°I took you out to see the world out of the goodness of my heart, and you don¡¯t want to peel a peanut for me. Forget it. I don¡¯t need you. Um, one of you...¡± He shouted to the girls who were dancing: ¡°Someonee peel peanuts for me.¡±


    A gorgeous girl stopped gracefully and approached with a smile: ¡°Little Master, this one will peel for you.¡±


    Her delicate jade hands were about tond on the peanuts. Suddenly, the whole te was taken away.


    The girl stared at Yu Chennian, who had pulled the te in front of himself and started to peel peanuts.


    Shi Qing was amused: ¡°You just said you couldn¡¯t.¡±


    Yu Chennian didn¡¯t answer. He just peeled peanuts in silence.


    The girl looked at him, and then at Shi Qing: ¡°Little Master?¡±


    Shi Qing waved dismissively at her. He raised his chin and directed an arrogant look at Yu Chennian: ¡°Peel it well. Don¡¯t forget to clean it. I don¡¯t like the crispy skin inside, so get all of it off.¡±


    Yu Chennian was silent. Only when Shi Qing¡¯s eyes fell on the girls again did he throw the pulverized peanuts in his hands aside.


    The little master didn¡¯t notice at all how bad the mood of the person beside him was getting. He was still watching the singing and dancing happily. He even casually leaned on Yu Chennian¡¯s shoulder as his eyes remained unblinkingly fixated elsewhere. His ruddy mouth opened and waited to be fed.


    Shi Qing didn¡¯t look at Yu Chennian even if he didn¡¯t get peanuts. Instead, he remained leaning on the young man as he pushed him unhappily with white and tender hands: ¡°Why are you so slow? Peel it quickly.¡±


    Just when he was muttering about how sluggish Yu Chennian was at everything, someone knocked on the door from outside.


    Shi Qing didn¡¯t get up from where he waszily leaning on the young man¡¯s shoulders, but shouted: ¡°Come in.¡±


    The servant came in respectfully: ¡°Little Master, Second Master Wu is here.¡±


    Shi Qing straightened up immediately.


    ¡°I get it, I get it. Go down and tell Wu Er that I¡¯m here. Keep watching.¡±


    As soon as the young man answered and went out, the little master said to the girls who were performing: ¡°Two of youe here.¡±


    When the two girls came, the little master told them to sit down. He opened his arms to hold them and murmured: ¡°Lean on me some more. Hurry up and get closer.¡±


    The girls were used to it. As they leaned over, theyughed and acted coquettish: ¡°We¡¯re close enough to the little master already.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right Little Master. Don¡¯t worry, Second Master Wu won¡¯t see anything.¡±


    Yu Chennian had doubt in his eyes as he looked on at this scene.


    Before, Shi Qing was surrounded by many girls, but he only flirted around without doing anything with his hands.


    Now his actions were a little more intimate. But it didn¡¯t seem to be because he wanted to do something. He just wanted to make that Second Master Wu or whatever his name was think he was doing something.


    Without hesitation, he asked Shi Qing directly: ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it obvious?¡± The little master huffed as he held two beauties taller than him. He raised his head proudly: ¡°Wu Er knows I¡¯m here, so he¡¯ll definitelye to greet me.¡±


    Yu Chennian silently stared Shi Qing who continued to pose after speaking.


    So what?


    What did Wu Ering up have to do with him pretending to have beautiful women in his arms?


    Shi Qing saw that Yu Chennian was still staring at him. He started tutting: ¡°Why are you so stupid? We all y together. If my friends see meing to the brothel just to watch girls singing and dancing, they¡¯ll definitelyugh at me.¡±


    After saying this, Shi Qing saw the young man in front of him slowly, slowly smile to himself.


    [Yu Chennian¡¯s animosity value: 65/100]


    [Yu Chennian¡¯s animosity value: 60/100]


    [Yu Chennian¡¯s animosity value: 53/100]


    Shi Qing: [First hold, then raise. Am I a smooth yer or what?]


    The system cried excitedly: [Host is so powerful!! Just three more points to go!!]


    In Yu Chennian¡¯s eyes, the little master¡¯s face was filled with confusion. Shi Qing raised his foot to kick him because he was inexplicablyughing: ¡°What are youughing at?¡±


    ¡°Nothing.¡±


    Yu Chennian naturally wouldn¡¯t tell him what he wasughing at. He just peeled a peanut nimbly and delivered it to the youth¡¯s lips.


    Obviously, Little Master Shi took this peanut as a peace offering. He opened his mouth and ate it. There was a trace of pride in his beautiful eyes as he chewed.


    Second Master Wu dide to greet him. He saw that Shi Qing was surrounded by beauties as usual.


    As soon as he left, the little master immediately let go of the two girls: ¡°What kind of fragrance are you guys using? It¡¯s suffocating.¡±


    The girls were all servants. They weren¡¯t as concerned about face as girls from decent families. They just giggled in response to these words: ¡°These ones don¡¯t have much savings. Naturally we can¡¯t afford good incense.¡±


    Technically, they were supposed to be serving people. So if a bad tempered person heard their words, they might be annoyed.


    But the little master, who had always been bad tempered and arrogant, didn¡¯t seem angry at all. Instead, he seemed to pity them.


    Shi Qing took out a silver note and ced it on the table. He said generously: ¡°Divide it amongst yourselves. Change the fragrance by the next time I visit. It¡¯s offensive to my nose.¡±


    ¡°Thank you very much, Little Master.¡± The face of the girls immediately brightened.


    The note was worth at least 50 silver ingots. Since this was a reward from a guest, the madam would only take half. There would be plenty left for everyone even after they divvied it up.


    With the silver, the girls became even more enthusiastic.


    Even their posture while dancing became more supple.


    The girls were in a good mood, and Shi Qing was also in a good mood from watching. Even Yu Chennian rxed, knowing that the little master was only pretending to be a yboy for the sake of reputation.


    The atmosphere in the room couldn¡¯t be better.


    The young man peeled peanuts and then fed them to the person leaning on him to watch the performance. Seeing how he couldn¡¯t turn his eyes away, Yu Chennian mentioned casually: ¡°You are very kind to these women.¡±


    The little master didn¡¯t deny it: ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve treasured women since I was a child. Doesn¡¯t the entire capital know that?¡±


    Yu Chennian remained calm this time. ¡°But I can see that your way of treasuring them is different from what they say.¡±


    Apart from when he was putting on a show, Shi Qing didn¡¯t take advantage of these women.


    Shi Qing: ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. I don¡¯t need to be known for that kind of thing.¡±


    The twodies who stood nearby to pour tea and serve refreshments listened to the conversation and interjected: ¡°Of the many guests we have entertained, the little master is the most kind-hearted. If you didn¡¯t help a few days ago, the girl who was beaten and scolded by that guest would¡¯ve met a bad end.¡±


    The little master waved his hand. He seemed very proud of himself: ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I just couldn¡¯t stand that old guy¡¯s attitude. A geezer like him wants to fight with me? This little master can beat him into submission with just my feet.¡±


    The girl chose to ignore the fact that the guest was only frightened into submission after Shi Qing dered which family he was from. A superfluous stream of praises streamed from her admiring face: ¡°Yes, there¡¯s no way he could beat Little Master.¡±


    Yu Chennian was listening. He frowned abruptly: ¡°Someone fought you?¡±


    ¡°Just an old man.¡± Shi Qing scoffed: ¡°He was yammering about how his wife and concubines at home were dull so he came to the brothel to have fun. But then heined that the girls at the brothel were dressing too scantily. He even wanted to hit them after insulting them, so I stepped out.¡±


    The girl poured him a cup of tea: ¡°Most of the guests at the brothel treat us like ythings. When they saw that girl being beaten, some of them were even shouting encouragement. Only you were willing to help us. We sisters are grateful to you, Little Master.¡±


    Little Master Shi puffed up even more after being praised. ¡°It was nothing. What I dislike most is the kind of man who doesn¡¯t care for women. Especially the kind who thinks that thedies in their family are too dignified so theye to the brothel to have fun, while making trouble here because they think that the brothel women are too frivolous. If you care about that kind of thing then just don¡¯t bothering here. The thing underneath is the only difference between the genders, so what¡¯s the big deal? You don¡¯t see me acting so arrogant about my father being the prime minister.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Little Master is right.¡± The girl was acting like she was blind in the face of this golden master. She pretended that Shi Qing wasn¡¯t known as the most arrogant dandy in the entire capital.


    The little master was happy to be praised. He leaned more and more on Yu Chennian¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Next time this kind of thing happens, you guys don¡¯t need to hold it in. Just tell me. This kind of man who talks about his legally wedded wife and concubines like that outside is disgusting.¡±


    ¡°Why hasn¡¯t Third Young Master Liu arrived yet? I¡¯ve been ying here for a long time already.¡± Shi Qing got up. The clothes on his body were a little askew because of how he was previously rubbing on Yu Chennian.


    Yu Chennian stood up as well. He naturally helped Shi Qing to tidy his clothes.


    The little master was also happy to let him straighten it out. Heined all the while: ¡°I made an appointment with him yesterday. Don¡¯t tell me he overslept again.¡±


    The girl next to him put down the teapot: ¡°The little master from the Liu family came to our buildingst night. He didn¡¯t go home until this morning. I¡¯m afraid he really might¡¯ve overslept.¡±


    Shi Qing frowned at once. ¡°Liu San¡¯s word really is worthless. Forget it. You guys don¡¯t need to jump around anymore. Go take a break. I¡¯m going out to have a look.¡±


    With that, he led Yu Chennian out the door.


    The two men stood at the railing for a while. Then, they saw two drunk gentlemening towards them while joking andughing.


    They didn¡¯t speak loudly, but because of how close they were, Shi Qing and Yu Chennian could hear what they said clearly.


    ¡°Chen-xiong, doesn¡¯t the princess at home mind if you spend the night at the brothel? Look at the fifth princess¡¯s consort; he doesn¡¯t even dare look at women when walking in the street. ¡±


    The one called Chen-xiong had a pleased expression. He waved: ¡°That isn¡¯t an issue. The second princess is cowardly. Not just visiting brothels, even if I wee twenty concubines, she doesn¡¯t dare to make a peep.¡±


    After hearing the words ¡®second princess¡¯, Yu Chennian¡¯s expression immediately stiffened.


    The second princess was his foster mother¡¯s trueborn daughter.


    When he was just a few years old, the deposed empress had no time to take care of Yu Chennian. So the second princess was the one who kept her half brotherpany most of the time.


    Later, when he followed the deposed empress into the cold pce, the second princess had just happened toe of age. She was married off to the eldest legitimate son of an official in the capital.


    That family was surnamed Chen.

 Chapter 41.2

    <h4>Chapter 41.2</h4>


    Editor: SimoB


    The two continued: ¡°Really? That¡¯s still a princess, His Majesty¡¯s daughter. Her temper can¡¯t be that tame, right? ¡±


    ¡°Would I lie to you about this? My mother makes her behave at home every day. She doesn¡¯t even dare to fart. Last time, when I took a prostitute back, she said that she didn¡¯t want to serve her husband with a prostitute. I pped her and she cried for a few days. But in the end, she still had to serve me.¡± The Chen family¡¯s young master sounded quite disgusted: ¡°Let me tell you something. Even princesses have different standings. The fifth princess¡¯s birth mother is a noble consort. The one in my family is from the deposed empress. She doesn¡¯t even have the waist token to go in and out of the pce gate. What qualifications does she have to quarrel with me?¡±


    Shi Qing turned his head to look at Yu Chennian beside him.


    His head was lowered. His expression was obscured as well, but his whole body was clearly tense. His hands on the railing became fists. His arms began to tremble with the amount of strength he was using.


    He didn¡¯t want to endure it.


    But he had no choice.


    Before he gained power, he couldn¡¯t afford to offend even the son of a third grade official.


    The young man let out a deep breath. ¡°Let¡¯s go back to the house,¡± he said lightly to Shi Qing.


    ¡°Wait a minute.¡± Shi Qing left the railing and followed the two men until they were at the stairs. Then he stood behind them and kicked at Young Master Chen¡¯s bottom.


    It all took only a moment. Young Master Chen, who was just chatting casually a second earlier, was now rolling down the stairs.


    The little master pitter-pattered down the stairs after him.


    ¡°Who!! Who was it ah?! Who doesn¡¯t want to live anymore!¡± Young Master Chen struggled to make sense of the situation as he crawled to his feet. Before he had finished two repugnant sentences, he was once again t on his back as Shi Qing pounced on him, like a little leopard, to deliver a sound beating.


    Those nearby initially wanted to stop them, but they immediately hesitated after seeing who the assant was. Recognizing Shi Qing, they could only issue verbal dissuasion from the sidelines: ¡°Little Master Shi, why start a fight all of a sudden? Let¡¯s stop already.¡±


    ¡°No! I¡¯m going to beat him up!¡± Shi Qing took a moment to retort. Then hended a blow almost directly on Young Master Chen¡¯s face, taking no notice of his shrill screams.


    Yu Chennian also came down the stairs and grabbed the little master, who was very actively beating someone up: ¡°That¡¯s enough. Stop fighting.¡±


    Even if this incident caused a big enoughmotion that his father became involved; if he found out that Shi Qing beat this guy up for the sake of the second princess, ording to the emperor¡¯s temper and character, he would only scold the Chen family at most.


    At that time, Young Master Chen, who would have lost both reputation and the fight, would take his frustrations out on the second princess.


    ¡°Fine, someone¡¯s looking out for you today. I¡¯ll let you go for the time being.¡± Shi Qing did not resist Yu Chennian lifting him up. But he was still not satisfied, so he kicked the green and blue faced Young Master Chen viciously as he passed by.


    Young Master Chen cried out in pain. He was held up by others. He shouted furiously: ¡°Shi Qing!! Don¡¯t think that this is over! I¡¯m not resting until His Majesty hears about this today!¡±


    The young man, who had previously imed that he wasn¡¯t arrogant at all, was held back by the young man behind him, but still wanted to rush up and scratch people with his teeth and ws: ¡°Go then! I dare you! This Shi Qing is the son of the prime minister! How could I be afraid of some third-rate minister¡¯s son like you!!¡±


    It was a very provocative sentence.


    Young Master Chen was so angry his whole body began to shake. He pointed a finger at Shi Qing¡¯s arrogant face: ¡°Fine!! Fine!!! Just you wait!¡±


    After he left, the madam hurriedly came down to say her part: ¡°Oh my. Guests, please don¡¯t crowd around. Little Master Shi should calm down as well. What¡¯s the matter? Why start fighting all of a sudden?¡±


    ¡°No reason in particr.¡± Yu Chennian was holding onto Shi Qing¡¯s waist. He sniffed cooly: ¡°Let¡¯s go. We¡¯ll drink some more upstairs.¡±


    Yu Chennian: ¡°He¡¯s going to report this to Father.¡±


    ¡°Whatever! I¡¯m not afraid of that guy. Besides, I have my own way to deal with him if he does.¡± the little master muttered. ¡°Now let me go. Why are you still holding me when he¡¯s left already.¡±


    Yu Chennian released his grip obediently. ¡°There was no reason for you to fight. His father is from the imperial court. You beat his eldest legitimate son and insulted him so. Even if there was a reason for your actions, it would still be considered unreasonable.¡±


    Shi Qing was not afraid at all. He was still raising his little chin proudly: ¡°I know all of that already. I also know that the second princess is your sister, and you¡¯re one of my people. If he humiliates the second princess, he¡¯s insulting me. The people who dare to humiliate this Little Master will never get away with it!¡±


    Yu Chennian¡¯s gaze towards him was dark enough to be frightening.


    Even though he knew that the little master was such an unreasonable and proud character, his heart still softened after seeing how Shi Qing acted just to defend him and his family.


    The young man said in a sombre tone: ¡°It¡¯s all because I¡¯m not good enough. If I could support my imperial sister, the Chen family would not bully her like this.¡±


    ¡°Humph!¡± Shi Qing shoved him: ¡°You¡¯re a man so act like one. You¡¯ve been around me for so long. How hasn¡¯t even a bit of my smarts rubbed off on you? When you enter the court in the future, you¡¯ll be way better than those cowards who can¡¯t even catch snakes.¡±


    The little master very perfunctorily stood on tiptoe to pat Yu Chennian on the head: ¡°I believe in you. You can definitely be better than them. You¡¯ll make me proud.¡±


    Then he turned and went up the stairs again: ¡°Okay, let¡¯s continue to watch the performance¡±


    Yu Chennian watched his figure ascend from the ground floor.


    The youth¡¯s steps were light and carefree.


    Shi Qing said that he believed in him.


    [Ding! Yu Chennian¡¯s animosity value: 50/100]


    [Ding! Yu Chennian¡¯s animosity value: 49/100]


    [Ding! Yu Chennian¡¯s animosity value: 48/100]


    The system busted a fuse from excitement again. It was ecstatic that it couldn¡¯t speak nimbly anymore!


    [OMG Host!! OMG!!]


    Shi Qing¡¯s eyes crinkled as he smiled: [I told you before: First hold, then raise.]


    The system looks at the animosity value¡¯s history: ...Today was almost too stimting.


    In other words, its Host really was a BOSS!


    ***


    In less than two hours, Big BOSS Shi Qing was summoned to the pce.


    He swaggered onto the sedan without the slightest hint of anxiety.


    Yu Chennian, of course, followed him.


    When they arrived at the hall, the emperor was seated on his customary seat at the front. Young Master Chen was busy crying below. Beside him was an old man in an official¡¯s uniform, kneeling with a face filled with indignation. He even red at Shi Qing when he saw hime in.


    Shi Qing returned the re without any pretense of politeness. He ignored Young Master Chen outright as he knelt in front of the emperor: ¡°Shi Qing greets the emperor.¡±


    Yu Chennian also kneeled by his side: ¡°This son greets Father.¡±


    ¡°En.¡±The Emperor didn¡¯t tell them to rise this time. It was obvious that Young Master Chen and his father had already made theirints beforehand.


    He asked: ¡°Shi Qing, do you know why I asked you toe?¡±


    ¡°This subject can guess.¡± The little boy was not afraid at all. He even looked back at Young Master Chen with a smile: ¡°I agreed to wrestle with Young Master Chen. Based on his appearance, he must¡¯vee toin to Your Majesty because he¡¯s a sore loser.¡±


    ¡°Nonsense!¡± Young Master Chen suddenly knelt down with a straight back: ¡°I¡¯m nearly ten years your elder and we don¡¯t hang out together at all. Why would I wrestle with you?! You started trouble with me for no reason. You pushed me down the stairs and beat me up without hesitation...¡±


    He shuffled two steps forward and kowtowed to the emperor: ¡°Your Majesty, this subject heard with his own ears that Shi Qing bragged about his father being the prime minister. He said he wasn¡¯t afraid of the son of a third grade official! Your Majesty, Shi Qing is arrogant because of his father¡¯s position!! His conduct is abhorrent!¡±


    To his side, Official Chen also kowtowed: ¡°Your Majesty!! Although this old minister is only a third grade official, I have always been wholeheartedly devoted to Your Majesty. How can I tolerate this child¡¯s verbal abuse, ah!!¡±


    The situation seemed very unfavorable for Shi Qing.


    But the emperor was not in a hurry to make a judgement. He asked: ¡°Shi Qing, do you have anything to say for yourself?¡±


    ¡°I sure do.¡± The youth¡¯s back was very straight. His expression was also very self-righteous: ¡°Young Master Chen conveniently left some things out. This subject will repeat what I said then.¡±


    ¡°I said that no matter if you are the son of the prime minister or the heir of a third-rate official, you should serve the country loyally and offer the utmost respect towards His Majesty. On the subject of respect for the emperor, I, the son of the prime minister, naturally consider myself to be better than Young Master Chen.


    I think of Your Majesty as one of my role models. Your Majesty likes to drink hot and sour soup, so I also like to drink it. Since taking the throne, Your Majesty has been diligent and hardworking from dusk to dawn. I also get up early in the morning every day to study in the pce. Your Majesty is broad-minded, so I try to be tolerant towards others as well and avoid talking behind their backs. Your Majesty treats people with integrity, and I am also a man of my word.¡±


    Based on his words, Shi Qing seemed to respect the emperor a lot.


    In truth, he was just making it up as he went.


    But the emperor just happened to be eating it all up.


    He had always known that he was diligent and tolerant, but no one had ever praised him for it. They just expected it from him as an emperor.


    Shi Qing¡¯s praises made him feel warm all over. His face softened slightly.


    Young Master Chen: ¡°What a load of bull!! You clearly said that you weren¡¯t afraid of me!¡±


    ¡°Why should I be afraid of you?¡±


    Young Master Chen: ¡°You beat me for no reason, so you¡¯re afraid of being punished by His Majesty!¡±


    Shi Qing scoffed: ¡°You¡¯re being so unreasonable. We agreed to wrestle, so how can you just ignore that fact now? Have you forgotten why we were wrestling? Let me remind you. I had said already that I respect His Majesty, and I value the same things he does, including his children. I hold genuine respect for all of them, but you had to argue with me about that.¡±


    Young Master Chen suddenly stiffened.


    He directed an incredulous look towards Shi Qing, who was still weaving a usible web of lies: ¡°I said that we are all subjects. No matter how important our fathers are, our status won¡¯t change. Subjects should respect the imperial family. If a subject didn¡¯t care about His Majesty¡¯s children, isn¡¯t that implying they don¡¯t care about His Majesty either? If this person treats His Majesty¡¯s children like amoner, isn¡¯t that like treating His Majesty like amoner?¡±


    Young Master Chen¡¯s forehead was covered in a fineyer of cold sweat.


    Shi Qing added: ¡°What kind of person doesn¡¯t respect His Majesty? Only those with intentions to rebel would feel that way! If I had to deal with such a person, I would cut off their hands and feet before sending them to be executed.¡±


    Young Master Chen¡¯s legs began to soften. His entire body was soaked with sweat.


    The emperor sitting above them was nearsighted and could not clearly see the look on Young Master Chen¡¯s face from such a distance. He agreed and nodded, ¡°Your words have merit.¡±


    Take Yu Chennian as an example. He disliked this son of his and turned a blind eye to his other sons insulting Yu Chennian.


    But if he caught a servant in the pce humiliating the prince, he would make an example of them.


    After the emperor spoke, Young Master Chen was sweating even more.


    Shi Qing smiled cutely: ¡°I had a dispute with Young Master Chen about the way to deal with this kind of person, so we decided to wrestle to settle this matter.¡±


    The little boy turned to look at Young Master Chen, who was suddenly relieved after hearing what sounded like a conclusion to the topic: ¡°But Young Master Chen turned out to be a sore loser who came to Your Majesty toin when he lost. He even dragged Official Chen over.¡±


    He sighed a long sigh, as if he was very regretful: ¡°Sigh. Before we wrestled, we also agreed that if anyone tried to go back on their word, they would have to be beaten 20 times with a board.¡±


    Official Chen was infuriated by his boldfaced lies.


    ¡°Nonsense! My son was obviously beaten by you for no reason. Your Majesty, we must investigate this matter thoroughly. Otherwise... ¡±


    ¡°No! Shi Qing is right!¡±


    Young Master Chen had suddenly interrupted his father¡¯s words.


    Official Chen looked at his son incredulously: ¡°What did you just say?!¡±


    Young Master Chen¡¯s heart was very bitter.


    He didn¡¯t want to say that either, but if he didn¡¯t, what would he do if the matter of him taking prostitutes as concubines and disrespecting the emperor¡¯s daughter came out.


    Breaking his hands, breaking his feet, going to the execution grounds. There was no way he could withstand that kind of torment.


    ¡°Um, um Shi Qing was speaking the truth. It was...me who agreed to wrestle with him. The injuries on my face are all from wrestling.¡±


    Official Chen was stunned.


    Shi Qing turned his head: ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. I forgive you. There¡¯s no need to be hit 20 times with a board as punishment either if you don¡¯t want to.¡±


    Young Master Chen was really going to start crying. Shi Qing just said that His Majesty was a man of integrity, ah.


    His legs softened as he desperately nodded: ¡°Hit me!! I want to be hit!!¡±


    The young boy turned away as if he couldn¡¯t bear to look at him: ¡°Are you sure? Twenty hits with a board is noughing matter. Besides, this is the pce. You might be beaten to the point of bleeding.¡±


    The emperor could sense something between the two. Although he was partial towards Shi Qing, he could not be too harsh on Official Chen¡¯s son either: ¡°Since it was just a joke, you don¡¯t have to treat it so seriously.¡±


    Shi Qing: ¡°Yes, yes. Your Majesty is right. We were just having fun. See? The hand I used to hit you is all red now, but I didn¡¯t say a word about it.¡±


    Young Master Chen: ¡°...¡±


    ¡°By the way, when we leave the pce, why don¡¯t I pay a visit to Madame Chen? I heard that she was a gentle and amiabledy.¡± As he spoke, the little master looked up and smiled softly at the emperor: ¡°My mother is very strict with me, so I like to be close todies with good temperaments. Young Master Chen just happened to be a princess consort. Your Majesty once told me to treat the princes as my brothers, so the princesses are my sisters. I heard that Madame Chen had always treated the second princess better than even her own daughter, so I might as well kill two birds with one stone and see the second princess as well.¡±


    Young Master Chen was sweating profusely again.


    With Shi Qing¡¯s temper, if he came to his house, he would dig out all of his concubines.


    Shi Qing could already spew nonsense without proof.


    Armed with evidence, Shi Qing would definitely not stop until he had taken his head.


    Shi Qing ignored his sweaty face. He tilted his head and asked cutely: ¡°Young Master Chen, should you be beaten? It would be inconvenient for me to visit if you were indisposed, so I¡¯ll visit another time. If you decide not to, then I¡¯ll go back with youter.¡±


    ¡°No!¡±


    Young Master Chen took a deep breath and quickly looked up at the emperor: ¡°Your Majesty! A man¡¯s word is his bond. Please grant your subject 20 hits with a board!¡±


    The emperor really wanted to hit him as well.


    He was in the middle of a nap when he was suddenly called to preside over this case. The details were muddled as well.


    But he was a merciful emperor after all, so he said: ¡°No need, it was just a bet.¡±


    Shi Qing also followed with the expression of a saint: ¡°Yes, it was just a bet. Let¡¯s not disturb His Majesty anymore and go to your house to talk.¡±


    This was a clear threat.


    Young Master Chen forcefully squeezed out a smile that was even worse than crying:


    ¡°I want it! Please! Hit me!! Your Majesty, I¡¯m begging you, please order them to hit me!¡±


    ¡°Tut tut tut.¡± Shi Qing tutted and talked to Yu Chennian in a quiet voice just loud enough for the two Chens to overhear: ¡°I¡¯ve never heard such a terrifying request. I¡¯ve always been faint-hearted, so I¡¯m a little scared of him now.¡±


    Young Master Chen: ¡°...¡±


    He was almost at the point of spitting blood, but could only watch as Shi Qing huddled towards Yu Chennian with an ¡®I¡¯m scwared¡¯ expression.


    The spoiled little boy: ¡°He¡¯s so scary.¡±

 Chapter 42

    <h4>Chapter 42</h4>


    Editor: yummers


    At the pce gate, Shi Qing leaned against Yu Chennian as he yawned. He looked on with a bored expression as Young Master Chen, who was screaming as he was being hit with the board, finally stopped crying. He limped down from the bench with cold sweat on his forehead.


    The little master had been patiently waiting for his punishment to finish. When he got up, he ran over happily and acted overly sympathetic.


    ¡°Are you okay, Young Master Chen? You seemed to be making quite a bit of noise earlier. Tut tut tut. Just say something if it was too much for you. We were just making a casual bet. I wouldn¡¯t have forced you if you didn¡¯t want to.¡±


    Young Master Chen wanted to spit the blood in his mouth onto Shi Qing¡¯s face.


    At this point, he was just rubbing salt on the wound.


    What kind of person was this?!


    But he forced a smile onto his face that was covered with old sweat from the beating. ¡°It¡¯s all good.¡±


    ¡°Good!¡±


    Shi Qing immediately apuded him with great admiration as he shook his head. He made a casualment to Yu Chennian who was following him. ¡°Look how manly Young Master Chen is. 20 hits with a board is nothing to him.¡±


    ¡°If I have another chance to bet with him, we won¡¯t bet a measly 20. We¡¯ll bet 50 hits! I can¡¯t wait!¡±


    Young Master Chen, ¡°...¡±


    His mind automatically tranted his words into, ¡®The next time I catch you in the act, it won¡¯t just be 20 hits, it¡¯ll be 50.¡¯


    He already felt like he was dying after 20. If he really suffered 50 hits, he was probably better off just dying right here.


    Shi Qing was still running his mouth. ¡°Young Master Chen, although you and I were only betting, I still want to remind you that subjects need to behave a certain way. If they step out of line, even an emperor as benevolent as our won¡¯t stop at just corporal punishment.¡±


    As he said this, he nced meaningfully at the cold sweat pouring out of Young Master Chen¡¯s forehead. A charming smile lit up his cherubic face, just like an innocent little master who had been sheltered his entire life.


    ¡°So the next time you and I are chatting, Young Master Chen¡¯s opinions should be closer to my own.¡±


    Young Master Chen, ¡°...¡±


    He didn¡¯t want to get closer.


    Was there a way he could avoid getting closer?


    He just wanted to be a handsome man indulging in luxuries all day with a princess and countless concubines waiting at home, alright!


    The little master expressed his condolences.


    His delicate lips opened and closed. The expression on his face was very soft, but his words were dripping with bloodlust.


    ¡°I¡¯ll cut off your hands and feet before removing your head.¡±


    Young Master Chen, ¡°...¡±


    He gave in shamefully.


    ¡°Yes, yes, Shi Qing. You are right...¡±


    Beneath Shi Qing¡¯s friendly gaze, he hobbled slowly towards the pce gate as he was supported by the pce servants.


    After he left, the radiantly smiling little master immediately showed his displeasure. He hopped back to the top of the steps and rubbed the sole of his shoes repeatedly against the floor.


    When Yu Chennian returned to his side, he heard the little master¡¯s grumble with prejudice. ¡°I really gave him face. I even personally stood in the snow to watch him getting beat. Now, my boots are covered with snow.¡±


    The young man stood on the topmost step. He offered his back to Shi Qing. His voice was soft because of how quiet it was. ¡°I¡¯ll carry you back.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡±


    The little master didn¡¯t show the slightest hint of courtesy as he climbed onto his back. A pair of delicate hands wrapped around Yu Chennian¡¯s neck as his head obediently dropped onto his shoulder.


    It wasn¡¯t snowing right now, so Yu Chennian carried him on his back just like that. With steady steps, he headed towards the direction of the Imperial Study.


    Shi Qing¡¯s mouth never stopped moving along the way.


    The little master was very arrogant. He was even muttering while being carried. ¡°Did you have a good look at how Young Master Chen ended up today? You have to be good to me in the future, or you¡¯ll get hit with the board too.¡±


    Yu Chennian, ¡°Okay.¡±


    ¡°But you¡¯re pretty good for someone like yourself. I¡¯ve been carried by so many people, but you¡¯re the mostfortable of them all. As long as you follow me well, I won¡¯t treat you badly. Don¡¯t I give you that ginseng soup every day?¡±


    The young man outright ignored the fact that the soup was given to him only because Shi Qing didn¡¯t like it.


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    ¡°Just remember that I¡¯ve been good to you, and remember to repay meter.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    ¡°But there¡¯s no hurry. When you leave the pce, I have plenty of time to take you out to y. You¡¯re locked in the pce all day, so you don¡¯t know about all the fun things outside, but I do. I¡¯ve been ying around the capital since I was a child.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    The little master became unhappy. His round eyes narrowed slightly as he patted Yu Chennian¡¯s head. He grumbled, ¡°Are you messing with me? Why are your replies the same no matter what I say? ¡±


    Yu Chennian, ¡°No.¡±


    He carried the little boy on his back; his hands encircled firmly from behind.


    The young man didn¡¯t say it, but he was thinking.


    He wasn¡¯t messing around.


    Every one of his answers were sincere.


    ***


    The war at the border was bing more and more pressing. The officials of the court were quarreling once again.


    Some civil servants felt that they needed to fight, while others were staunchly against violence.


    The military officers were united on this front. Fight! We must fight! If we don¡¯t, then we would be dishonouring our nation!


    They could argue all they wanted, but the emperor¡¯s decisions were the only ones that mattered.


    In fact, the emperor wanted to calm things down. After all, a winter war would be a costly expense. His treasury was already suffering. It was likely there would be nothing left at all after this war.


    Why did the kingdom acknowledged by the heavens have to contend with these barbarian countries?


    Although his own princesses were already married off¡ªhe could adopt the daughters of his ministers in name, and then secure peace with a marriage.


    Unfortunately, before the emperor could share his idea, a minister on the same wavelength as him spoke first.


    Then, he was cut, drawn, and quartered by the others; all led by the prime minister.


    How can you be such a fool¡ª


    Giving them a princess?! Why don¡¯t we give them your uncle instead!!


    We¡¯ve lost three cities already!! Three!!


    Do fools like you even know what that means?! A kingdom of heaven is being terrorized by a small country filled with barbarians!


    You actually want to please them in exchange for peace! Are you a citizen of this country or theirs?! They killed our people and upied our cities. If you give them a princess, they¡¯ll take that as encouragement!


    Just wow. The winter this year was especially rough. Their crops and livestock have all died, so they came to raid our cities, kill our citizens, and live off our stores.


    What about next year! The next next year! And the year after that?!


    You gigantic fool¡ª


    Have you ever used your brain for even a second!


    People don¡¯t necessarily have to reciprocate your kindness. Maybe you still think that the officials in our country are all good-for-nothings like you. They will only grow more aggressive in the future!


    The emperor coughed and swallowed what he had wanted to say.


    But there were still doubts remaining in his heart.


    He was the emperor ordained by the heavens. Surely the Hu people wouldn¡¯t dare to go too far. They would retreat after receiving the princess, right?


    The official obviously had the same thoughts as him. He defended himself and exined more.


    Then, he was intimidated into silence by the prime minister again.


    If there¡¯s no food at home, does that mean I can go to someone else¡¯s house to eat and live there? What¡¯s more, instead of getting angry, the man offered to marry his daughter to my son. Why would I withdraw now!!


    Those people are humiliating us in front of our doorstep, and instead of stopping them we¡¯re only encouraging them! Anyone who thinks this way can only be described as the king of all fools!


    Idiot!


    Mentally ipetent!


    I¡¯m too tired to insult you anymore!


    Hurry up and roll any dumb ideas like this out of your mind. Don¡¯t let them affect your normal colleagues.


    Especially His Majesty. Oh wait. His Majesty is wise and powerful. How could he be influenced by your foolish words.


    After scolding him, the prime minister gestured and looked up at the emperor.


    Your Majesty, you agree, don¡¯t you?


    Emperor, ...Yep. That¡¯s exactly what I was thinking.....?


    The prime minister stood back contentedly and gave a look to the official who just came out with the idea of sending a princess.


    Yes, the official was one of his men.


    Prime Minister Shi was able to sit in this position not only because of his familial background.


    He understood the kind of person the emperor was. When he got the news, he knew that the emperor would consider a peaceful resolution first.


    The problem was that this matter really couldn¡¯t be solved that way. If they appease them this time, the Hu people would be a recurrent thorn at their side. Should they send a princess over every year?


    Additionally, there were many small countries around the border. If they didn¡¯t retaliate against the Hu people, the others would see this as a sign of weakness and join in the next time.


    Then the losses they suffer would be even worse.


    After the prime minister¡¯s passionate rebuke of the official, the ministers who were quarrelling with each other stopped discussing whether to go to war. Instead, they quarreled with each other about who should step on the battlefield and suppress the barbarian country.


    Generally, this was a matter best left to the military generals, so the prime minister didn¡¯t interfere.


    He stood quietly and watched the others argue.


    The generals didn¡¯t know who to send either. Since the Hu people¡¯s Second Prince was leading the invasion, they proposed that sending a prince to lead their side would offer more assurance to the frightened civilians.


    After all, the princes weren¡¯t young anymore.


    The ninth prince¡ªwho had the most potential¡ªwas now seventeen.


    The princes were now of a reasonable age to enter the courts to discuss politics, cultivate their ability to deal with affairs, and help share the burdens of the emperor.


    But the emperor of this generation had different ideas.


    He wasn¡¯t a very good emperor, but he fancied himself one.


    He was worried that his sons would be too powerful as they attended court, and would gain the ability to overthrow him.


    Although they were father and sons, he was still an emperor above all else.


    The emperor could freely admit that the infighting amongst these princes with powerful maternal backing frightened him.


    Thus, if possible, he wanted to avoid sending a prince to war.


    The princes were all raised within the pce. They were all treated like gold and jade. They have no ability to fight. Rather than saying that they were going to fight, it was more apt to say that they were going to be mascots.


    If they got any funny ideas after he handed over military power and their maternal family lended them a hand, his reign as emperor would be finished.


    It wasn¡¯t worth it. It really wasn¡¯t.


    Therefore, when someone proposed to let the ninth prince go to war, the dull eyes of the emperor who was silently ying dead lit up.


    Someone immediately issued a retort below.


    No. The ninth prince can¡¯t go.


    He was only seventeen years old with no experience in leading soldiers. His adoptive mother was the deposed empress, so his maternal family was powerless as well. If he goes to the army, the soldiers would not ept him.


    Then he would really just be a mascot!


    Opposition arrived swiftly.


    Sending a prince to war was a symbolic gesture. No one actually expected them to step foot onto the battlefield. It was just to demonstrate the imperial family¡¯s dedication to the cause.


    It didn¡¯t matter if hecked backing from his maternal family. Although his mother was a deposed empress, he was still His Majesty¡¯s trueborn son!


    Prime Minister Shi aloofly looked on as the two groups of people furiously debated this. Then he nced up. The emperor was obviously moved.


    Come on. He could see this routine from a mile away.


    Who is this? I have to push the ninth prince to the battlefield.


    The person yelling about how he was definitely opposed to sending a green-eared child like the ninth prince to the battlefield seemed like he was against the idea on the surface. In actuality, every one of his words were carefully chosen to incite His Majesty to choose the ninth prince. His features seemed familiar as well.


    Prime Minister Shi remained standing with a serious face where he was, but his mind was far away digging through his memories.


    After a bit of work, he finally remembered.


    Isn¡¯t this the little military officer who was helped by the father of the deposed empress 25 years ago?


    Oh......


    It seems that he was letting the ninth prince take care of this embarrassing situation.


    I see.


    Prime Minister Shi, who understood his intentions, didn¡¯t intend to interfere.


    His task was to stop the emperor from killing himself. He didn¡¯t care what the princes did as long as they didn¡¯t harm civilians.


    The battle within the court ended for the day.


    Finally, the emperor issued his decree. The ninth prince would go to war.


    When the news reached the Imperial Study, the other princes looked at Yu Chennian, eyes filled with schadenfreude.


    That was a live battlefield!


    Swords had no eyes. The enemy didn¡¯t care if you were a prince or not.


    No, that wasn¡¯t right. They would.


    They would specifically target Yu Chennian precisely because he was a prince.


    If Yu Chennian were to lose an arm, a leg, or an eye on the battlefield, he would be even more rejected by their father.


    The other princes all had their own thoughts. They only secretly made eye contact with each other. No one told Yu Chennian the horrible fate that awaited him.


    Let him find out for himself, hehehe.


    However, Yu Chennian was actually aware long before they were.


    During the afternoon rest time, when the young master was nestledfortably in his arms, he yawned for a while, and poked his muscles as usual to get some exercise in before he took a nap. The young man broke the news to him.


    The expression on Shi Qing¡¯s face was suddenly stunned.


    ¡°The border?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Yu Chennian boldly circled the person in his arms. He rarely initiated contact like this. His hand stroked the youth¡¯s back again and again. ¡°Father has sent down his decree. I will be leaving soon.¡±


    The little master was shocked into silence for a long time.


    He was obviously frightened by the news.


    Yu Chennian pitied him. As he thought, he was only a teenager, and one that had been spoiled rotten at that. Even if he had a few little tricks up his sleeves, fighting a war was something foreign to Shi Qing.


    After a long time, the delicate and soft little master asked quietly, ¡°Can you not go?¡±


    He seldom showed such a soft look towards Yu Chennian, let alone words so close to a plea for him to stay.


    The young man nearly disregarded all of his careful nning to nod and agree.


    But he had to go.


    If not, the dynamics of his rtionship with Shi Qing would never change.


    If he didn¡¯t go, he would never be able to fill the pce with peony ice sculptures for Shi Qing.


    If he didn¡¯t go, he would never be the kind of person Shi Qing thought he could be in this lifetime.


    Yu Chennian refused the little master for the second time. ¡°I must go.¡±


    Shi Qing¡¯s face immediately showed his displeasure.


    He got up in a huff and stretched out his tender hand to push at Yu Chennian angrily. His delicate voice was full of unhappiness. ¡°Suit yourself. If you want to go so much then go! Go ah!¡±


    ¡°Do you think I can¡¯t bear you leaving?! I¡¯m just afraid that there¡¯s no one to warm my feet in winter! And those eunuchs suck at carrying people! Don¡¯t touch my stomach! Get your hands off me!¡±


    The young man obediently took back his hand.


    He fixed his eyes steadily on Shi Qing. His expression was filled with an obscure darkness that the little master couldn¡¯t understand. ¡°I wille back. I will bring everything you like back to you when I return.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t like anything!¡±


    Shi Qing was like a little kitten who had been robbed of food. He mewled furiously with all his might.


    He tried to leave the bed, but the cold air that assaulted him as soon as he lifted the covers made the little mastery back down with an unwilling huff.


    ¡°This is my room! You go out!¡±


    Yu Chennian followed his wishes and left.


    The little master in the room seemed to be even more upset. There was a thump as if he had thrown a pillow at the door.


    The next few days, he intensified the way he ordered Yu Chennian around. As if he was trying to make up for the time that he would be away.


    The other princes were happy to watch.


    Yu Chennian¡¯s heart was not as calm as he outwardly appeared.


    Shi Qing¡¯s reaction to his departure was so extreme. Could it be that he also......


    As long as the young man thought about this possibility, he felt like he could continue down this road, no matter how hard or dangerous it might be.


    No matter how opposed the little master was to his departure, the day when Yu Chennian was to set off from the capital arrived.


    Shi Qing didn¡¯t go to see him off.


    The young man rode on his horse and left the gate of the city. He looked back at the capital that he had never left before. He wondered whether his little master was still sitting in his room sulking.


    When he turned around again, the young man hid his tenderness, leaving only the aloof edge of one that was about to face the battlefield.


    He wille back.


    He will bring back military honours and political power, presenting it all at Shi Qing¡¯s feet.

 Chapter 43

    <h4>Chapter 43</h4>


    Editor: yummers


    Yu Chennian was assigned a carriage.


    He was a prince after all. There was a fundamental difference between him and those soldiers who had to ride horses the entire journey.


    The carriage was very luxurious. Even if he wasn¡¯t favored, he was still a representative of the emperor outside the pce. This carriage had nine wheels and the interior was as big as a room.


    It was a pity that its owner didn¡¯t like to stay in it. Instead, he insisted on riding horses like the other soldiers did.


    As the sun rose, Yu Chennian¡¯s personal guard was extremely worried about what other ideas this young master woulde up with if he suddenly got heatstroke.


    The personal guard was a subordinate of Yu Chennian¡¯s maternal uncle. When the deposed empress¡¯ father and elder brothers were sent to the battlefield, they had perished there. The rice and grain they were sent were mixed with sand, and the quilts were all thin and flimsy. When taken apart, the cotton inside had already rotten to ck.


    With not enough to eat and nothing warm to wear, even if the soldiers were willing to fight to the death, they had no energy to do so.


    In the end, her father and brothers were considered to have died in battle, and all the responsibility was naturally pushed onto them. The deposed empress was also affected by the bacsh. She was banished to the cold pce.


    No one knew, however, that the youngest elder brother of the deposed empress had survived and returned to the capital in secret.


    He wasn¡¯t stupid. First, the Imperial Court sabotaged their supplies, then they pushed all the me onto them. Soon after, the empress was relieved of her title. It was impossible that the emperor didn¡¯t have a hand in all of this.


    At the time, the deposed empress resided within the pce and Yu Chennian was still a toddler. His uncle could only grit his teeth and quietly build his forces, arge part of which were old subordinates who were loyal to his family.


    If Yu Chennian didn¡¯t intuitively sense that someone was watching over him in the shadows and guessed that it was his maternal uncle, the two of them wouldn¡¯t have built a rtionship so quickly.


    This time, the personal guard sent to take care of Yu Chennian was very loyal. He grew increasingly worried as the sun grew overhead. He came forward to persuade him.


    ¡°Your Highness, please go back to the carriage. It¡¯s best to avoid the harsh sunlight.¡±


    ¡°No need.¡± Yu Chennian waved his hand. ¡°If the soldiers can endure it, then I will as well.¡±


    The guard knew that this young master was someone with a calcting mind. He could only sigh and go fetch some water from the carriage for Yu Chennian to quench his thirst.


    After a while, he hurried back and whispered a few words to Yu Chennian.


    The young man who was looking straight ahead at first suddenly jerked the reins and dismounted his horse. He walked into the carriage quickly.


    In the luxurious carriage arranged ording to the specifications allotted to a prince on patrol, the floor was covered with a thick carpet. There was a white quilt on the bed. The lit incense emitted a light fragrance throughout the room.


    As if he was dreaming, there was a youth asleep on the white quilt.


    His body was still covered with a red cape, and the bright red color made his beautiful face appear even more pale and tender. At the moment, his eyes were obediently closed. It made people want to wrap him in their arms and spoil him.


    Through some unknown method, Shi Qing had managed to secretly hide himself in Yu Chennian¡¯s carriage.


    Then, after they departed, he silently slept on the bed like he owned the ce.


    Yu Chennian¡¯s eyes that were cold ever since he left the capital gradually softened. He stepped forward and sat in front of the bed, calling out softly, ¡°Shi Qing.¡±


    ¡°Wu...¡±


    The foreign environment prevented him from sleeping too soundly. The little master slowly opened his beautiful eyes. They still held traces of confusion and sleepiness.


    Yu Chennian waited patiently for his drowsiness to pass. After rity returned to him, the little master realized that he had been found out. He immediately snorted coldly and raised his little chin with pride.


    The young man asked, ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    ¡°I want to fight too! Who said I can¡¯t?¡±


    But the young man just asked again, ¡°Why did you follow me?¡±


    Shi Qing¡¯s expression was clearly unhappy. ¡°I told you already. I want to go fight too.¡±


    But Yu Chennian acted like he couldn¡¯t hear a thing. His arms were still wrapped around the youth whose body was soft from sleep. His hands were still on his soft and tender little stomach. His deep voice still asked, ¡°Whye with me.¡±


    If he had no feelings for him.


    Then what was the point of following him?


    He was the spoiled Little Master Shi. Why would he follow Yu Chennian to suffer at the cold and dangerous frontier?


    The little master grew frustrated.


    He stretched out his bare and white little feet to kick him. He pushed him with his hands as well. ¡°Are you messing with me? How many times are you going to ask the same thing?!¡±


    Yu Chennian grabbed his hand and ced it by his lips.


    His lips brushed lightly over Shi Qing¡¯s hand.


    The previously furious little master froze. His round eyes widened even more as he stared dumbfoundedly at the young man.


    It took a long time before he could react. He suddenly yanked his hand back. His ears were as red as fresh blood. The beautiful little face was also flushed.


    Shi Qing stuttered, ¡°W-what are you doing?!¡±


    Yu Chennian felt like his heart was melting at his reaction.


    This was his little master.


    To the outside world, he seemed like a prodigal son who slept in brothels at night.


    But only he knew the truth.


    Shi Qing had never been this intimate with another person before.


    A simple kiss on the hand could send him into such a panic.


    When he didn¡¯t answer, the little master angrily kicked at the young man¡¯s thigh. ¡°I¡¯m talking to you! Why are you spacing out! ¡±


    Yu Chennian was not deterred in the slightest as he caught the white foot that rarely touched the ground. It was soft, tender, and fit perfectly in his hand.


    Shi Qing¡¯s face became even redder.


    He stumbled over his words more and more. ¡°What are you doing?! Let go!¡±


    This time, the young man let go obediently. He looked at the little master that swiftly hid his foot like a frightened bird. He shrunk into a ball and stared at Yu Chennian warily with a red face.


    He finally opened his mouth. For some reason, his voice was astringent and hoarse.


    ¡°I¡¯ll send someone to escort you back to the capitalter.¡±


    Maybe because he was frightened before, but the little boy¡ªwho was always arrogant and had his head held high¡ªdidn¡¯t make a peep.


    When Yu Chennian shifted closer, the little master immediately shrank back even more into himself. He was clearly scared out of his wits, but his words remained vicious and scathing.


    ¡°If you dare to do anything to me, my daddy won¡¯t let you off easily! His Majesty won¡¯t either! ¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t do anything to you.¡±


    The young man¡¯s eyes were soft as he looked at Shi Qing. ¡°Shi Qing, you¡¯re too small.¡±


    The little master immediately blew up.


    ¡°You¡¯re the one that¡¯s small! How can you describe a man as small!¡±


    Yu Chennian reached out his hand and took the initiative to caress his little head for the first time.


    ¡°You¡¯re too small, and I¡¯m too weak.¡±


    ¡°You will have grown up by the time I return from the border. When that timees, are you willing to stand with me?¡±


    The young master suddenly rolled to the other side of the bed while trying desperately to cover up the blush on his face. He shot up and put on his boots in a flustered way. He was panicking. ¡°You¡¯ve gone nuts. I shouldn¡¯t havee to find you.¡±


    He put on his boots and went to push Yu Chennian again.


    ¡°Go away. I¡¯m going back to the capital.¡±


    The young man didn¡¯t go away. He lowered his head to stare at him and ask softly for a promise, ¡°Promise me not to be close with others before my return, okay?¡±


    Shi Qing¡¯s cheeks were still flushed. His stubborn and beautiful eyes were looking at everything but Yu Chennian at the moment.


    This continued until someone outside lifted the curtain and came in. ¡°Your Highness, are you alright?¡±


    As soon as he saw that someone hade in, the timid look on the little master¡¯s face immediately disappeared. The corners of his mouth quirked up joyfully, as if he was saying ¡®I¡¯m not afraid of you with someone else around¡¯.


    There was plenty of energy behind his next push towards Yu Chennian. His voice was as charming and arrogant as always.


    ¡°My dad and the emperor are the only ones I¡¯ll listen to in the entire world. Who do you think you are? We¡¯ve only hung out for a few days and you already want to control me! Go away! I¡¯m going back to the capital!¡±


    Yu Chennian gazed steadily at Shi Qing.


    He didn¡¯t tell the little master that his people had the carriage surrounded.


    He also didn¡¯t tell the little master that, as long as he willed it so, Shi Qing would remain trapped in this carriage forever.


    He just answered in a deep voice.¡±Okay.¡±


    The little boy thought that he agreed because he was afraid of being discovered by others. He raised his chin with a pleased expression and snorted as he swaggered past Yu Chennian.


    Yu Chennian stood in the same ce, but he continued to speak in his thoughts.


    Okay.


    If you would only listen to the emperor.


    Then I will be your emperor.


    Shi Qing was sent back to the capital as Yu Chennian stayed in the carriage. He did not send him off.


    He was afraid that he would lose all self-control if he did.


    In a moment of weakness, he might¡¯ve kept the little boy at his side.


    Shi Qing¡¯s little bag was still on the bed. There were many highly potent balms, pills, and salves inside.


    The aristocratic family had ess to all kinds of prescriptions all year round. Many of them were not avable on the regr market. Shi Qing most likely took these from his home and brought them here.


    The little master had always been generous in every way. The bag was stuffed to the brim. There was enough tost a person several years.


    Indeed, Yu Chennian was able to use it for several years.


    This was something he and his uncle had already discussed beforehand.


    Once he gained control over the military, he would no longer return to the capital to prevent the emperor from taking over again.


    It was a good thing that the border war was neverending. It was bombarded at all times either by the Hu people or the other barbarian tribes. Yu Chennian basically settled down at the border.


    This situationsted for four years.


    In four years, Yu Chennian had be an invincible god of war in the hearts of themon people.


    Additionally, he was no longer just the ninth prince who was just a symbolic general to the troops. He had truly be their leader.


    This year, Yu Chennian finally got the chance he was waiting for.


    The imperial court sent an edict that the first prince had conspired to revolt and tried to assassinate His Majesty. Since the capital was thrown into chaos, the ninth prince was being asked to return to the capital to surrender his military power.


    At the same time, there was a secret report from his spies in the Imperial Pce. The emperor was bedridden and was on the brink of death. His motive for summoning Yu Chennian was to prevent him from marrying a new queen and leading his troops back to the capital to stage a revolt.


    Yu Chennian received the imperial edict and prepared to return to the capital. At the same time, he ordered people to spread rumors that the emperor wanted the ninth prince to return in order to instate him as the new emperor.


    As expected, on his way back, he received an urgent report from the capital. Another prince had rebelled.


    It was the one that the emperor had favoured the most as well.


    After confirming that the fish had been hooked, Yu Chennian dropped all pretenses. He raced back to the capital using his fastest horses instead of continuing on with his original snail-like pace.


    After several days and nights of chaos within the capital, the one once considered the most hopeless prince had be the strongest ck horse in the battle for the throne through his military power.


    He was different from the weak-willed previous emperor. The first thing he did after taking the throne was to clear out all the corrupt officials. Their blood was mercilessly used to paint the image of a new iron-blood emperor who was invible and meticulous to all the ministers.


    It was surprising to many that the prime minister appointed by the previous emperor would remain untouched by the new one. After all, many confidants of the previous emperor with far less power than Prime Minister Shi had all been dealt with.


    Prime Minister Shi was astute. He knew that this new emperor was a difficult beast to wrangle. So he dutifully carried out his duties as prime minister and kept his head down.


    It was better to act once the situation became calmer.


    As long as the emperor was not a scrouge to themon people, he could be considered a good ruler.


    Of course, ttery still needed to be applied in moderate amounts.


    Therefore, immediately after the positions at court had stabilized, Prime Minister Shi expressed,


    Your Majesty, you don¡¯t even have a single woman at your age. You were dyed at the border before, but now you are on the throne. Why don¡¯t we select a few concubines?


    Yu Chennian outright refused on the grounds that he had to be a filial son and mourn the death of the previous emperor who had just passed away.


    Prime Minister Shi couldn¡¯t ept this. He was the emperor before he was a son. The Imperial Court had just settled down, so now it was time to marry an empress and have a legitimate heir to calm the hearts of themon people.


    He advised and advised, day in and day out.


    When he saw that Yu Chennian wasn¡¯t budging, he could only put it aside for now and start ttering him in every way again.


    He even badmouthed his son while praising Yu Chennian, saying that he was much more aplished than Shi Qing even though they were about the same age. His son was famous in the whole capital for being a dandy, and he even redeemed several brothel girls. Although he was the prime minister, no decent family in the capital dared to betrothe their daughter to Shi Qing. Prime Minister Shi was worried to bits about this.


    Your Majesty, you are different. Is it that you don¡¯t love women?


    No!


    You sacrificed yourself for the sake of the Imperial Court and filial piety!


    There was a reason behind Prime Minister Shi¡¯s actions. He heard that the prince his son had bullied when he was a readingpanion was now the new emperor.


    He had to trample on his son and depreciate his value so that the new emperor would find him to be beneath his notice.


    However, there was one point that bothered the prime minister. Why did he feel that the new emperor wasn¡¯t pleased in the slightest bit after being praised? In fact, the expression on Yu Chennian¡¯s face was quite unsightly.


    He even crushed a teacup that an eunuch had handed over.


    Prime Minister Shi didn¡¯t feel like he said anything wrong though.


    Speaking ill of his son to praise the new emperor, using his own son¡¯s infamy to create a reputation for the new ruler as one who was filial and above the temptations of flesh, wasn¡¯t this a good thing?


    After court was dismissed for the day, he got together with a group of old friends at the teahouse. After expressing deep concern about His Majesty not selecting concubines at such an old age, he went back to the mansion.


    When he arrived at his door, there was a sedan in the front yard.


    There seemed to be an eunuch standing before the sedan.


    Prime Minister Shi wanted to ask who was behind this and what was going on. No one in their right mind would dare to visit other households so soon after the new emperor¡¯s ascension, lest they be judged to be rebellious co-conspirators.


    But before he could say a word, he watched as the new emperor, who he had just seen in court,e out into the yard with a drunk person in his arms.


    He entered the sedan.


    The sedan left.


    Prime Minister Shi stood where he was for a long time before he returned to his senses.


    That person the new emperor was holding...... Wasn¡¯t that his son?!

 Chapter 47.1

    <h4>Chapter 47.1</h4>


    <i>Editor: yummers</i>


    This was a novel about a very unfortunate boy¡¯s journey to the top. It mainly followed the story of the protagonist, Zhuo Junli, as he endured bullying in the workforce after leaving his miserable childhood behind; all the way to the pinnacle of his sessful career.


    Zhuo Junli¡¯s father was abusive, which caused his mother to leave home when he was a child. He grew up being beaten by his father.


    Due to theck of food and clothing, he was a very skinny boy growing up. His tattered clothes also set him apart from his peers, causing him to appear very pitiful.


    But he hadn¡¯t been bullied much since he was a kid because he had an attractive appearance; he resembled those school idols on TV. His grades were also good, so ever since he started elementary school, the teachers were sympathetic towards this hardworking child from a troubled family.


    His ssmates¡ªespecially the female ones¡ªadmired that he was good-looking and smart. Most of all, he was willing to help them with difficult problems in ss.


    For Zhuo Junli, his school environment was better than the one at home.


    That was, until he entered high school.


    It was around this time that many boys had their first crush. What was infuriating was that most of the girls that they liked had a crush on Zhuo Junli.


    The school idol who was handsome, smart, and kind to others.


    Then, Zhuo Junli¡¯s poprity decreased just a bit. Although there were one or two people who targeted him, they didn¡¯t dare go too far.


    It wasn¡¯t until his sophomore year that everything changed when a new transfer student appeared.


    He had a strong background. Although he was arrogant, he was also very generous. He quickly gathered a bunch of underlings and usurped the title of school bully.


    The school bully liked the prettiest girl in his ss.


    It just so happened that, unfortunately, the girl had confessed to Zhuo Junli. Even though Zhuo Junli rejected her in a kind manner, the girl said that she would still have feelings for him.


    The school bully was furious.


    He chased after the girl while tormenting Zhuo Junli in various ways.


    The teacher tried to help at first, but the school bully¡¯s background was too influential. He bullied Zhuo Junli without leaving a mark on him. When the teacher tried to reprimand him, the bully would smile and say that it was an ident. In the end, the teacher could only turn a blind eye to this matter.


    Zhuo Junli¡¯s nightmarish school days began.


    The school bully used underhanded but effective methods.


    He asked to be Zhuo Junli¡¯s roommate on purpose during the beginning of the year when the school was assigning two-people dorms. In the middle of winter, he waited until Zhuo Junli was away to pour ice-cold water on his bed, causing him to suffer for the entire night.


    When he heard that Zhuo Junli had gotten a part-time job, he deliberately went with his gang to cause trouble.


    He also blocked Zhuo Junli after school, verbally harassed him, and even tried dragging him to the bathroom and locking him in there for the night.


    It could be said that Zhuo Junli hasn¡¯t had a single good day since the school bully arrived.


    The only silver lining was that, at the time, the school bully was wary of the teachers, so he only pulled small pranks.


    However, things got worse after the two graduated from university. Zhuo Junli joined apany only to find that it was owned by the school bully¡¯s family. As their only son, the school bully was parachuted into thepany.


    Now, there were no teachers to hold the bully back. Zhuo Junli was humiliated in every way, but he was unable to leave because of the contract he signed. He could only continue to endure this cruel treatment.


    It was a good thing that he was the protagonist. After a period of suffering, he used thispany as a stepping stone to start his own. The school bully continued to be a relentless thorn in his side on the rest of his journey, setting traps for him at every turn.


    The school bully could be considered the antagonist of Zhuo Junli¡¯s life.


    It wasn¡¯t until the end that Zhuo Junli was able to reach the top andpletely uproot the shadow that had haunted him his entire life. He drove the school bully to bankruptcy before putting him behind bars.


    The tragedy was that the novel was too well-written. The wishes of the readers who liked it so much allowed it to be a world of its own. It was no longer governed by a script afterwards.


    Right now, it was the day after the school bully poured cold water over Zhuo Junli¡¯s nket in the middle of winter. He had also already pulled Zhuo Junli to the bathroom and locked him inside.


    In the original novel, the girl that had a crush on Zhuo Junli woulde to his rescue. But after the world gained a life of its own, that girl was soundly asleep instead. After all, why would she go to the boy¡¯s bathroom in the middle of the night?


    And then...


    Zhuo Junli died of pneumonia after freezing in the bathroom all night.


    Such a miserable and scientific way to die. It really was pitiful.


    Shi Qing, [Obviously I¡¯m the school bully.]


    System: [Wu... I¡¯m sorry, Host. I wanted to take back the golden finger, but it can¡¯t be stopped once it¡¯s activated.]


    [It¡¯s okay.]


    Shi Qingughed evilly, [I also like to bully people.]


    He got up and strolled around the dorm room.


    The reason why this school had two-person rooms was thanks to the original host. When he found out that he was going to transfer schools as a freshman, he didn¡¯t want to share a room with others. Therefore, he persuaded his family to offer a donation to the school for new dorms.


    Shortly after he transferred, the dormitory building had also just finished construction. But by then, the school bully already started holding a grudge against Zhuo Junli. He gave up on his own single person room and insisted on living with Zhuo Junli to make it easier to harass him.


    It was also easier to monitor him this way and to make sure Zhuo Junli wasn¡¯t making any moves on his girl.


    This dorm room was pretty decent. It was spacious and hadrge windows. There was a notebook on the desk inside.


    It belonged to the original owner. As the son of a rich family who had donated to the school, he was able to enjoy special privileges. For example, the teachers never inspected the dorm he stayed in.


    In the original story, this was used to demonstrate how the tyrannical school bully abused this oversight to further torment Zhuo Junli.


    Take locking him in a bathroom for example. The teachers never inspected their dorm, so of course they didn¡¯t know that Zhuo Junli was missing.


    No one else would know even if he locked the other person up for the entire night.


    A second before Shi Qing arrived, the original owner¡¯s cronies had just locked Zhuo Junli in the washroom. They were now leaving the scene.


    He looked through Zhuo Junli¡¯s belongings again.


    There was a well-used backpack. His desk was buried under books. His bedding was still thin despite it being winter.


    It was bought by Zhuo Junli in the summer. He wanted to buy a warmer setter on, but because the original owner sabotaged his chances of getting a schrship, he had no money left to do so.


    At the moment, the nket was already soaked through. Even the mattress underneath was soggy.


    There was air conditioning in the room, but the remote had always been in the original owner¡¯s possession. Since he wanted Zhuo Junli to freeze, he naturally wouldn¡¯t turn on the heating.


    After rummaging around and confirming the situation, Shi Qing rubbed his hands and went to find his poor little roommate.


    ***


    Zhuo Junli was pacing around in the bathroom.


    His lips were already white from the cold, but he didn¡¯t appear to be angry. There was only a calm expression on his face.


    The school bathrooms had open windows for venttion, but there was no ss installed there. Since students left the bathroom right after they finished their business, they wouldn¡¯t get too cold. But being locked in the bathroom for a long time was another story entirely.


    No matter which direction Zhuo Junli stood in, the whistling wind was still able to reach him, causing his hands and feet to get colder and colder.


    It¡¯s actually fine. He thought as he walked around to generate heat. He¡¯s only been locked in here for ten minutes, and his body was still reasonably warm.


    The bathroom was in the very corner of the exercise area. The walls were insted and the door was locked. Even if he shouted at the top of his lungs, the people in the dormitories and school wouldn¡¯t be able to hear him.


    Not to mention that shouting would cause his body heat to plummet and sap his energy even faster.


    The students had bathrooms in their own dorms, so there was no reason toe out here. However, the teachers¡¯ dorms didn¡¯t have any.


    After their patrols, the teachers shoulde to the bathroom. They normally inspected around from 10:00-10:30. Zhuo Junli didn¡¯t catch a glimpse of the time before he was locked in here, but it should be around 9:40 by his estimates.


    Adding in the ten minutes he¡¯s already spent here, it should be 9:50 right now.


    The teachers would be here in 40 minutes at thetest.


    He exhaled and silently continued to walk around to raise his body temperature.


    After less than a minute of pacing, the sound of the chains being pulled open came from outside the washroom.


    Zhuo Junli¡¯s movements stopped. His handsome face and light-coloured eyes showed hints of confusion.


    ording to his deductions, no one should be here at this time.


    Shi Qing swaggered in.


    Inside, a young man with a slender figure and a handsome face was staring at him with a bit of a dazed look.


    He was way too handsome. A single nce at his features could improve anyone¡¯s mood.


    Shi Qing, [Wow... He¡¯s a real beauty. This is no school idol, this is a national idol.]


    He tutted, [So tender and fresh. Are all school protagonists this good looking?]


    In Zhuo Junli¡¯s eyes, nothing good coulde out of the way Shi Qing was staring at him.


    He tensed up vigntly and flexed his feet, but his face skillfully showed cowardice. He lowered his head as if he was frightened.


    Zhuo Junli had learned a lesson from his childhood.


    It was only when his abuser was satisfied by the fear and submissiveness he showed that the violence would stop.


    As he skillfully made this expression, Zhuo Junli began to y out scenarios in his head.


    Shi Qing wouldn¡¯t hit him.


    It didn¡¯t look like he was carrying any other teasing tools on him either.


    Did hee to mock him?


    However, what happened next waspletely out of his expectations. The arrogant and domineering school bully only crossed his arms and raised his chin as he faced Zhuo Junli.


    ¡°What are you standing around for? Come with me.¡±


    Zhuo Junli became even more wary, but he was still timid on the surface. He carefully looked at Shi Qing and asked quietly, ¡°Where to?¡±


    ¡°You sure talk a lot. Just do as I say.¡±


    Shi Qing seemed to have lost his patience. He grabbed Zhuo Junli¡¯s arm and pulled him out.


    Zhuo Junli¡¯s feet were frozen. He stumbled as he was pulled abruptly and nearly fell onto the ground.


    The school bully pulled him back with one hand and scoffed, ¡°You¡¯re really a weak chicken. I really don¡¯t know what Tong Xinyu sees in you.¡±


    Zhuo Junli lowered his eyes. His long, thick eyshes trembled gently. That, along with his white and handsome face, made him look especially pitiful. This was his usual trick to get the sympathy of others.


    ¡°Tong Xinyu and I are just ssmates. You¡¯ve misunderstood.¡±


    ¡°Hah! ssmates, huh? Why would she give bread to a ssmate?!¡±


    As soon as he was reminded of this, the school bully¡¯s tone became even more resentful.


    Shi Qing stretched out his hand to gently pat at Zhou Junli¡¯s cheek.


    ¡°Tong Xinyu just likes your face. Do you think she would give you a second nce if you didn¡¯t look like this?¡±


    The handsome youth shrank back and ducked.


    ¡°There¡¯s really nothing between us. I didn¡¯t even ept the bread.¡±


    But due to the way he ducked, his lips identally brushed against Shi Qing¡¯s hand.


    ¡ªFwip!


    The school bully withdrew his hand at the speed of light, even hiding that hand behind his back.

 Chapter 58.3

    <h4>Chapter 58.3</h4>


    TW: homophobia, mentions of suicide


    <i>Editor: yummers</i>


    Chen Zeyu went to Mi Lang¡¯s house.


    He saw the blood that had dried on the ground.


    And the passersby who whispered incessantly.


    He didn¡¯t believe it.


    He stood there for a while until he saw Mi Lang¡¯s parents return.


    The couple held each other up, crying to the point of being unable to stand. Their rtives around them keptforting them.


    One of them said, ¡°How could this boy be so impulsive? This was all for his own good.¡±


    Others said, ¡°There¡¯s no need to cry anymore. Didn¡¯t the doctor say that he didn¡¯t suffer when he left?¡±


    Chen Zeyu stared at them dumbly.


    He was obviously surrounded by people, so why did he feel so alone?


    He stood there for a long, long time.


    Until he felt like he shouldn¡¯t be standing so still.


    Mi Lang liked him the most when he was moving around.


    So Chen Zeyu started walking. He didn¡¯t know for how long or even where he was going.


    He just kept walking and thinking.


    How did this happen?


    Why did this happen to them?


    Their only crime was their feelings for each other.


    Mi Lang was a gentle person who wouldn¡¯t even step on an ant. He¡¯s never hurt anyone or caused anyone to cry, so why was he forced to go through so much?


    How did someone as sensitive and shy as him endure those long days and nights?


    He kept walking and walking, until he finally came to arge hall.


    The person inside asked him what he wanted the most in the world.


    He said he wanted Mi Lang back.


    Then, that person said the dead couldn¡¯te back to life.


    Yeah. That¡¯s right. They couldn¡¯t.


    Those words seemed topletely break Chen Zeyu who had beenpletely numb until now. He covered his face with his hands as he finally sobbed.


    The dead couldn¡¯te back.


    Mi Lang would nevere back.


    Their future together would nevere either.


    As Chen Zeyu cried, Shi Qing stood by his side and handed him tissues.


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    After Chen Zeyu dried his tears, he straightened up. His eyes were still red and swollen, but their determination was clear.


    ¡°I want to trade for a wedding. Is that possible?¡±


    Shi Qing nodded and reached out. A paper contract materialized into his palm.


    ¡°The tears you leave here, for a wedding.¡±


    ¡°Now sign.¡±


    ***


    White jade paved the way as flower petals fell from above.


    The couple entered shoulder to shoulder. Their eyes were filled with joy as they looked at each other.


    Mi Lang was still so very pale. Hemitted suicide, and this world was constantly attempting to reject him.


    He was like the little mermaid who had just gotten legs. Every step he took was like walking on the edge of a knife.


    When he was a kid, he didn¡¯t understand why the little mermaid would still dance if she was like this.


    But now, as he looked at Chen Zeyu, he gained the strength to endure any pain.


    Standing at the very top, Meng Qing watched the two slowly enter. He nced at Shi Qing somewhat nervously before asking.


    ¡°Mr. Chen Zeyu, do you take Mr. Mi Lang to be yourpanion?¡±


    Chen Zeyu looked fixedly at Mi Lang.


    ¡°I do.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Mi Lang, do you take Mr. Chen Zeyu to be yourpanion?¡±


    An ashen smile appeared on Mi Lang¡¯s face. He whispered, ¡°I do.¡±


    ¡°Then for richer, for poorer, in sickness and health, to love...¡±


    Shi Qing looked at Mi Lang, who was having trouble even standing up, and blew a small breath in his direction.


    Mi Lang, who was constantly wracked by pain, found that the agony he was feeling had suddenlypletely disappeared.


    Without the shackles of pain, he was able to focus all his attention on his happiness today.


    When those words found on the inte were said, Meng Qing finally added a phrase of his own.


    ¡°I now pronounce Mr. Chen Zeyu and Mr. Mi Lang to be lifelongpanions.¡±


    It was the first time he¡¯d ever done such a thing, and he felt a little guilty about not knowing what to do afterwards. So the demon king simply took charge and led him away by his hand.


    The newlywed couple were the only ones left on the stage.


    They were almost out of time.


    But the atmosphere surrounding the two was very calm.


    Mi Lang even smiled lightly and straightened his boyfriend¡¯s cor.


    ¡°You¡¯re so handsome in your suit today.¡±


    Chen Zeyu also tried to smile and shook his head like he always did. ¡°They prepared it for me. I¡¯ve never worn a suit before.¡±


    ¡°Me neither.¡±


    Mi Lang looked down at the suit he was wearing. ¡°I didn¡¯t think I¡¯d look good in a suit.¡±


    Chen Zeyu, ¡°You would look good in anything.¡±


    Mi Langughed, ¡°Not school uniforms though.¡±


    ¡°No one can look good in that.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a shame I¡¯ll never wear it again.¡±


    A long silence fell between them.


    They agreed without words to speak no more. They just held hands while sitting down on stage, snuggling together like little animals warming each other up.


    Above the chapel, there was a huge clock running.


    Tick, tok, tick, tok.


    The second hand pushed the minute hand, the minute hand pushed the hour hand.


    No matter how much they cherished each moment, the time for their separation inevitably arrived.


    Mi Lang could feel himself being rejected from the world, and he tried to smile and act carefree in hisst moments.


    ¡°I¡¯ve wronged you. Be...happy in the future.¡±


    Chen Zeyu firmly held his boyfriend¡¯s hand and sobbed silently. He shook his head vigorously as he objected, ¡°It¡¯s not your fault. I know it¡¯s not your fault.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not in the wrong. You felt like you had no other choice then...¡±


    Startled, Mi Lang stared at his boyfriend and gently rested a hand on his cheek.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    He slowly dissipated, and was carried away by the wind to another world without Chen Zeyu.


    ¡°Mi Lang! Mi Lang!¡±


    Even though he already knew, at the moment of the actual separation Chen Zeyu still couldn¡¯t help but get up and chase his boyfriend.


    But some things couldn¡¯t be changed.


    Seeing Meng Qing nkly staring at the scene, Shi Qing waved his hand and sent Chen Zeyu back home. He reached for the young cultivator¡¯s hand and drew on his palm with his fingertips.


    ¡°Does this cultivator have any insights into the pain of losing a loved one?¡±


    Meng Qing was stunned for a few seconds before he reacted and pulled back his hand with a red face. ¡°Don¡¯t always be so quick to touch people with your hands and feet.¡±


    The demon king raised his eyebrows. ¡°I haven¡¯t moved my feet yet, but if you want to I can.¡±


    The young cultivator never could beat him in a battle of words, so he could only hide his hand behind his back with a flushed face.


    He definitely wouldn¡¯t give the demon king another chance toy his hands on him.


    Shi Qing stretched out his hand upon seeing this and withdrew the contract once again.


    The demon king folded it slowly and carefully. ¡°Tut tut tut. Another year of lifespan in my hand.¡±


    Meng Qing was stunned. ¡°You really took a year from Chen Zeyu?¡±


    Shi Qing raised his eyes. ¡°Do you have a problem with that?¡±


    The young cultivator was reduced to stutters. He wanted to say that it was immoral to kick people when they were down, but Cheng Zeyu was fully willing. It was like Shi Qing said before, it was a transaction with willing parties. Meng Qing had no real foot to stand on.


    Shi Qing ¡°kindly¡± suggested after watching him stammer for a while, ¡°Since you have a problem with it, little cultivator, why don¡¯t you trade something for my contract with Chen Zeyu? Then you can destroy it and Chen Zeyu¡¯s lifespan would naturally return to him.¡±


    Meng Qing¡¯s eyes lit up as he looked up and asked, ¡°What do you want?¡±


    Shi Qing bared a wicked smile and held out his hand to the little priest.


    ¡°Hold hands with me for a full day and I¡¯ll give you the contract.¡±


    A day of hand holding for a year of lifespan.


    This wasn¡¯t a bad deal for him from any angle.


    Meng Qing hesitantly stretched out his hand.


    And gently took the demon king¡¯s tender palm.

 Chapter 59.1

    <h4>Chapter 59.1</h4>


    <i>Editor: SimoB</i>


    In the hospital corridor, Shi Qingzily leaned against Meng Qing as he yed with his hands.


    The look on Meng Qing¡¯s face wasn¡¯t good.


    Shi Qing slowly traced along the faint lines of his palm all the way to his fingertips. While he toyed with the soft digits, the young cultivator, who was unused to being so close to others, subconsciously jerked his hand back.


    ¡°We¡¯ve signed a contract. Are you trying to back out?¡±


    The demon king¡¯s pleasant voice seemed to hideughter within. It tainted Meng Qing¡¯s handsome features with displeasure as he looked down at Shi Qing, who was staring at him with a raised eyebrow.


    ¡°You lied to me. The contract you signed with Chen Zeyu had nothing to do with his lifespan.¡±


    Shi Qing didn¡¯t feel embarrassed at all. He shamelessly gripped the cultivator¡¯s hand even tighter. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that I¡¯m a demonic fiend? Have you ever met a demon that has never told a lie or two?¡±


    Meng Qing turned away in frustration. As the saying goes, out of sight, out of mind.


    But the demon king had no intentions of letting him go so easily. ¡°I didn¡¯t lie to you when you signed the contract. I just promised you Chen Zeyu¡¯s contract and to return what he gave me in exchange. I didn¡¯t say that that was his lifespan, ah.¡±


    Meng Qing: ¡°You said you received a year of lifespan.¡±


    ¡°Yep.¡±


    Shi Qing¡¯s captivating eyes narrowed as he leaned on the cultivator like he had no bones.


    ¡°I did say that, but I never said that the lifespan was from Chen Zeyu. Let¡¯s get one thing straight, little cultivator, you¡¯re the one who misunderstood.¡±


    Meng Qing was silent.


    How was he supposed to refute this?


    Moreover, the young cultivator still had a hint of doubt in his heart.


    Shi Qing clearly stated his intentions to exchange for lifespan before, so howe he made a deal for tears in the end?


    A slight suspicion shed through his mind.


    Could it be that Shi Qing also pitied those two...?


    No way. Absolutely impossible.


    Why would a demonic fiend bend the rules out of sympathy for someone else?


    Meng Qing must¡¯ve onlye to such a conclusion in a moment of confusion.


    ...Or was he bewitched by this demon?


    Startled, Meng Qing closed his eyes and recited mantras in his mind, trying to ignore Shi Qing the best he could.


    Shi Qing didn¡¯t mind the silent treatment. He continued leaning on Meng Qing¡¯s shoulder and talked to himself.


    ¡°Little cultivator, I¡¯m going to take you to see fireworks tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°You know, little cultivator, fireworks aren¡¯t allowed within the city limits, but they¡¯re one of my favourite things. I haven¡¯t seen any since they restricted sales some time ago.¡±


    ¡°Little cultivator, do you really n on ignoring me forever?¡±


    Shi Qing poked him. When he saw there was no reaction from Meng Qing, he softened his voice.


    ¡°Come on, I was just teasing you. Don¡¯t be mad.¡±


    ¡°Little cultivator?¡±


    ¡°Little cultivator?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t ignore me, I¡¯m really bored by myself.¡±


    The demon¡¯s hands cupped the young cultivator¡¯s good-looking face and turned it towards him.


    Meng Qing closed his eyes and silently turned his head back as he recited mantras in his mind.


    ¡°So you¡¯re really angry this time?¡±


    Shi Qing stopped fooling around. He rested his head on Meng Qing¡¯s shoulder and quietly said, ¡°I just want to y with you&#k2026; Hey, you cultivators know that there¡¯s two types of energy in the world, right? One is turbulent and the other is clear.¡±


    Of course Meng Qing knew that.


    But he didn¡¯t bother to respond or open his eyes.


    Shi Qing: ¡°Did your master ever tell you that demonic fiends like mee from turbulent energy?¡±


    Meng Qing: ¡°???¡±


    He was almost curious enough to open his eyes.


    But he remembered just in time that he wasn¡¯t talking to this demon right now and forced himself to continue ignoring him. His entire body radiated a feeling of ¡°no matter what you say, I won¡¯t talk to you¡±.


    Sadness leaked into Shi Qing¡¯s expression. He rubbed his face against the young cultivator¡¯s clothes.


    His voice was quiet and hoarse.


    ¡°Turbulent energy is produced by the negative thoughts of humans. The more people with grievances in their hearts, the more turbidity there is in the world. When it all reached a critical mass, I was born. You always call me a demonic fiend or a demon. You say that I¡¯m a scourge on the world. But have you ever considered that I might not have a choice?¡±


    Meng Qing felt as if his shoulder had be slightly wet as the demon nuzzled his face against it.


    His closed eyshes trembled incessantly, and he felt a bit ashamed and guilty.


    The demon king sniffled: ¡°As soon as I was born, my body was filled with all the negative energy of this world. You righteous cultivators called for my head as soon as youid eyes on me. I have no rtives, nor friends. There was no one to teach me how to live. I could only rely on myself. I was like a newborn baby then, helpless and ignorant. None of you took care of me then, and now youbel me a demonic fiend and monster although all I¡¯ve done is try my best to survive.¡±


    Meng Qing¡¯s eyshes trembled even more. He could no longer recite those mantras.


    ¡°Especially you. I came to see you because I learned you were my fatedpanion, but you ended up throwing talismans at me as soon as we met.¡±


    Meng Qing tried to keep his eyes closed as he quickly exined, ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to do that. I was just surprised by yourck of a heartbeat...¡±


    The demon¡¯s soft hands that werepletely at odds with his aura suddenly grasped his and pulled them to his own chest.


    ¡°Do you feel it? My heartbeat. This heart would only beat after I met my fatedpanion. I¡¯ve been alone and forsaken for so many years. I rushed to you as soon as I could after finding out, but you¡¯ve been nothing but cold to me, ignoring me and calling me a demon constantly.¡±


    Meng Qing felt the powerful heartbeat beneath his palm. He felt his own heart respond in kind, following the passionate rhythm of the demon king¡¯s.


    He swallowed dryly. His eyes were still closed as his beautiful face became dotted with sweat. Shi Qing¡¯s quiet and husky voice crept into his ear.


    ¡°I just wanted for you to stay by my side. You me me for lying to you, but we¡¯re a pair ordained by fate herself. If you hadn¡¯t ignored me first and refused to hold my hand, I wouldn¡¯t have had to lie. Think about it carefully. Since we met, when have I ever harmed you? But you¡¯ve taken every opportunity to speak ill of me, p a talisman on me, or try to kill me with your sword.¡±


    The young cultivator¡¯s heart was overwhelmed by a huge surge of guilt.


    Yes, he had only heard about the demonic fiend in passing, but no one had ever paid attention to where he came from, if he had parents, or who exactly had raised him.


    If it was really like what Shi Qing said, that he was an existence created by the world itself, then his wicked temperament was only natural, ah.


    After thinking it through, the young cultivator swallowed nervously and spoke, ¡°I didn¡¯t mean it earlier. I thought you were up to no good.¡±


    Shi Qing¡¯s voice became even more aggrieved, ¡°If I really had impure intentions, do you think that a 20 year old cultivator like you would be a match for me? I could send you to hell in your sleep, so why would I let you live until now?¡±


    That¡¯s right. Shi Qing was the demon king.


    Even his master wasn¡¯t a match for him. If he really wanted to do something to Meng Qing, there was no need to be so nice about it.


    This only made his feelings of guilt worsen.


    The young cultivator¡¯s eyshes quivered, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I was wrong. I won¡¯t treat you like that anymore.¡±


    He was about to open his eyes, but the demon king quickly covered them with his hand. ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to look at me right now! Shame on you!¡±


    He was probably afraid of Meng Qing seeing him cry.


    Meng Qing hurried to obediently close his eyes: ¡°This one won¡¯t look.¡±


    Shi Qing: ¡°Hey, do you really know that you were wrong?¡±


    The young cultivator nodded his head with his eyes still closed: ¡°This one knows.¡±


    Shi Qing: ¡°Good. Now promise me you¡¯ll watch the fireworks with me tonight.¡±


    Meng Qing continued to nod: ¡°I promise.¡±


    The demon king leaning on his shoulder seemed to start crying again. His shoulder was further soaked with tears.


    The young cultivator became more and more overwhelmed.


    All he did was promise to watch some fireworks, but the demon king was actually moved to tears. One could only imagine how life had treated him up until now.


    Shi Qing: ¡°I also want to eat cake from the Li Tang Family shop tomorrow. Go with me.¡±


    Meng Qing nodded: ¡°Alright.¡±


    ¡°And don¡¯t always be so aloof with me in the future. You have to spend some time with me once in a while and voluntarily hold my hand. We¡¯re supposed to be a fated pair and you can¡¯t change that no matter what you do.¡±


    The young cultivator who had just readily agreed to everything hesitated.


    He fidgeted, ¡°But this one is a cultivator.¡±


    The demon king leaning on his shoulder cried again.


    As he felt the moisture on his shoulder, Meng Qing¡¯s heart inexplicably softened.


    Shi Qing¡¯s voice was quiet: ¡°I know you are a cultivator and I¡¯m an evil demon so it¡¯s obvious that you would look down on me. You wouldn¡¯t like me no matter how hard I tried. But what can I do about who I was born as? If I had a choice, I would¡¯ve wanted to grow up in Qingzhen Temple with you. There¡¯s nothing I want more than you to ept me.¡±


    ¡°N-no! No! That¡¯s not what I meant!¡±


    Meng Qing tripped over himself to exin, ¡°I just have a duty to the Dao. It has nothing to do with your identity.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to lie to me to spare my feelings. It¡¯s not like you Qingzhen cultivators can¡¯t marry. There¡¯s no conflict between your duty to the Dao and being with me. I know that you¡¯re just looking for an excuse to reject me. You think someone like me isn¡¯t good enough for you.¡±


    Meng Qing felt like he had been spun in circles. He was anxious and unsure of what to do. Someone as socially awkward as him could only try to hastily exin.


    ¡°It¡¯s not what you¡¯re thinking, really! I don¡¯t think that at all!¡±


    Shi Qing: ¡°So you like me then?¡±


    Meng Qing was thrown for another loop. ¡°I-I...¡±


    The demon king became depressed again. ¡°As I thought. You really can¡¯t see past my identity. Forget it, I shouldn¡¯t have expected too much. I guess I¡¯ll be alone for the rest of my life. I¡¯ll be leaving first.¡±


    He left Meng Qing¡¯s shoulder.


    The young cultivator¡¯s brain went nk. He subconsciously reached out in the direction of the sounds, grabbing the hem of Shi Qing¡¯s clothes.


    ¡°I like you!¡±


    Saying this, Meng Qing¡¯s heart seemed to stop beating for a second. His face quickly became stained with crimson, and his eyshes trembled as if they were ying the piano.


    The air itself seemed to freeze.


    It was a while before Meng Qing felt the demon king¡¯s soft hand squeeze his own.


    The demon king should still be standing. His voice was filled with suppressed amusement as he softly asked.


    ¡°You aren¡¯t lying?¡±


    Meng Qing blushed furiously.


    He wanted to open his eyes, but then he remembered that Shi Qing didn¡¯t want him to, so he could only face Shi Qing with his eyes closed.


    ¡°This one never lies.¡±


    Demon King: ¡°I don¡¯t believe you. You obviously hate me since you don¡¯t even want to hold my hand.¡±


    ¡°I do. I¡¯ll hold your hand.¡±


    The young cultivator held his hand tightly. He was blushing almost to the point of dripping blood as he asked softly, ¡°You believe me now, don¡¯t you?¡±


    Shi Qing: ¡°No. What if you go back on your word?¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t.¡±


    Meng Qing held back his shame as he said, ¡°A cultivator always keeps his promises.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s still not enough.¡±


    Shi Qing waved his hand and summoned a contract in front of Meng Qing: ¡°I¡¯ll believe you if you open your eyes and sign.¡±


    Meng Qing slowly opened his eyes and looked over the contract in front of him.


    It was simr to the ones before.


    He took the pen that was hovering on the side and carefully signed his name.


    After signing it, he watched the contract slowly disappear with a mixture of relief, a bit of nervousness, and a few unexinable hints of embarrassment and joy.


    ¡°That¡¯s more like it.¡±


    Hearing Shi Qing¡¯s satisfied voice, Meng Qing endured his embarrassment and looked up at the standing demon king. He was ready to help wipe away his tears.


    But he froze when he looked up.


    The demon king¡¯s pale face was clean, and he was looking at him with an ice cream cone in his hand.


    Sensing his incredulous gaze, Shi Qing licked the cone and raised his eyebrows with a face that showed no signs of recently crying at all.


    ¡°Why are you looking at me like that?¡±


    ¡°You, you...¡± The young cultivator was bbergasted. ¡°You didn¡¯t cry?¡±


    ¡°Cry?¡± The demon king snorted, ¡°Nice one. How could a bonafide Demon King like me cry?¡±


    ¡°But I felt tears...¡± The befuddled Meng Qing looked at his shoulder and saw a bit of half-melted ice cream there.


    Meng Qing: ¡°???¡±


    Meng Qing: ¡°...¡±


    Shi Qing plopped down beside him and followed his eyes.


    ¡°I might¡¯ve gotten some there identally earlier.¡±


    Then the demon king turned slightly to the side and licked up all the ice cream on his shoulder, letting it melt in his mouth.


    Meng Qing: ¡°....¡±


    He stiffened, not even daring to breathe until he felt that soft wetness leave. His chest began to violently heave from anger.


    ¡°You, you...!¡±


    ¡°What about me?¡± Shi Qing reminded him, ¡°You just signed a contract, remember? You can¡¯t go back on your promises.¡±


    Meng Qing: ¡°......¡±


    His beautiful eyes were filled with confusion and bewilderment, and he locked eyes with Shi Qing for a long time before spitting out a single word.


    ¡°Shameless!¡±


    The demon king shrugged, ¡°It¡¯s not like I forced you to sign it. What¡¯s the point of scolding me if you were willing?¡±


    He leaned on Meng Qing¡¯s shoulder once again and brought the cone to the young cultivator¡¯s mouth.


    ¡°Try this. It¡¯s delicious.¡±


    Seeing that Meng Qing didn¡¯t move, he patted the cultivator¡¯s handsome face. ¡°Alright, alright. Don¡¯t be angry anymore and eat quickly. There¡¯s still business to be der.¡±


    The young cultivator looked at the demon king angrily and opened his mouth to take a vicious bite of the cone in front of him.


    Wu....


    He chewed a few times and swallowed before taking another bite.


    This was pretty good...

 Chapter 59.2

    <h4>Chapter 59.2</h4>


    <i>Editor: SimoB</i>


    ¡°Have you heard of ghost doctors before?¡±


    After polishing off the ice cream cone, Shi Qing got two more, one for him and one for Meng Qing. They sat down on a bench to eat together.


    Shi Qing finished first. He took out a handkerchief and passed it to Meng Qing.


    Meng Qing sulkily took the handkerchief and helped Shi Qing wipe the corners of his mouth. ¡°I¡¯ve seen them in my master¡¯s books. They¡¯re just another type of wandering spirit.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s more to it than that.¡±


    When Meng Qing had wiped him clean, Shi Qing snuck over and took a bite of his ice cream. He chewed while the young cultivator continued wiping his mouth. ¡°At least, the ghost doctor I found is different.¡±


    ¡°Oh right, Mi Lang¡¯s body is downstairs in the morgue. I don¡¯t know how to perform exorcisms, so you should when you have the chance toter. It was a suicide after all. He¡¯ll have less resentful energy on him and a better time down there if you do your thing.¡±


    Meng Qing¡¯s hand holding the handkerchief paused. He nced at Shi Qing.


    He¡¯d always held quite a bit of animosity towards Shi Qing before, but upon close inspection, he found that the demon king¡¯s looks were indeed outstanding. He unconsciously blushed a little.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t think you¡¯d be so kind.¡±


    ¡°Oh be quiet!¡± The demon king gave him a shove. ¡°This is just after-sales service.¡±


    The young cultivator was sitting at the very edge of the bench, and he was somewhat distracted from looking at Shi Qing earlier. The light push was enough to send him tumbling to the ground.


    It didn¡¯t hurt, but it disoriented him.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡±


    A young doctor who was hurrying by saw him fall and helped Meng Qing up.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine, thank you.¡±


    Meng Qing shook his head apologetically. He had studied the ways of Daoism since he was a child, so he should have a highly honed sense of bnce. If he hadn¡¯t been entranced by the sight of Shi Qing just now, he wouldn¡¯t have fallen with such a slight push.


    Shi Qing also followed suit and stood up, ¡°Thank you doctor.¡±


    The young doctor smiled, ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡±


    ¡°Um doctor.¡± Seeing that he was about to leave, the demon king called out to him, ¡°Excuse me, how do we get to the morgue?¡±


    ¡°Go straight that way, turn left into the elevator and go down to B1.¡±


    The doctor gave them directions very good-naturedly. ¡°This way is the surgery department.¡±


    ¡°Okay, thank you doctor!¡±


    Shi Qing pulled Meng Qing in the direction the doctor pointed in. The embarrassed young cultivator couldn¡¯t help but look back.


    Then the demon twisted Meng Qing¡¯s head back towards him. ¡°Why are you looking at him? I¡¯m yourpanion. Look at me.¡±


    Meng Qing¡¯s face reddened again.


    He carefully nced around at the passing patients, nurses and doctors before whispering, ¡°Don¡¯t say such things so loudly. What if someone hears you?¡±


    ¡°Who says they can hear me?¡±


    Entering the elevator, the demon yawned and leaned on the young cultivator¡¯s shoulder, ¡°Hey, have you been to the Underworld?¡±


    ¡°Never.¡±


    Meng Qing: ¡°Isn¡¯t the Underworld only for ghosts? If the living go there, they¡¯ll be dragged down the River Styx.¡±


    ¡°What a load of absolute nonsense.¡±


    The demon king snorted coldly, ¡°Anyone more powerful than the King of Hell cane and go as they please. It doesn¡¯t matter if it¡¯s one of you righteous cultivators or a demon like me. You¡¯ll be fine going in and out seven out of seven times.¡±


    ¡°But&#k2026; ¡°Shi Qing leaned on his shoulder and smirked wickedly, ¡°I¡¯d rather go in and out of you seven out of seven times.¡±


    Meng Qing¡¯s expressioncked understanding.


    ¡°...Forget it. Let¡¯s talk business.¡± Shi Qing said, ¡°Do you know why the boss of the Underworld¡¯s called the King of Hell, and the judge¡¯s called Meng Po and what not? Because at first the Underworld was simply a mess that no one cared about. Then a ghost, the King of Hell, practiced ghost cultivation and united the entire Underworld.¡±


    ¡°This ghost basically giarized the details from the Chinese myths and proimed himself the King of Hell. Then he renamed the judge to Meng Po and so on and so forth. Only then did the Underworld gain a semnce of order.¡±


    Meng Qing never knew about these things. He had thought that the Underworld existed from the beginning.


    Shi Qing: ¡°There¡¯s not much there, but the River Styx is rather pretty. Every spirit that recently arrived in the Underworld must cross it. Their souls glow in all sorts of colours. It¡¯s like a bridge of light. I heard that, if a pair of lovers walk across that bridge hand in hand, they can be together again in their next life.¡±


    Seeing that Meng Qing still didn¡¯t understand, the demon king took his hand and pulled it up to eye level. He raised his eyebrows: ¡°Come with me to the Underworld today. I want to cross the River Styx hand in hand with you.¡±


    Meng Qing: ¡°...I don¡¯t think that¡¯s a good idea. Neither of us are spirits so we¡¯ll be breaking the rules of the Underworld.¡±


    ¡°Funny. Thest time I went to the Underworld, the King of Hell said the same thing to me.¡± Shi Qing smiled kindly at the young cultivator, ¡°After beating him up, he never said that again.¡±


    Meng Qing: ¡°......¡±


    He wisely decided to shut up.


    ¨CDing!


    The elevator door opened.


    They held hands as they stepped out. Shi Qing suddenly asked: ¡°Do you remember the name on the nametag of that doctor just now?¡±


    Meng Qing had a good memory, or else he wouldn¡¯t have surpassed his martial siblings.


    He closed his eyes and searched his mind for the memory from earlier.


    ¡°Zhang Haixiang. His name is Zhang Haixiang.¡±


    ***


    Zhang Haixiang was a pretty ordinary doctor.


    His family could be considered to have a strong medical background. His great-grandfather was apparently a barefoot doctor, his grandfather was the vige doctor, and his father was also a doctor.


    When he was a child, he noticed how busy his father always was. He was mostly raised by his grandfather, who had retired by then. He told Zhang Haixiang that he should never be a doctor when he grew up.


    His father agreed. But he disregarded their advice and insisted on bing a doctor.


    Zhang Haixiang applied to medical school.


    Maybe all those heavy medical texts he leafed through as a child influenced him, but when Zhang Haixiang¡¯s father was in a car ident when he was a teenager, he sat on the bench in the hospital corridor and cried in utter despair because he knew what could go wrong in detail.


    Then the operating room¡¯s door opened and a doctor in a white coat came out. He told him that his father¡¯s life was not in danger for the time being.


    At that moment, the doctor seemed to glow like a deity.


    Despite the opposition of his family, Zhang Haixiang enrolled in medical school. Even if everyone told him how hard it would be, he fearlessly strode forward.


    There are a lot of bad things about studying medicine. The fast-paced emergencies and new literature to review never stoppeding. You often had to work on your feet for more than ten hours at a time. Sometimes you would barely be able to rest before being paged back to the hospital.


    His parents sat him down and went over all of that with him when he decided to apply to medical school.


    Zhang Haixiang still applied.


    He was still a spirited and hot-blooded youngster at the time.


    He thought, ¡°If I don¡¯t study medicine, if none of us study medicine, then who will the sick and injurede to see?¡±


    The life of a medical student was always busy, with endless books, study sessions, and exams.


    They got up earlier than the roosters, went to bedter than the dogs, and worked harder than the cows.


    Even after graduating, they still had to go through a long internship period. Bing a full-fledged doctor at the end of that was also just another beginning.


    Zhang Haixiang was a surgeon. At 35 this year, he could still be considered a young man, but his hair had started to fall out already.


    If there was any major event, such as a series of car idents or an overturned bus, there would be no rest for the doctors.


    Every day was busy. Every day was exhausting.


    But Zhang Haixiang was quite happy.


    His surgeries had saved many people. Everytime he saved a person and received sincere gratitude from their families, his heart felt warm.


    A human life hung in the bnce, and he brought it back from the brink of death.


    Beyond that, his actions had also saved a family or two.


    Zhang Haixiang felt that, as a doctor, his happiest moments were when he was saving a life or taking a vacation.


    Although there were times when he couldn¡¯t save someone despite his best efforts.


    It was hard to save a person whose condition suddenly deteriorated or died directly on the operating table.


    In all his years of practice, he has sent many patients off and saved many more.


    The more time that passed, the less he regretted his decision to be a doctor.


    So many lives.


    All saved by him.


    The only remaining regret he had was towards his parents and family.


    He was married to a teacher and they had a daughter together who was now five. She was a very obedient child who always looked forward to going out to y with him, but he spent too little time with her because of his work.


    Zhang Haixiang had been saving up for a vacation, and he nned to travel with the whole family when he saved enough.


    But he still had to get his work done first.


    He didn¡¯t know what was going on these days, but there were always a lot of patients who came for stitches, often one after another.


    He pushed open a door purposefully. There was a young man with blood still on his body screaming shrilly.


    Zhang Haixiang carefully inspected him and revealed a small smile, ¡°Alright, you just need stitches on your knee. I¡¯ll patch you right up.¡±


    ¡°No anesthetic?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need for that.¡±


    The young man waved his hand: ¡°Doctor, I¡¯ve been in pain for a long time. I can¡¯t even walk, so please give me something.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. We have wheelchairs here that you can rent if you really can¡¯t walk.¡±


    Zhang Haixiang meticulously and carefullypleted the operation himself before standing up.


    ¡°Done. Be careful not to get the area wet for a while. If it hurts take the painkillers I¡¯ll prescribe you.¡±


    ¡°Thank you doctor.¡±


    The young man smiled gratefully, ¡°This one really hurt. Man, was I unlucky! I mean the truck flipping over was one thing, but this pain has gued me for so long. Dr. Zhang, thank you so much. Sigh. I¡¯m so stupid that it took me a long time to find you. Otherwise I would¡¯ve been able to leave a long ago.¡±


    ?


    Zhang Haixiang had never thought of himself as a popr surgeon. He smiled. ¡°What are you talking about? Even if I stitched you up, it¡¯ll be some time before you can walk normally without feeling pain.¡±


    The young man smiled and waved his hand, ¡°It¡¯s not like I¡¯m still alive. The stitches alone are enough. I can kind of walk now, Aiyo, I don¡¯t think I could¡¯ve standed one more minute of that pain!¡±


    ¡°But Dr. Zhang, I¡¯ll wait for you. Your time seems to be almost up too. You¡¯ve helped me so much after all. I¡¯ve been wandering around here for so long so I¡¯m familiar with the roads. When you¡¯re better I¡¯ll show you the way.¡±


    Zhang Haixiang felt that he technically knew every word this young man said, but why couldn¡¯t he understand their meaning when put together?


    He asked hesitantly, ¡°What are you talking about?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± The guy scratched his head, ¡°Did I say something wrong? When I was looking for you earlier, I found your bodying this way. It looked like you were almost gone.¡±


    ¡°What? What body? When was this?!¡±


    Dazed, Zhang Haixiang took a step back. The sound of hurried footsteps suddenly came from outside. This was obviously the first time he had heard them, but dread pooled in his stomach.


    He couldn¡¯t help but push open the door. Immediately, he saw his wife being led away by a colleague he was close with. Their daughter was in her arms.


    Perhaps she was in too much of a hurry, but she tripped all of a sudden and fell to the ground.


    ¡°Ah! Sister-inw!¡±


    ¡°Er Er!¡±


    Zhang Haixiang subconsciously stepped forward to catch her, but his hand slipped through his wife like he was touching air.


    He froze and stared incredulously at his hand.


    His five year old daughter was eating a lollipop. Because her mother cushioned her from the fall, she was fine and even looked around curiously.


    Turning her head, she saw Zhang Haixiang and shouted happily.


    ¡°Daddy!¡±


    Just like that, the wife who was just barely able to maintain a calm demeanor, instantly copsed to her knees with her daughter in her arms and wailed.


    His colleague next to her was busyforting her: ¡°Sister-inw, don¡¯t cry yet. Dr. Zhang¡¯s condition might be worsening, but we¡¯re already working on resuscitating him. He¡¯ll definitely be fine.¡±


    His wife shook her head, holding their daughter in a death grip like she was grasping at straws. She struggled to her feet with the help of his colleague and continued to stagger forward. ¡°Sister-inw, this way.¡±


    Seeing his colleague bringing his wife and daughter upstairs, Zhang Haixiang stood up slowly and looked down at his hands.


    What was going on....


    As if he just understood something, he subconsciously headed for the elevator. The elevator door just closed before he could enter, so Zhang Haixiang turned for the stairs.


    He ran very fast, like his life was depending on it.


    He was heading to the operating room on the topmost floor.


    As he ran up the stairwell, he just happened to see his own pale body on a venttor being pushed into the operating room.


    ¨CDing!


    The elevator door opened, and Shi Qing and Meng Qing walked out. The few people who followed them out couldn¡¯t see them.


    Shi Qing stepped forward with his long legs and pulled Meng Qing to Zhang Haixiang.


    ¡°It¡¯s him.¡±


    Zhang Haixiang was trembling all over. He slowly raised his head.


    He looked at the man who had asked him for directions before who said, ¡°That man, Zhang Haixiang¡¯s, body gave out after working nonstop for fifteen hours straight.¡±


    ¡°He copsed by the operating table in the middle of a surgery and has been in aa for almost half a month. During that time, he¡¯s been working as a ghost doctor. I guess his lifespan runs out today.¡±


    ¡°Thirty-five years old. Cause of death: overworking.¡±

 Chapter 60.1

    <h4>Chapter 60.1</h4>


    <i>Editor: SimoB</i>


    While Zhang Haixiang was stunned, the clear and joyful shout of his five-year-old daughter came from behind him: ¡°Daddy! Daddy!!¡±


    He turned around to see his daughter in his wife¡¯s arms. She smiled at him with her arms wide open.


    ¡°NiuNiu...¡±


    He whispered his daughter¡¯s name. The little girl became even happier in her mother¡¯s arms, calling out for her daddy with all her might.


    His wife was in tears while holding her, choking and whispering to her daughter, ¡°Daddy¡¯s in there, but he¡¯ll be out soon.¡±


    NiuNiu tilted her head in confusion.


    But wasn¡¯t daddy¡¯s right there?


    ¡°Your daughter isn¡¯t even five years old yet, but she can still see you.¡±


    Shi Qing pulled out another egg tart and ate it happily. After a few bites, Meng Qing was already prepared with a handkerchief in hand.


    Zhang Haixiang was at a loss. He looked away from his wife and daughter reluctantly and turned to Shi Qing.


    ¡°So I¡¯m...dead?¡±


    ¡°Not yet, but it¡¯s just a matter of time now.¡±


    Shi Qing patted Meng Qing, ¡°You talk to him.¡±


    Meng Qing nced at the little girl who was looking this way and whispered to Zhang Haixiang, ¡°Your lifespan will run out today. Before, because your body was in aa, your still living spirit floated out and became a ghost doctor.¡±


    ¡°A ghost doctor...¡±


    Zhang Haixiang finally understood the strange words of the young man who kepting and all his recent patients as well.


    They turned out to all be...ghosts.


    All the muddled memories of these past few days came rushing back.


    Every morning, he went through the same day. Going through the same hours yawning, retracing the same routes each time, working on the same bustling lines of patients.


    Turns out he was dead...


    He felt like he was going to faint, so he held onto the wall and slowly sat down on the bench.


    ¡°So are you guys here to pick me up? Are you guides to the Underworld?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re not guides, we¡¯re here to...¡± Meng Qing paused and looked at Shi Qing, ¡°What are we doing here?¡±


    Shi Qing raised his eyebrows, ¡°We¡¯re here to watch a good show, of course. This is the first time I¡¯ve seen someone like him, whose body is still alive while his spirit has be a ghost doctor. And he¡¯s going to the Underworld today, so we¡¯ll just catch a ride with him.¡±


    Meng Qing looked at the demon king hesitantly, deliberating over his words before carefully leaning towards Shi Qing¡¯s ear and whispering, ¡°Can¡¯t you be more tactful? He¡¯s already going through a lot.¡±


    Shi Qing tilted his head and his lips fell beside the young cultivator¡¯s ear. He was also whispering, but the action held an indescribable charm. It was more apt to say that he was lowering his voice seductively.


    ¡°I¡¯m the demon king, the personification of all the negative energy in the world, and you expect me to be considerate of others?¡±


    He pulled the young cultivator to sit down without any chance for refusal and stretched his long legsfortably over the other¡¯sp. ¡°Alright. Now just wait until his time is up.¡±


    Meng Qing wasn¡¯t surprised at Shi Qing¡¯s answer. He just somehow felt that Shi Qing wasn¡¯t who he described himself to be.


    Just now at the morgue, it was Shi Qing who had asked him to perform an exorcism.


    But he didn¡¯t give voice to these thoughts. He just silently pulled out a small bag from his pocket, opened it and poured the almonds inside into his hand. He took one and handed it to the demon king.


    The demon king was stunned before looking at him with a hostile expression. ¡°What are you trying to do?¡±


    Meng Qing¡¯s face reddened even more at his fierce tone. He handed the almond over and stammered, ¡°This is an almond. It¡¯s delicious. My senior brother brought it for me, and he said that the vigers at the bottom of the mountain grew them themselves. There are no pesticides and the taste is very fresh.¡±


    Seeing that Shi Qing was still staring at him without speaking, the young cultivator¡¯s handsome face was dyed an even deeper shade of red.


    He added, ¡°I used to eat a few from time to time, and the taste lingers pleasantly in my mouth afterwards. I might as well share some with you since we¡¯re going to wait.¡±


    Shi Qing nced at the almonds he put in his hand. His eyes curved slightly as he tilted back his head and opened his mouth.


    It was obvious that he wanted to be fed.


    When Meng Qing saw this, he blushed even more but still took the almond and delivered it to the demon king¡¯s mouth.


    The demon king¡¯s lips didn¡¯t move. His tongue came out and flicked the almond into his mouth.


    The young cultivator¡¯s hand trembled.


    Peng&#k2013;


    Even his neck was stained red. He stammered nervously as he put his hands behind his back, ¡°W-what are you doing?!¡±


    ¡°Eating almonds, ah. What else is there to do.¡±


    Shi Qingid down across the bench and opened his mouth again. ¡°It tastes good, little cultivator. Keep feeding me.¡±


    Meng Qing blushed and used his handkerchief to wipe away the smear of wetness on his fingers. As he did so, he lifted his eyes to peek at Shi Qing with red cheeks.


    He whispered, ¡°Don¡¯t touch me again.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯ll depend on my mood.¡± Shi Qing opened his mouth wider, ¡°Ah.¡±


    So the young cultivator sat next to the demon king, who had one of his long legs strewn across hisp, and fed him almonds one by one.


    Seeing how happy Shi Qing was while eating, he couldn¡¯t resist and ate one himself.


    In the end, it ended up being¨C


    One for him, one for Shi Qing.


    The two of them snacked happily.


    The young man who ran up after Zhang Haixiang watched the scene. ¡°...¡±


    He was dead, so he could naturally see the energy surrounding Shi Qing and Meng Qing.


    One was dark enough to scare people to death.


    The other was white enough to scare people to death.


    These two people actually managed to coexist long enough to peacefully share a snack together.


    This world really was crazy.


    Not daring to provoke these two strangers, who were obviously big shots out of his league, the young man tiptoed over to Zhang Haixiang and carefully squatted down beside him.


    Zhang Haixiang faced the wall, looking like he was dead to the world.


    ¡°Dr. Zhang.¡±, the young man poked Zhang Haixiang carefully.


    ¡°Um, you shouldn¡¯t be too sad. Things like life and death are predetermined by fate. You might as well ept it, right?¡±


    Zhang Haixiang¡¯s head mmed against the wall. ¡°I don¡¯t want to die.¡±


    The young man expressed understanding. ¡°Um, actually Dr. Zhang, why don¡¯t you think of it this way? This world is so big that our deaths won¡¯t have much of an effect.¡±


    He sighed, ¡°I actually couldn¡¯t ept it either when I died, but then I thought about how I wasn¡¯t married yet and that I have two brothers still living on. I didn¡¯t have much money either, nevermind a house. My parents would probably grieve for a while, but eventually they could move on with the help of my brothers.


    ¡°Dr. Zhang, does thinking of it this way make you feel any better?¡±


    Zhang Haixiang became even more depressed. His head rhythmically bounced off the wall.


    ¡°How can I die now? My wife and I are both the only children of our parents. Her body is unwell and our daughter is still so young. My mother is getting on in age and my father has a constant cough after the car ident. Not to mention my father-inw and mother-inw... If I leave, what will they do?¡±


    ¡°The mortgage and car loan haven¡¯t been paid off yet, and my daughter isn¡¯t even in kindergarten yet. She likes to draw so we had discussed waiting for her to get a little older and sending her to art sses. But we definitely can¡¯t afford that now that I¡¯m dead.¡±


    The young man with no house, no car, no wife and no children: ¡°......¡±


    Heughed awkwardly, ¡°Looking at it like that, it does seem like your death is rather unfortunate, haha. But since things are already like this, there¡¯s no way to change it, is there? You might as well ept reality.¡±


    Zhang Haixiang continued mming his head against the wall.


    ¡°Hey hey hey, Dr. Zhang! Don¡¯t hurt yourself with the wall, don¡¯t do this!¡±


    Zhang Haixiang shook off the hand pulling him away, ¡°Don¡¯t stop me! I¡¯m a ghost anyways! It doesn¡¯t hurt when I hit the wall, so let me calm down a bit.¡±


    After a few more impacts, he suddenly felt like something wasn¡¯t right. He nkly shifted back and stretched out his hand to touch arge bump.


    Zhang Haixiang: ¡°......¡±


    The young man: ¡°I was just going to say, even though we¡¯re ghosts, we can touch everything other than living people. Of course hitting a wall would hurt, but you won¡¯t die from it. Or, I should say, won¡¯t die from it again.¡±


    Zhang Haixiang: ¡°......¡±


    The guy patted him on the shoulder. ¡°That¡¯s why we came to see you, to heal our injuries, ah. You¡¯re a ghost doctor, so the injuries you¡¯ve treated will heal quickly. Only when they don¡¯t hurt can we go to the Underworld, otherwise you¡¯ll be stuck here in pain forever. You might as well just dissipate at that point.¡±


    Zhang Haixiang: ¡°......¡±


    He had heard something about a ghost doctor and assumed it was a doctor who turned into a ghost. It turned out to be a literal ghost doctor.


    With arge lump on his forehead, he looked up at the young man in front of him.


    ¡°You can¡¯t go to the Underworld if you¡¯re injured?¡±


    ¡°Yep. I¡¯ve wanted to leave for a long time, but I couldn¡¯t because it just kept hurting.¡±


    Zhang Haixiang looked at his wife, who was anxiously waiting at the door of the operating room, and then at his daughter, who had been staring at him the whole time. He clenched his teeth and turned to continue banging his head against the wall.


    ¡°Huh?! Dr. Zhang, what are you doing?!!¡±


    Zhang Haixiang gritted his teeth through the pain. ¡°I¡¯m not going to the Underworld! I¡¯m going to stay here and guard my family!¡±


    The young man: ¡°Wait a minute Dr. Zhang! Calm down, don¡¯t be impulsive!¡±


    Zhang Haixiang continued to hit his head against the wall.


    ¡°I¡¯m not impulsive, I¡¯m thinking very clearly! I can¡¯t go yet! I want to stay with them! What¡¯s a little pain to a man?! Don¡¯t you dare stop me, I have to stay!¡±


    The young man: ¡°No, I¡¯m just saying that since you¡¯re a ghost doctor, you¡¯ve umted merit. Even if you die with an injury you¡¯ll go straight to the Underworld, ah.¡±


    Zhang Haixiang, who hurt himself for nothing: ¡°...¡±


    He stopped and turned to look at thed, ¡°Can I give this ¡®merit¡¯ away? Like to you?¡±


    ¡°Merit is such a good thing, how can you give it to me? With merit, you can definitely be reincarnated into a good family in your next life.¡±


    Zhang Haixiang touched the bump on his forehead and turned around with an expressionless face. He leaned against the wall as his eyes fell on his wife and daughter.


    ¡°What does the next life have to do with this one? I was frail as a child and always sickly. It was my parents who took care of me every night without closing their eyes and raised me to adulthood. My wife and I dated for eight years before we got married. Our daughter has always been a good girl, but I¡¯ve never been the best father to her. I was too busy with work to spend more time with her.¡±


    He looked at the little girl who didn¡¯t know that she was about to lose her father. She was bouncing around chasing the ripples of sunlight on the floor with bright peals ofughter.


    Zhang Haixiangughed as well.


    ¡°My NiuNiu is a good girl. She never mes daddy for not ying with her. On the rare asion Ie home from work at a normal hour, she calls out for her daddy as soon as I open the door andes running over. Then she follows me everywhere like a little cuddlebug.¡±


    Hisughter gradually turned into tears.


    ¡°She¡¯s so young. She doesn¡¯t know anything yet, she hasn¡¯t learned anything yet. So how can I...how can I leave her here?! My wife is unwell too, how can she survive on her own...¡±


    Zhang Haixiang sniffed his nose and wiped his tears, ¡°Even if they can¡¯t see me, I want to stay here. I want to stay with them and watch my daughter grow up.¡±


    Shi Qing bit into an almond, chewed a few times and swallowed. He looked over at Zhang Haixiang, ¡°That¡¯s not a bad idea, but there¡¯s a problem.¡±


    ¡°After a ghost stays in the mortal realm for a long time, it will slowly lose its memories and identity before finally bing a wandering spirit cursed to walk the Earth forever.¡±


    ¡°Only the obsessions of those wandering spirits remain, but they can¡¯t differentiate between love and hate anymore. I¡¯m sure you don¡¯t want to be a wandering spirit to follow your family, only to unconsciously harm them one day.¡±


    Zhang Haixiang was in even more pain.


    Snot and tears covered his face as he turned around to press his head against the wall and continued to cry silently.


    The young man next to him sighed and patted him on the shoulder, ¡°Dr. Zhang, I¡¯m sorry. Actually you¡¯re already lucky to go like this. A big hospital like this has countless ghosts stranded here because of their injuries. There¡¯s never enough ghost doctors like you, and they usually stay for a day at most before being picked up by a guide. Everyone stuck here is probably going to dissipate or be wandering spirits. Isn¡¯t your fate much kinder than theirs?¡±


    Zhang Haixiang wiped away his tears and looked in the direction of his wife and daughter. He touched his hair that thinned much faster than other men his age and cried like a child.


    ¡°Is there really no other way? Do I have to go?¡±


    Shi Qing twisted so that he was lying on Meng Qing¡¯sp. ¡°Usually, when your lifespan is up, you have to leave.¡±


    Meng Qing turned to look at Zhang Haixiang, but the demon king grabbed his head and made him look at himself again.


    ¡°Why are you always looking at other people? I¡¯m yourpanion. Look at me.¡±


    He opened his mouth once more. ¡°Ah.¡±


    The young cultivator blushed. With the shame of having an audience, he continued to feed Shi Qing almonds.


    Before he fed him, he would spread the almonds out on his palm.


    The big and good-looking ones went to Shi Qing.


    The small and unattractive ones he left for himself.


    The young man looked at the two with envy and sighed, ¡°Why do I have to watch people be all lovey-dovey even after I died? I hope I won¡¯t be a single dog in my next life.¡±


    Then he patted Zhang Haixiang on the shoulder.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay Dr. Zhang, no need tofort me. I¡¯m much better now that you¡¯re here to suffer with me.¡±


    Zhang Haixiang also looked at them with a face full of grief.


    ¡°My wife and I are like this at home as well.¡±


    The young man: ¡°......¡±


    He wondered why he ate dog food everyday when he was clearly still a human.


    And after bing a ghost, the portions somehow doubled?!?


    Then he saw Zhang Haixiang stagger to his feet and head towards Shi Qing¡¯s side.


    He was going to pull Zhang Haixiang back, but he was just a tad too slow. He could only quickly whisper, ¡°Dr. Zhang, don¡¯t go over there! Those are totally big shots! They can kill us with a wave of their hand!¡±


    Zhang Haixiang didn¡¯t listen to him. Touching his swollen forehead, he approached the two men.


    He bowed before asking, ¡°Gentlemen, you said earlier that you would be catching a ride with me to the Underworld. May I ask if you know my time of death then?¡±


    Shi Qing nuzzled against Meng Qing: ¡°You tell him.¡±


    Meng Qing obeyed and made a few hand signs. He looked up after a few seconds, ¡°At 12:53:07 in the afternoon.¡±


    ¡°You have three hours.¡±


    Shi Qing waved his hand. Immediately, an oversized clock appeared on the wall, ticking away.


    ¡°If there¡¯s anything you haven¡¯t done yet, you should do it quickly.¡±


    Zhang Haixiang looked at this clock that symbolized the countdown of his life. He wiped his tears and bowed once more.


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    He returned to the young man, ¡°You said the hospital was full of ghosts who couldn¡¯t leave because of their injuries. Let theme to me, I¡¯ll heal their wounds.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    The guy was confused, ¡°Now? But there¡¯s a lot, ah. Treatment also requires energy. You¡¯ll be really tired.¡±


    ¡°s, I¡¯m a doctor. What¡¯s being a little tired?¡±


    Zhang Haixiang wiped away his tears and tried to straighten his back, ¡°I could die from tiredness when I was alive. I can¡¯t die again now can I? I can¡¯t stay anyway, so I might as well do good deeds in hopes that, that...¡± He almost started crying again. ¡°I don¡¯t need a good reincarnation. If I do more good deeds, I hope that some of the merit might go to my family. ¡±


    The young man: ¡°That¡¯s not how it works. The merit is yours alone, so only you can use it.¡±


    ¡°Then I will fulfill the duties of a doctor to the end.¡±


    ¡°Sure. As long as you don¡¯t mind being tired.¡±


    He ran to the window, poke out his head and yelled downwards.


    ¡°Hey!! People down there!! The ghost doctor is on the top floor! If you want treatment,e quickly! He¡¯s only here for three more hours!!!¡±


    Then he sat back down next to Zhang Haixiang, who looked around the empty corridor. ¡°There¡¯s no ghosts here, ah.¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re all on their way up.¡±


    The young man looked out the window again. ¡°There are way too many ghosts that can¡¯t leave the hospital. Besides Dr. Zhang, you¡¯re still technically a living spirit, so many ghosts can¡¯t recognize you. Otherwise I wouldn¡¯t have taken so long to find you.¡±


    Zhang Haixiang also followed him to the window, ¡°Are there really a lot? I didn¡¯t notice any on my way up-¡±


    He choked on his words.

 Chapter 60.2

    <h4>Chapter 60.2</h4>


    <i>Editor: SimoB</i>


    A veritable stampede of ghosts surged up the stairwell, crowding the room. Every one of their eyes were filled with the desire to live.


    ¡°Is he the ghost doctor?!¡±


    ¡°It really is a ghost doctor!¡±


    ¡°Wuwuwu this is great. My head has been killing me recently... I thought I was going to turn into a wandering spirit.¡±


    ¡°Aiya, if it isn¡¯t Dr. Zhang! Dr. Zhang, you remember me don¡¯t you? You treated my leg a year ago. I was really unlucky and had another car ident six months ago. I tlined as I arrived at the hospital... Dr. Zhang, since you know me, you should treat me first.¡±


    ¡°Shoo shoo shoo! Everyone line up! I was here first! Ghost Doctor-daren, I thought you would be an old man! No wonder I¡¯ve searched several times without finding you.¡±


    Zhang Haixiang looked at the sea of ghosts in front of him. ¡°......¡±


    He never thought that the hospital was filled with so many ghosts...


    These ghosts may be crowded, but all of them instinctively knew to avoid Shi Qing and Meng Qing.


    Shi Qing didn¡¯t move either. He just yelled, ¡°Doctor, you don¡¯t need to treat patients like you did when you were alive! Just squeeze their injuries with your hands!¡±


    ¡°With my hands?¡±


    Zhang Haixiang tested this on the first ghost that came to heal a neck wound. Sure enough, the blood stopped flowing after he squeezed it.


    But he identally pinched off part of the ghost¡¯s skin since it was his first time.


    Zhang Haixiang: ¡°......¡±


    ¡°Sorry sorry sorry! I¡¯ll fix that for you!!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay it¡¯s okay.¡±


    This ghost covered its neck and scurried out, ¡°Thank you! My mom and I¡¯ve been dead for twenty years! It¡¯s time to be reincarnated! Thest time I ran into a ghost doctor, he told me that if I didn¡¯t hurry up, my mom in my next life was going to give birth to a stillborn. Ghost Doctor-daren! I¡¯m off to the River Styx to get in line! May we meet again someday!¡±


    ¡°Ah, wait a second.¡±


    He scampered back and gave Zhang Haixiang a bear hug, ¡°Daren, I know you¡¯ve been crying. I¡¯ll give you a hug, so don¡¯t cry anymore, alright?¡±


    After saying that, he rushed off again.


    Zhang Haixiang: ¡°...What a lively ghost.¡±


    For the rest of the time, it was as if he was a tireless machine that treated each of the ailing ghosts.


    Because it was different from normal treatment, the healing was extremely quick, but standing still in one ce was still a bit tiring.


    The young man was already cured, but he wasn¡¯t in a hurry to reincarnate. He watched from the sidelines. When he saw Zhang Haixiang stop and rub his eyes like he was tired, he suggested, ¡°Dr. Zhang, why don¡¯t you take a break? This isn¡¯t good for you.¡±


    Zhang Haixiang looked up at the line of ghosts and made an effort to straighten his back. ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll heal them all while I¡¯m still here, otherwise they¡¯ll have to wait again when I¡¯m gone.¡±


    And there¡¯s a chance that they won¡¯t be able to wait for the next ghost doctor to arrive.


    He just squeezed wounds and shed a weary smile at the young man, ¡°Healing ghosts is easier than healing people.¡±


    ¡°Right?¡±


    He stood up again and yelled, ¡°Hey! Line up to the left! Don¡¯t block Ghost Doctor-daren¡¯s view of his wife and daughter!¡±


    The group of ghosts all shuffled to the left. Without their cover, the mother and daughter pair who were waiting at the door fell into Zhang Haixiang¡¯s view.


    He wanted to cry again.


    He didn¡¯t know exactly how long he squeezed wounds, but the queue of ghosts diminished as time passed.


    ¨CDing!


    The elevator door opened.


    Two elderly people helped each other walk over.


    For Zhang Haixiang, time seemed to stop at that moment. He was startled as he watched them stagger to the door of the operating room.


    His wife greeted them. Tears fell from her eyes before she could even speak.


    ¡°Dad, Mom. You came.¡±


    ¡°Haixiang, is Haixiang in there? I-I heard Xiao Liu say that things weren¡¯t looking good?¡±


    His mom spoke first. Watching her daughter-inw covering her mouth and weeping, her own tears started to fall. ¡°How could it be like this? How could it be like this?! Haixiang!! Haixiang, how can you go now?! Your daughter is still so young...¡±


    She couldn¡¯t see that behind her, her son was muffling his cries while continuing to treat patients without pause.


    ¡°Dr. Zhang, are your parents here? Why don¡¯t you go and have a look? We don¡¯t mind.¡± the ghost he was treating couldn¡¯t bear to see him like this and carefully consoled him, ¡°Go and be with them. Say goodbye to your parents.¡±


    Zhang Haixiang lowered his head wretchedly. ¡°I¡¯m not worthy to do so. I¡¯ve been such an unfilial son, forcing them to mourn for me in their old age... They can¡¯t see me if I go anyways. There¡¯s not much time left. I¡¯ll make the best of it.¡±


    The clock hanging on the wall continued ticking away. Time passed little by little.


    Finally, at 12:43, the hallway was ghost-free.


    They¡¯d all been healed and went to the River Styx to line up.


    Shi Qing also got up and yawned as he urged Zhang Haixiang, who was so tired that his hands were shaking. ¡°Doctor, it¡¯s time to go.¡±


    Zhang Haixiang looked up at the clock in a daze, then at his rtives. ¡°Isn¡¯t there still ten minutes left?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s a surprise if you go early.¡±


    Shi Qing has a clock but he didn¡¯t bother looking at it. Instead, he pulled Meng Qing¡¯s arm over and nced at the watch on his wrist. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Don¡¯t guides go to work half an hour early? Where did that guy run off to?¡±


    The young man who had been following Zhang Haixiang cautiously gave a coy smile, ¡°I just saw the guide. But he took a nce at you two from afar and ran away.¡±


    ¡°Oh...¡± Shi Qing nodded in understanding and said to Meng Qing, ¡°I guess that guide¡¯s a veteran that saw me beating up the King of Hell. Forget it then. We¡¯ll make our own way. Doctor, it¡¯s time to go. Do you still have something you want to say?¡±


    Zhang Haixiang looked at the lit operating room, the rtives waiting outside, and then down at his own trembling hands. ¡°I guess I¡¯ve been a good doctor.¡±


    ¡°I want to recite a passage.¡±


    Shi Qing leaned against Meng Qing, ¡°Your turn.¡±


    The doctor stood there, looking at his family from afar.


    ¡°I dedicate my life to the matters of health.


    As I enter this sacred institution of medicine, I solemnly swear:


    I volunteer to devote myself to medicine, to love my country, to be loyal to the people, to abide by medical ethics, to respect my teachers and discipline, to study hard, to be diligent, and to keep improving myself in all areas.


    I am determined to do my best to remove all the pain that mankind suffers, to help them remain healthy, and to maintain the sanctity and honour of the medical profession. I will save the dead and help the wounded, not balking at any hardships. I will remain steadfast in my pursuit of social medicine, health and the development of human physical and mental health for a lifetime!¡±


    ***


    On the River Styx, countless ghosts were lined up.


    The ghosts were maintaining a semnce of order: ¡°Men on the left and women on the right! Everyone else can stand in the middle.¡±


    ¡°Those that are on a time limit should go right for the expedited line! The rest of you just wait your turn patiently! Don¡¯t cut in line or be too anxious to reincarnate! Reincarnation isn¡¯t based on your ce in line, but your fate! If you don¡¯t want to reincarnate then go in the river instead of standing around here.¡±


    There were also ghosts with carts passing by.


    ¡°Peanuts, sunflower seeds and watermelon!¡±


    ¡°Coke, milk tea and coffee!¡±


    ¡°One cup is only 100 million Underworld medals!!¡±


    Zhang Haixiang, who was watching this scene: ¡°...Isn¡¯t this just a train station?¡±


    ¡°Pretty much. Now that more and more young people are dying, that old antique, the King of Hell, learned how to change with the times.¡±


    The eyes of the ghosts who were originally in line lit up when they saw Zhang Haixiang.


    ¡°Ghost Doctor-daren, you¡¯re here too! That was fast.¡±


    ¡°Aiyo, are you in a hurry Daren? We can switch spots if you like, I¡¯m closer to the front.¡±


    This was Meng Qing¡¯s first time visiting the River Styx. His eyes brightened as he took in the picturesque sight.


    ¡°It¡¯s beautiful.¡±


    He felt the demon king¡¯s soft hand slip into his own. Suddenly, he felt his heart beating very fast.


    ¡°Shi Qing...¡±


    The young cultivator couldn¡¯t help but call out, but he froze when he turned around.


    The demon king was cing a collection box on the floor with severalrge words written on it.


    ¡®Ghost Doctor Fundraiser.¡¯


    Meng Qing didn¡¯t understand. ¡°Shi Qing, what are you doing?¡±


    ¡°Making the exchange.¡±


    The demon king raised his hand and the contract within. With another gesture, the contract floated lightly to the ghost doctor¡¯s side.


    ¡°Ghost Doctor, give me your umted merit and I¡¯ll bring you back to life.¡±


    Zhang Haixiang widened his eyes and nodded without hesitation, ¡°Yes! Yes!¡±


    ¡°Okay, just sign it then.¡±


    With trembling hands, he picked up the pen and scrawled his signature at the bottom.


    Shi Qing retrieved it and examined the doctor¡¯s signature with satisfaction.


    ¡°I can bring you back to life, but how long you get to live depends on how much the patients you¡¯ve saved are willing to give you.¡±


    He cleared his throat, ¡°Everyone! This ghost doctor here is epting donations of lifespan! Those who have been saved by him, donate if you want! Pretend you didn¡¯t hear a thing if you don¡¯t.¡±


    Zhang Haixiang guarded the box nervously.


    He looked at the dazed ghost faces and tried to cheer himself up in his heart. Even if it was just a day or two, as long as he was allowed to go back and spend more time with his family, it would all be worth it.


    That young man was the first to step forward. ¡°One year from me. I¡¯m sorry Dr. Zhang. Although my next life is a bit far away, that person will still be me. One year is all I can spare.¡±


    Zhang Haixiang couldn¡¯t even speak. He nodded his head vigorously.


    ¡°One year is more than enough, thank you!¡±


    Another ghost came forward. ¡°One year from me as well. Dr. Zhang, if it wasn¡¯t for you, I would¡¯ve had to wait again. Thank you.¡±


    ¡°Half a year here. I¡¯m sorry doctor, I just went to ask and the guide said I¡¯ll only live to forty-eight in my next life, so I¡¯ll have to donate less.¡±


    ¡°I can live to ny! Doctor, here¡¯s two years on me!¡±


    ¡°One day from me! Wuwuwuwu doctor...I¡¯m going to fall to the ground dead in my next life. I¡¯ll get a total of two days so I¡¯ll share one with you!¡±


    Zhang Haixiang continued to thank every ghost that stepped forward.


    Almost every ghost said to him: ¡°I¡¯m the one who should be thanking you. If it wasn¡¯t for you, doctor, I wouldn¡¯t have had a chance to reincarnate in the first ce.¡±


    There were a countless number of ghosts in a hospital after all.


    Shi Qing approached the collection box.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough. If you donate any more, the doctor¡¯s going to live to be an old, wrinkled prune.¡±


    Zhang Haixiang no longer knew what to say. He could only keep bowing.


    ¡°Thank you. Thank you all.¡±


    Meng Qing just stood to the side and watched as the Shi Qing who always insisted he was the demon king, shook the collection box and ced all the umted lifespan on Zhang Haixiang.


    His gaze gradually warmed.


    On the River Styx, glittering stardust drifted through the air. It was more breathtaking than the Milky Way in all its glory.


    The young cultivator walked over and gently held the demon king¡¯s hand.


    Shi Qing turned to look at him, ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    Meng Qing blushed and softly called out, ¡°Demonic fiend.¡±


    As the contract¡¯s power red to life, he leaned in and pressed a fleeting kiss to the demon king¡¯s fair cheek.


    ***


    ¡°Dr. Zhang has stabilized for now. His vitals are all strong, so it¡¯s only a matter of time before he wakes up. Sister-inw, you¡¯ll have to be patient and wait.¡±


    Zhang Haixiang slowly opened his eyes as he heard the words of his colleague.


    He looked at the ceiling and froze for a long time before he shouted, ¡°ErEr...¡±


    His wife ran over and almost jumped onto the bed, ¡°Haixiang, you scared me to death!!!¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t do it again, promise...¡± Zhang Haixiang moved his fingers with difficulty tob through his wife¡¯s hair as he softlyforted her. ¡°We¡¯ll live together until we¡¯re 85.¡±


    ¡°What nonsense are you talking about now?¡±


    His wife calmed down and wiped her tears. Standing up, she gently caressed her husband¡¯s gaunt face.


    ¡°Look at you. You¡¯ve lost so much weight. Huh? Why is your head swollen? It wasn¡¯t when you went down to the operating room before?¡±


    Zhang Haixiang tried to reach out and touch the swollen lump on his forehead. He smiled, ¡°It¡¯s fine. It¡¯s good that it hurts so much.¡±


    ¡°Are you confused from sleeping for so long? What do you mean it¡¯s fine if it hurts?¡±


    Zhang Haixiang recovered faster than anyone expected. On the third day, he was already able to walk around the entire building, with his wife¡¯s help.


    Today, he visited the obstetrics and gynecology department. One of his mentors worked here, and Zhang Haixiang was waiting for him to get off work.


    Sitting down, he suddenly heard the loud wails of a child.


    One of the doors of the patient rooms opened, and a grandma holding her grandchild came out, whispering to the baby, ¡°Little Ancestor, please don¡¯t cry anymore. How can you cry so much when you¡¯re only three days old?¡±


    An obstetrician passing through leaned over curiously: ¡°Aiya, what¡¯s wrong with the child¡¯s neck?¡±


    ¡°He was born like this, but the doctor said it¡¯s fine. It¡¯s just a small extra piece of flesh. It should be okay to remove itter on.¡±


    Zhang Haixiang slowly walked over and looked at the child who was crying in his grandmother¡¯s arms. There was a small skin tag sticking out of his neck.


    He stretched out his hand and said to the grandma, ¡°Let me hold him. I¡¯m good with children.¡±


    She didn¡¯t mind and carefully handed over her grandson.


    Zhang Haixiang cradled the infant and gently rocked him side to side.


    ¡°I¡¯ll give you a hug, so don¡¯t cry anymore, alright?¡±


    The little baby looked at him with big dark eyes and wordlessly smacked his lips.


    He didn¡¯t understand anything at the moment. He couldn¡¯t speak or understand words, but the warmly smiling doctor in front of him gave him a sense offort that transcendednguage.


    After smacking his lips for a while.


    The baby stopped crying.

 Chapter 61.1

    <h4>Chapter 61.1</h4>


    <i>Editor: SimoB</i>


    Shi Qing and Meng Qing found a fortune teller under the big bridge.


    This fortune teller wore a yellow vest, had a long beard and sunsses on his face, and seemed to be blind. He also spoke with an ent. He wiped at his sweaty forehead with a towel in his hand like he was sweltering. There was an eight trigrams diagram before him.


    Upon learning that Shi Qing and Meng Qing wanted to have their fortunes read, he picked up a tortoise shell and shook it before pouring out the coins inside. He stared at the coins on the diagram intently for half a minute before sighing. There was a ghastly look on his face.


    ¡°Aiyoyo, this is terrible! I hope you two aren¡¯t here to learn about your rtionship, tsk tsk. Others will not approve of you two and will try their best to stop you.¡±


    Meng Qing widened his eyes slightly and examined this suspicious fortune teller. A look of hesitation gradually appeared on his face.


    He quietly leaned towards Shi Qing¡¯s ear and whispered, ¡°How does he know that we¡¯re here to learn about our rtionship?¡±


    Originally, when Shi Qing came and told him he wanted to get their fortunes told, Meng Qing was reluctant.


    After all, he was from an orthodox cultivator sect and even he couldn¡¯t get any results when he tried.


    That was understandable since Shi Qing wasn¡¯t a human being.


    But now, this seemingly unreliable fortune teller actually did what he could not.


    The demon king took a sip of his milk tea and raised their intertwined hands.


    He followed Meng Qing¡¯s example and leaned towards the cultivator¡¯s ear, speaking quietly in his seductive voice, ¡°Who else on this crowded street is holding hands at our age?¡±


    Meng Qing came to a bted realization.


    This ¡®master¡¯ was still talking.


    ¡°How cruel. Your rtionship is destined to face rejection from your families.¡±


    ¡°Especially you.¡± He pointed to Shi Qing, who was smiling at him. He stroked his beard with an inscrutable face, ¡°Your family can¡¯t tolerate the two of you. It might be your face, or your attitude, but they¡¯ll try to interfere. But it doesn¡¯t matter since you¡¯re lucky enough to meet me. I¡¯m a generous guy so I¡¯ll dispel the miasma around you two and help you avoid this danger.¡±


    Shi Qing was still smiling, ¡°So master, how much will your services cost?¡±


    ¡°Ai, why¡¯re you talking about money now.¡±


    The fortune teller waved his hand. His expression was all like ¡°I don¡¯t care for money¡±. Then he held out his hand with three fingers extended.


    ¡°Three hundred.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll give you three hundred.¡± Shi Qing took out the money and handed it to this guy, still smiling good-naturedly. ¡°But master, you have to sign something for me in return. If what you say is false, you will have to pay the price.¡±


    The fortune teller: ¡°......¡±


    He stared carefully at the two men in front of him from behind his sunsses.


    They were both tall with long legs.


    Meng Qing was fine. Although unusually handsome, he obviously had a good temper at first nce.


    Shi Qing was an entirely different story. Although he was smiling, there was a dangerous aura about him.


    And Shi Qing wore sunsses like he did, but...


    He looked like a blind person with them on while Shi Qing¡¯s beauty was enhanced by an unfair degree.


    Putting aside their looks and temper, these two were strong young men in their prime. He definitely couldn¡¯t beat them in a fight.


    He scowled.


    ¡°Whether you believe it or not is up to you. I¡¯m not going to jump through hoops to persuade you.¡± he said as he closed his stall. Picking up the cane from the side, he carried his possessions and walked away.


    Just like a blind man would.


    Shi Qing raised an eyebrow and quickly blocked him off with long strides. ¡°Master, are you not going to continue?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t believe me, so what¡¯s the point?¡±


    The fortune teller felt around in front of him and said very self-righteously, ¡°Don¡¯t you stand in my way. How can you bully a blind man like me.¡±


    ¡°Let me tell you, I¡¯ve been able to see ghosts since I was three years old, and I could perceive yin and yang energy at five. I was apprenticed to a powerful master as a child and graduated in my teens. I¡¯ve told the fortunes of countless people until now! How dare you question my psychic abilities!¡±


    At this moment, an older woman in colorful clothes hurried by and heard them talking. She nced over and muttered to herself. ¡°This guy¡¯s out to scam people again.¡±


    The fortune teller, ¡°...¡±


    He coughed and pretended he hadn¡¯t heard anything, continuing to feel his way around.


    Seeing that Shi Qing didn¡¯t move, he said with annoyance, ¡°What are you doing? Could it be that you, a young man, still wants to bully a blind old man like me! Shame on you!¡±


    Shi Qing, ¡°How did you know I was a young man?¡±


    The fortune teller: ¡°...¡±


    ¡°F-fine. I can¡¯t tell fortunes, okay. What are you going to do about it?¡±


    Meng Qing gently pulled on the demon king¡¯s hand. ¡°Forget it.¡±


    Shi Qing whispered to him, ¡°I have business with him.¡±


    After speaking to hispanion, he continued to ask the fortune teller, ¡°Are you really blind?¡±


    The fortune teller straightened his back. ¡°Yes, I really am blind!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re sure?¡±


    ¡°Why would I lie to you about this, ah.¡±


    The demon king¡¯s hand moved swifter than the wind and snatched the sses of his face.


    The two men looked at each other.


    The fortune teller stared straight at Shi Qing with his eyes wide open, ¡°...¡±


    A few secondster, he remembered to lose his eyesight and reached his hands out. ¡°What¡¯re you doing?! Give those back! Don¡¯t you feel the slightest hint of guilt at bullying a blind man?!¡±


    Shi Qing mocked, ¡°You¡¯re really blind?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    The fortune teller: ¡°If you keep this up, you¡¯ll regret it!¡±


    He shouted, ¡°Qing Long!!!¡±


    ¡°Qing Long!!!¡±


    He shouted several more times, but there was no response.


    His face stiffened.


    Then he called out another name, ¡°Wang Cai!¡±


    ¡°Woof woof woof woof!!!¡±


    The barking came almost immediately in response. A ck coloured mutt came running over happily with its tail wagging and its own leash in its mouth.


    It waspletely soaked. Water dripped from its fur as it ran.


    When it reached its master¡¯s feet, it obediently ced its leash on the ground and sat beside him. Its tongue was out as it looked at Shi Qing and Meng Qing with a tilted head.


    Meng Qing liked animals. His eyes were almost entirely focused on Wang Cai. They softened involuntarily.


    The fortune teller crouched down and felt around on the ground.


    When Wang Cai saw this, he picked up the rope on the ground in his mouth and delivered it to him.


    With the rope in his hand, the fortune teller grew more bold.


    ¡°See? This is my guide dog.¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t most guide dogs Labradors?¡± Shi Qing looked at the mutt, ¡°This looks like a Chinese rural dog.¡±


    ¡°Who said that a guide dog can only be one breed?! My mutt is a guide dog, you¡¯ll see.¡±


    Then he closed his eyes and walked forward steadily with the mutt in front of him.


    Wang Cai did indeed trot forward as he said, taking small steps and barking when his owner was about to encounter an obstacle.


    The fortune teller shouted as he walked, ¡°See? I can walk this far!¡±


    A few stepster. ¡°See? It¡¯s a guide dog!¡±


    A few more stepster. ¡°I¡¯m not lying to you.¡±


    This continued until he reached the corner. Making sure that Shi Qing and Meng Qing couldn¡¯t see him, he made a run for it with his dog.


    ¡°Go go go! Wang Cai, let¡¯s run away quickly!¡±


    A man and his dog ran across the bridge, and then past rows upon rows of trees.


    The demon king and Meng Qing sat on one of the trees, watching the man and his dog speed by.


    Meng Qing waited until this fortune teller had run far away before turning to ask Shi Qing, ¡°What do you want with him? I think he¡¯s just an ordinary human, and not a particrly bad one at that. Although he¡¯s inurate with his calctions, his energy ispletely normal.¡±


    Fortune tellers like him were all over the streets. This one didn¡¯t seem to be anything special.


    Shi Qing leaned against Meng Qing¡¯s shoulder to feel the warmth from his body. He yawned. ¡°I¡¯ll tell you if you kiss me.¡±


    The tips of Meng Qing¡¯s ears reddened.


    The sky above them grew darker as the sun began its descent, but the demon king was as clear as ever in his eyes.


    The demon king¡¯s eyes that were always smiling, curved upwards slightly at the corners.


    The demon king¡¯s moist red lips.


    The demon king¡¯s beautiful slender hands.


    He leaned in slightly, under the cover of the branches, and gave Shi Qing what he wanted.


    When he leaned back, the tips of the young cultivator¡¯s ears were already burning.


    He took the initiative to reach out his hand and gently pull on Shi Qing. His warm voice wasced with a touch of shyness.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to give something in exchange. I would still kiss you without anything in return.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡±


    The demon king smiled at him and leaned into his arms, ¡°Then why have I never seen you take the initiative?¡±


    Meng Qing¡¯s face flushed as well.


    He took the initiative this time. Bowing his head slightly so that he was once again under the cover of the branches, hepleted a deeper exchange.


    The young cultivator carefully took the demon king¡¯s hand. His fingertips unconsciously rubbed his soft palm as he asked expectantly. ¡°When this is done, why don¡¯t we go back to meet my Shifu?¡±


    Then he blushed even more and blinked apologetically. He whispered, ¡°Shifu raised me, so I want...I want to go with you to meet him.¡±


    So it was like meeting his parents.


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    Shi Qing agreed easily andughed as he teased Meng Qing, ¡°What if your Shifu doesn¡¯t agree to us?¡±


    Meng Qing had actually thought about that question recently.


    He said very seriously, ¡°If Shifu doesn¡¯t agree, I¡¯ll beg until he does.¡±


    Then he said to Shi Qing, who didn¡¯t look worried at all, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Shifu has lived for a long time. He should be able to ept this kind of thing more easily than normal people.¡±


    Shi Qing nodded, ¡°Zheng Xing has lived for a long time. I met him once 500 years ago, but at that time he was only 200 years old. He hadn¡¯t yet entered Qingzhen Temple or be a cultivator, and he ran away after a single look at me from afar.¡±


    Meng Qing was at a loss.


    500 years plus 200 years.


    Wasn¡¯t that 700 years??


    He had always thought that his Shifu was only 100 years old. Although it was said that cultivators had longer lifespans, there was still a limit. No human could possibly survive more than 200 years.


    The young cultivator blinked in confusion, ¡°Then Shifu...must be very powerful if he¡¯s actually over 700 years old.¡±


    ¡°Wu, I suppose. But he¡¯s too much of a coward.¡±


    Shi Qing changed the topic, ¡°Did you bring the invisibility talismans?¡±


    Meng Qing obediently took them out.


    They each put one on and went in the direction the ¡®blind¡¯ fortune teller fled to.

 Chapter 61.2

    <h4>Chapter 61.2</h4>


    <i>Editor: SimoB</i>


    The blind fortune teller¡¯s surname was Zhang, so people called him Blind Zhang.


    Of course he wasn¡¯t really blind. He just wore sunsses and pretended to be blind so that customers would trust him more.


    He grew up in the countryside. Although the scenery there was beautiful, the vigers were all poor. And since they also grew up there, the scenery that could only be enjoyed by the eyes and not the stomach was useless to them.


    Then the area was developed into a tourist attraction, which allowed the vigers to earn a bit more.


    Blind Zhang was an orphan and owned nond.


    When he was young, he didn¡¯t do this fortune telling business. He was just an ordinaryborer. One day, he worked too hard and spent many days bedridden. From then on he could no longer do jobs that were too tiring.


    He had no choice, so he started searching for other ways to make a living.


    He was indeed raised by a real blind man, and the real blind man was indeed a fortune teller, but he did not learn the trade from him. Now that it was his way of making a living, he just had to learn as he went along. During the day he set up his stall, and at night he read all kinds of fortune telling books.


    Everyone in town knew that he has had a hard life. He was abandoned at a young age by his parents. Someone took him in, but they died when he was a teenager.


    He was left alone to struggle to make a living. Heter married and even treated his wife like a queen, but then she became ill and bedridden.


    They didn¡¯t have any children, so the medical expenses and the cost of hiring a caretaker fell on Blind Zhang.


    Although not everyone liked him, most people wouldn¡¯t say much when they saw him swindling people.


    Blind Zhang wasn¡¯t a professional by any means, but he had the basics down.


    At ten dors a session, he would basically cherry pick good things to say so that he didn¡¯t cause any trouble.


    For example, when a mother-inw came to investigate her daughter-inw, iming that she seemed to attract misfortune to their family, he would say that the daughter-inw was just an ordinary person.


    If the parents of a sick child came to find him, he wouldn¡¯t fool around at all. He would tell them that he wasn¡¯t a doctor and that they should go to the hospital.


    Because he had always been cautious with his words, nothing too bad had evere of them.


    If someone did start to suspect him, he would pretend to be blind and let his guide dog, Wang Cai, take him home. Most people didn¡¯t want to bother with a blind man.


    Making money was good and all, but you had to be alive to enjoy the fruits of yourbour.


    After setting up his stall all afternoon, counting the two just now, he¡¯s only seen five customers and made 50 dors.


    Blind Zhang went home, and hugged Wang Cai and rubbed its head, ¡°Good boy. You did good today. But next time when I call you Qing Long, you have to respond, okay? Qing Long sounds much more imposing than Wang Cai. Aiya, it¡¯s also my fault. What was I thinking giving you a country bumpkin name like Wang Cai when I brought you back?¡±


    As a result, the dog only responded to Wang Cai now and not Qing Long.


    The ck coloured mutt had its tongue out and looked at him with a dopey smile.


    ¡°Forget it, why am I telling you this? It¡¯s been more than ten years since I called you Wang Cai, so of course it¡¯s not easy to change.¡±


    Blind Zhang sighed and rubbed his temples. With a tired smile, he patted Wang Cai on the head again and started cooking.


    He left the food out to cool and went to wash his face again. He wiped the wet spots on his back as well. Looking himself up and down in the mirror to make sure he didn¡¯t have a tired look on his face, he went to clean up his wife, change her clothes and opened the windows to get some fresh air inside.


    His wife couldn¡¯t move much. She could only open her mouth to speak. When she saw hime in, she squeezed out a smile, ¡°Are you...tired today?¡±


    ¡°Not at all.¡±


    Blind Zhang was energetic as he wiped her down. He smiled as he told her. ¡°Today was especially fun. There was a ten year old student, probably out traveling with his parents, who secretly came to me with money so I could tell him when he could stop going to school.¡±


    ¡°I asked him his age and what grade he¡¯s in now, and then told him how old he would be when he graduates from college minus his current age. When the kid heard he still had ten more years to go, his little face went grey.¡±


    His wifeughed weakly, ¡°How do you encounter such funny things every day?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s ¡®cause I¡¯m lucky. I have the best luck in the whole town.¡±


    Blind Zhang continued, ¡°Two men holding hands also came over today to have their fortunes told. Times really have changed, they didn¡¯t bother to hide it at all! But they were really good looking... Ai, good looking men stick together I guess.¡±


    His wife just listened to her husband¡¯s funny stories about the outside world with a smile, nodding her head throughout with some difficulty.


    When Blind Zhang finished telling his stories, changing her clothes and airing out the house, the food that was left out had cooled.


    He began to feed her.


    As he fed her, he said, ¡°Wang Cai is getting older, but he¡¯s still as obedient as ever. Doesn¡¯t he know how to catch fish in the river? He¡¯s always done that when I¡¯m at my stall. But hees running back when I call for him. This dog¡¯s smarter that we give him credit for. We raised him as a child, so maybe he sees us as his parents.¡±


    His wife justughed.


    Butughing was exhausting too.


    Afterughing andughing, she found it hard to keep her eyes open.


    She couldn¡¯t even eat anymore, so she said to her husband in a daze, ¡°Dear, I think it¡¯s time for me to go.¡±


    ¡°No no, how could that be? You¡¯re only in your early forties! There¡¯s plenty of time for you.¡±


    ¡°Not for me. I¡¯m just a burden like this. We¡¯ve been married for twenty years, but I¡¯ve been dragging you down for ten. I can¡¯t do this to you anymore. You could¡¯ve set up your own stall and had a good life. It isn¡¯t fair to make you dress up like this and act like a fool because of me. I know you have the skills to make it. It¡¯s all because of me...¡±


    ¡°No! You¡¯re not a burden!¡±


    Blind Zhang sniffled. ¡°People say I¡¯m unlucky, but I know that I¡¯m lucky.¡±


    He touched his wife¡¯s stiff fingers, massaging them little by little. ¡°You see, I was an orphan. I was thrown away as a child, but my Shifu picked me up and raised me until I was a teenager before he left, just the age when I could earn my own living.¡±


    ¡°I lived alone until my early twenties, when I ran into you. Now I have a wife and a family. So tell me, how can I possibly be unlucky?¡±


    He said a whole bunch of things, but his wife could barely hear them.


    When a person was dying, their mental state deteriorated.


    The middle-aged woman stared straight up at the ceiling and let out a long, long sigh, ¡°I can¡¯t do it dear. I can¡¯t hold on much longer. I have to go. You have a good, good life on your own.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t go! Don¡¯t leave me!¡± Blind Zhang grabbed his wife¡¯s hand and pulled the money out of his pocket, ¡°Look, I¡¯m making money! I¡¯m making money, see?!¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t look... I can¡¯t look...¡±


    As if his wife found a reservoir of strength within, her hand suddenly moved and grabbed Blind Zhang¡¯s.


    ¡°You¡¯re the one I can¡¯t let go of the most, ah!¡±


    She stopped moving.


    Blind Zhang stiffened, ¡°Dear? Dear?!¡±


    Trying to squeeze out a smile, he lifted the bowl again and delivered a spoonful of rice to his wife¡¯s mouth, ¡°Look, I stir-fried shredded potatoes today, isn¡¯t that your favourite? I chopped it especially fine so you wouldn¡¯t have any trouble eating it.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t put in any chilies because I know how much you hate them.¡±


    ¡°I ran into Wang Shuhua today, aren¡¯t you on good terms with her? She ended up exposing me today. What a vicious woman!¡±


    ¡°Our Wang Cai was also strange today, he didn¡¯t catch a single fish! He used to be very good at catching fish.¡±


    ¡°Come on dear, open your mouth and eat quickly. The food is getting cold.¡±


    No one answered him.


    He slowly buried his head on the edge of the bed and sobbed quietly.


    From outside came Wang Cai¡¯s fierce voice: ¡°Woof woof woof!!!¡±


    ¡°Woof woof woof woof woof!!¡±


    Unfortunately, his owner was so deep in his grief that he didn¡¯t even think toe out and take a look.


    ¡°What a good dog, don¡¯t you think?¡±


    Shi Qing touched this dog¡¯s head and turned to ask Meng Qing, ¡°Do you think your Shifu will like it?¡±


    Meng Qing hesitated.


    ¡°Shifu, he...doesn¡¯t seem to like dogs.¡±


    Shi Qing: ¡°It¡¯s fine, I think he¡¯ll like it when he sees it.¡±


    They went into the house together.


    Inside, Blind Zhang had stopped crying and figured out what he had to do.


    His only ties to this world were his wife and Wang Cai.


    Now, when Wang Cai¡¯s life was at an end, there would be no reason to go on.


    He sobbed, and went to find a white shirt. He gently covered his wife¡¯s face.


    But he froze as soon as he saw his hand.


    The hand that was holding the clothes were pale and swollen.


    As soon as he reached Blind Zhang, Wang Cai wagged his tail and whined pitifully like a puppy.


    Blind Zhang looked nkly at him before petting him.


    Wang Cai rarely whined like this.


    After growing up, this was only the second time he had heard it make such a noise.


    The first time...


    It was as if he had gone back to that rainy day.


    He was walking on the bridge with Wang Cai when his foot slipped and his whole body slid down.


    Technically speaking, he didn¡¯t drown. He just hit his head on a rock in the river, and then floated down with the current.


    Wang Cai jumped in after him and fished him out.


    The dog had behaved then like he was now, calling out to him using a quiet, whimpering voice.


    He remembered feeling his blood continue to flow and flow...


    He had felt cold all over.


    He¡¯d wanted to sleep. He¡¯d felt so tired.


    But he couldn¡¯t sleep. How could he sleep?


    If he slept, then what would happen to his wife and his Wang Cai?


    He couldn¡¯t let go.


    How could they survive with him gone?


    Especially his wife. Without him, who would take care of her? Who would support her?


    Who would turn her over? Who would help her change her clothes?


    He opened his eyes slowly, sat up, and led Wang Cai back home.


    When he got in front of a mirror, he wiped his face and grew more and more confused.


    Strange... Why was he this soaked?


    Dazed, Blind Zhang stood up. He turned around and saw his wife looking at him.


    He couldn¡¯t leave because he couldn¡¯t let go of her.


    She couldn¡¯t leave because she couldn¡¯t let go of him either.


    The Underworld guide outside carefully poked his head in and said to Shi Qing, ¡°D-Daren, it¡¯s time for us to leave...¡±


    Next to him, thedy in the colorful dress also poked her head in curiously. She pped her hands when she saw the scene inside the house. ¡°Aiya! Sister! Old Zhang! You¡¯re both dead too! Quicklye and keep mepany!¡±


    Shi Qing asked Meng Qing, ¡°Didn¡¯t you notice that he¡¯s a living corpse?¡±


    The young cultivator shook his head with a bit of shame, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect it. This is my first time seeing a living corpse.¡±


    ¡°Living corpses usually have to have an obsession in order to maintain their normal appearance. His obsession happened to be his wife.¡±


    The demon asked his righteouspanion, ¡°Seeing this scene, do you have anything to say?¡±


    Meng Qing shook his head, ¡°I don¡¯t. Do you?¡±


    ¡°Yep.¡±


    Shi Qing yawned and leaned against the cultivator as if he had no bones.


    ¡°A family needs to be neat and tidy.¡± he said, snapping his fingers. The ck dog that had tragically lost both of its masters came running over.


    The demon king pet its head, ¡°You poor thing. They both died and left you here alone.¡±


    ¡°But don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll make you the first dog that can cultivate.¡±


    Meng Qing looked at hispanion with bright eyes. ¡°Living corpses can¡¯t leave the Earth without someone to guide them, so their souls eventually dissipate. You came just to help them, right?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t read too much into it.¡±


    Shi Qing raised his eyebrows, his hand touching the dog¡¯s head, ¡°I just wanted this dog. This just happened to be along the way.¡±


    Meng Qing didn¡¯t call him out. He only blushed and crouched silently beside hispanion.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go see my Shifu.¡±


    ***


    ¡°No!!! Absolutely not!!!¡±


    Meng Qing¡¯s Shifu stroked his white beard in exasperation. ¡°Meng Qing,e to your senses! How can you be with him! He¡¯s a demon! A demon!!!¡±


    ¡°You! I have worked so hard to raise a good seedling with a righteous spirit! How can you let yourself be tainted by him!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m telling you, you can get married and have children, but you can never be with him!¡±


    Meng Qing blushed and bowed his head, embarrassed. ¡°Shifu, Shi Qing and I are a fated pair. Our marriage is inevitable.¡±


    Zheng Xing was so angry that he might vomit blood. ¡°What?!!! Which son of a bitch said that!!!¡±


    Meng Qing: ¡°If that¡¯s not the case, why haven¡¯t you let me get the certificate yet Shifu?¡±


    Zheng Xing: ¡°...A cultivator¡¯s certificate requires academic experience! You¡¯ve followed me since you were a child and didn¡¯t go to school, so how are you qualified!¡±


    However, no matter how much blood he vomited or how red Meng Qing¡¯s face was...


    His voice might be quiet, but his demeanor remained resolute.


    ¡°I want to be with Shi Qing! I love him!¡±


    ¡°No! I will never allow it!¡±


    Zheng Xing stood up sharply. ¡°Even if he is a demon, I¡¯m not afraid of him! I¡¯ve been cultivating for 700 years! I¡¯m not afraid of anything!¡±


    He strode out majestically.


    Meng Qing hurriedly chased after him, ¡°Shifu!¡±


    As soon as they went out, the pair saw Shi Qing, who was holding onto Wang Cai¡¯s leash.


    The young cultivator¡¯s eyes were bright, and on his face was a smile of unstoppable joy.


    As for Zheng Xing, he was staring at Wang Cai, and his entire body had stiffened.


    Shi Qing: ¡°I heard that you don¡¯t approve of me being with Meng Qing, ah.¡±


    Zheng Xing: ¡°...Right, right! I can¡¯t agree! I! Am! A! Righteous! Cultivator!!! I won¡¯t agree even if you kill me!¡±


    ¡°Okay, cultivator. I might be a demon, but I respect you. Take this dog as a parting gift from Meng Qing and I. If you insist on breaking us up, you can have it.¡±


    Meng Qing was stunned. He couldn¡¯t help but clench his fists and take a step forward. ¡°Shi Qing...¡±


    The demon winked at him and let go of the leash in his hands.


    Wang Cai happily ran over.


    Zheng Xing: ¡°...¡±


    Wang Cai was in front of him.


    Zheng Xing: ¡°......¡±


    Wang Cai had his tongue out and sniffed him.


    Zheng Xing: ¡°.........¡±


    Zheng Xing: ¡°............¡±


    ¡°Ahhhh dog!!!¡±


    He copsed to the ground and turned into a big fat field mouse.


    It squeaked and ran away like the wind.


    The next part will be something lighter and sweeter!

 Chapter 62

    <h4>Chapter 62</h4>


    Thank you Samantha, Netharsi and LurkingReader for the Ko-fis!


    <i>Editor: yummers</i>


    Meng Qing really didn¡¯t expect that Zheng Xing was a field mouse spirit.


    Moreover, after seeing the dog, his Shifu refused to change back.


    So the young cultivator could only carefully hold this big fat field mouse and whisper to him.


    ¡°Shifu, I really like Shi Qing.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s always so gentle and kind. Although he acts tough and uncaring, he only does good deeds.¡±


    The big field mouse¡¯s eyes darted to Shi Qing, who was teasing Wang Cai.


    He was leisurely leaning against a tree with his long legs crossed. His fox-like face had a faint smirk on it as his eyes narrowed with amusement.


    No matter how you looked at it, he clearly radiated a malevolent aura.


    Zheng Xing, ¡°......¡±


    His blind disciple was still speaking.


    ¡°He might be a demon, but Shifu, weren¡¯t you the one that taught me that we should look beyond the appearance of any creature as long as they possess a kind heart?¡±


    The chunky mouse squeaked angrily.


    ¡ªI said that because I¡¯m a spirit! It was just supposed to be a precaution in case you discovered my identity and couldn¡¯t ept it!!


    Who knew that his efforts would just pave the way for this demonic fiend!


    Meng Qing was relieved to see his Shifu responding so passionately. He carefully helped him to his feet so his Shifu could face Shi Qing directly.


    ¡°Look Shifu, isn¡¯t Shi Qing such a good demon?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m really happy when I¡¯m with him.¡±


    Zheng Xing, who could only see a cluster of sheer darkness in front of him, was speechless. ¡°......¡±


    Meng Qing said, ¡°He¡¯s a demon so he has no need for merit, but he just helped a doctor who died from overexertion and only asked for that in exchange.¡±


    ¡°Shifu, he really is a good person. I only realized it when I saw him standing on the Underworld¡¯s River Styx surrounded by a sea of stars.¡±


    The big field mouse¡¯s beady little eyes widened. ¡°Squeak squeak squeak?! Squeak!!¡±


    ¡ªWhat¡¯s wrong with you?! Why¡¯d you go to the River Styx?!


    ¡ªWhat have I always taught you?! Didn¡¯t I tell you that the living should never set foot there?!


    And yet there was a small smile on his disciple¡¯s lips as he continued to look at that demon who was ying with the dog. There was no room in his eyes for anything else.


    Zheng Xing was rmed, he jumped up and down on his disciple¡¯s hand, squeaking frantically in an attempt to draw Meng Qing¡¯s eyes back from the demon king.


    However¡ª


    ¡°Shifu, you think so too, don¡¯t you?¡±


    Meng Qing¡¯s eyes were soft as he looked at hispanion. ¡°The only requirements a cultivator should have is someone who is kind and willing to do good deeds.¡±


    ¡°Shi Qing is a demon, but he was born that way. No one can decide the circumstances of his birth, so why should we hold it against him?¡±


    Therge field mouse tried its hardest to wiggle its fat body from side to side.


    ¡°Squeak squeak squeak squeak!!!¡±


    ¡ªDisciple! Are you blind?! Have you forgotten everything he did before?! You used to hate him with a passion, ah!!


    The young cultivator said, ¡°Shifu, I understand. You¡¯re trying to tell me that a cultivator shouldn¡¯t worry so much. Thank you, Shifu. Without your support all my life, I wouldn¡¯t have grown into the person I am today.¡±


    The big mouse, ¡°???¡±


    ¡°Shifu, I know you might not be able to ept it right now, but it¡¯s okay. I¡¯lle visit you with Shi Qing in the future. You¡¯lle to realize that, despite being a demon with a vicious and wicked appearance, he actually has the softest heart of anyone I know.¡±


    Zheng Xing, ¡°......¡±


    If he remembered correctly, didn¡¯t demons literallyck hearts to begin with?!


    He couldn¡¯t stand this kind of roundaboutmunication anymore, so he gritted his teeth and jumped out of his disciple¡¯s hand.


    The one standing on the ground was no longer a big fat field mouse, but a righteous cultivator with a long beard.


    ¡°Meng Qing, Shifu has to tell you...¡±


    ¡°Shifu.¡±


    Shi Qing stepped forward and called out nonchntly, ¡°Shifu, you¡¯ve changed back?¡±


    Zheng Xing, ¡°...What did you just call me?¡±


    ¡°Shifu, of course.¡±


    The demon king smiled, leaning on Meng Qing.


    The young cultivator reached out and smoothly corralled him into his arms. Even a swift nce exchanged between them disyed their strong mutual affection.


    Zheng Xing, ¡°......¡±


    His rat eyes were going to go blind at this rate.


    The demon king spoke, ¡°Since Meng Qing and I are together, I should also call you Shifu.¡±


    ¡°Shifu, you don¡¯t need to be so against the idea of us. Although I¡¯m a demon, Meng Qing isn¡¯t human either. We¡¯re a fated pair with 10/10patibility.¡±


    Meng Qing looked confused, ¡°I¡¯m not human?¡±


    He then looked at the equally stunned Zheng Xing and came to a sudden realization, ¡°Am I a mouse too?¡±


    Zheng Xing blew up, ¡°Bullshit! This master personally carried you up from the foot of the mountain! If you weren¡¯t human, how could you have been dumped there soon after your birth?! Don¡¯t listen to this demon¡¯s nonsense!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m telling the truth.¡±


    Shi Qing raised his eyebrows. ¡°There is clear and turbulent energy in the world. The turbulent energy created me, and the clear energy created Meng Qing. Zheng Xing Shifu, have you not noticed the aura around Meng Qing? It¡¯s even purer than a newborn baby despite his age! Haven¡¯t you considered what this might mean?¡±


    Zheng Xing, ¡°...¡±


    Since it was his first time taking in such a young disciple, he had actually thought it was due to his godly talent for raising children. He was even pretty proud of it.


    He looked at his confused disciple, and then at the demon king whose face had the expression of, ¡°I¡¯m telling the truth so there¡¯s no loopholes for you to exploit¡±.


    Then, he took a closer look at his disciple again.


    Sure enough, the air around him was almost supersaturated with pure white energy.


    Zheng Xing, ¡°&#k2026;&#k2026;¡±


    So not one of the three people present right now was human?


    Shi Qing, ¡°I¡¯m made of turbulent energy and he¡¯s made of clear energy. We were born to be a pair, Zheng Xing Shifu, do you still have a reason to stop us?¡±


    Zheng Xing, ¡°&#k2026;Let me think for a second.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t follow me. I want some peace and silence.¡±


    Shi Qing quirked his lips. ¡°No problem.¡±


    Looking at Zheng Xing Shifu¡¯s back, he untied the leash around Wang Cai¡¯s neck and touched its head.


    ¡°Good boy. Go and y with him.¡±


    Wang Cai threw out his tongue and wagged his tail happily as he set off in Zheng Xing¡¯s direction.


    After a while, Zheng Xing¡¯s terrified screams were heard once more.


    ¡°Dog!!!¡±


    ¡°Mommy save me!!!¡±


    ¡°Ahhhhhhhhh squeak squeak squeak!!!¡±


    ¡°Shifu!¡±


    When Meng Qing heard his Shifu¡¯s screams, he subconsciously stepped forward. However, the demon kingzily brought up an arm to stop him as he draped his entire body on Meng Qing.


    The deep voice that always contained temptation whispered in his ear, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, your Shifu has been cultivating for 700 years. Wang Cai can¡¯t get close to him if he isn¡¯t willing.¡±


    ¡°But Shifu, he...¡±


    ¡°Do you know why your Shifu came to this temple to cultivate?¡±


    Shi Qing pulled a corner of Meng Qing¡¯s clothes to make him sit. Heid himselffortably on the other¡¯sp.


    ¡°He was a field mouse before he became a spirit. He lived by stealing grain from a family of farmers. That family also raised arge dog, so that was what he was most afraid of then. He was still afraid after bing a spirit.


    ¡°The reason he has cultivated for so long, and why he came to Qingzhen Temple, was to get rid of his fear. So why not let him and Wang Cai figure it out? I¡¯m sure they¡¯ll find a solution.¡±


    Having said that, the demon king slowly got up and embraced the young cultivator from the back. He whispered into his slowly reddening ear, ¡°I helped your Shifu ovee his fear, so what will you give me in return?¡±


    Meng Qing blushed and gently took his hand.


    ¡°I grew up on the mountains with no possessions to my name, so I can only offer you myself.¡±


    Shi Qingughed and leaned close to the young cultivator¡¯s face. He took in the nervous tension in his eyes. ¡°You were already mine.¡±


    Seeing Meng Qing¡¯s eyes fill with joy as he looked at him, Shi Qing leaned back to Meng Qing¡¯s ear and asked quietly.


    ¡°How¡¯s your body? I remember that you¡¯ve been practicing martial arts since you were a child.¡±


    Meng Qing didn¡¯t understand why the topic suddenly changed to this, but he still answered seriously, ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve been practicing martial arts since I was a child, and my body has always been strong.¡±


    Shi Qing, ¡°Then you should be very good at fighting.¡±


    Meng Qing, ¡°Other than a few times when I went down to the mountain to get rid of demons that had harmed people, I¡¯ve never fought anyone before.¡±


    He then asked, ¡°Shi Qing, why are you suddenly asking about this?¡±


    Shi Qing replied, ¡°Do you know Zhao Zilong?¡±


    ¡°At the Battle of Changban Valley, he went in and out seven times. He¡¯s someone I admire.¡±


    Meng Qing nodded, ¡°Although I¡¯ve never been to school, my Shifu knows the ancient and modern world well. He also likes to read novels, so I know a bit about this person.¡±


    The demon king slowly, slowly squeezed his hand into Meng Qing¡¯s.


    To Meng Qing, there seemed to be starlight glittering in the eyes of hispanion. There was an eager look on his face.


    The demon king always yed to his advantages.


    He lifted the young cultivator¡¯s hand to his fair cheek. The slender fingers, with thin callouses from childhood practice, could feel the tender smoothness of the demon king¡¯s face.


    Shi Qing blinked gently, each movement carrying an endless temptation.


    ¡°I like Zhao Zilong, so will you try to be like him for me?¡±


    Meng Qing straightened his back and replied with apletely serious face, ¡°I will!¡±


    Then he was taken down the mountain.


    Into a hotel.


    And saw a bed with rose petals scattered on it.


    The next morning, the demon king restedfortably in his arms and praised him to the heavens.


    Only then did Meng Qing realize which quality of Zhao Zilong they were talking about.


    ***


    Even with Wang Cai there, Zheng Xing still refused to agree to their rtionship.


    But his disciple was no longer a child.


    Despite his objections, the two of them still left the mountain. A field mouse in Qingzhen Temple was so angry that he devoured an entire pot of rice by himself until his belly had turned round.


    Wang Cai was left at the temple. Although Zheng Xing¡¯s knees went soft and he still wanted to shift into his original form whenever he saw it, he couldn¡¯t send Wang Cai away after those two left.


    He just tried his best to live with the dog and his jelly-like legs.


    Meng Qing woulde back to visit him every year.


    Zheng Xing couldn¡¯t say anything harsh as he watched his apprentice continue to umte merit.


    It was useless to even try since Shi Qing was more eloquent than him.


    He couldn¡¯t beat him in an argument or a fight.


    What a tragedy.


    In the fifth year, Zheng Xing was barely able to maintain his human form in front of Wang Cai.


    But Wang Cai had just about reached the end of his lifespan.


    He was already an old dog, and living up to this point was his limit.


    Shi Qing and Meng Qing happened toe for a visit that night, but they learned that he had been in seclusion all night.


    Early the next morning, Zheng Xing shared some of his cultivation with this old dog.


    He finally understood.


    Although he gave back to the family he stole food from after he became a spirit...


    Although he roamed around doing good deeds and ying evil and umting merit...


    Although he even came to Qingzhen Temple to study cultivation...


    Deep inside, he was still the little field mouse who had stolen the grain that others had worked so hard to grow in order to fill his own stomach.


    The reason mice were afraid of humans and dogs could be exined as instincts or a guilty conscience.


    At least, Zheng Xing couldn¡¯t tell which was the cause of his fear.


    After thinking it through, Zheng Xing was no longer afraid of Wang Cai.


    He took Wang Cai with him and left Qingzhen Temple, saying he wanted to be like his pupil and the demon king, travelling the world to do good deeds.


    Meng Qing, who had actually travelled around the world to eat delicious food, felt a little guilty.


    However, the demon king didn¡¯t feel like they misled Zheng Xing at all. They did help people, just while eating good food too.


    But helping people was really more of a side thing, the food was more important.


    After Zheng Xing left Qingzhen Temple, Meng Qing came back less often.


    He gradually realized that his appearance never changed from the year he met Shi Qing. There were cultivation techniques that could preserve youth, but they were definitely beyond someone of Meng Qing¡¯s age.


    The cultivator asked the demon king about this.


    The demon king replied, ¡°I lied to you back then. The contract we signed wasn¡¯t to make you my servant, but mypanion.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll live and die together.¡±


    The cultivator asked another question. His lifespan was only that of an ordinary human, so what if he died?


    The demon king shrugged carelessly. ¡°We¡¯ll leave together.¡±


    Meng Qing wasn¡¯t sad at all.


    The more he walked through this world with the demon king, the more it became clear to him that he would be able to meet Shi Qing again in his next life.


    The two of them traveled to a lot of ces, ate a lot of food, and helped a lot of people. Together.


    When the cultivator was 90 years old, he pushed open the door and deeply inhaled the morning air. He turned to Shi Qing and said, ¡°It¡¯s time for me to leave.¡±


    The demon king wasn¡¯t sad either. He came forward to take his hand, as wicked and charming as ever. ¡°Let¡¯s go then.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll send off onest person and hitch a ride with them.¡±


    Hand in hand, they stepped through the fog to a hospital.


    There was an old man struggling to stay alive on a venttor in the ward.


    Perhaps sensing that his time hade, he called for his children and grandchildren. With trembling hands, he took the oxygen mask off his face.


    ¡°The picture... Give me the picture...¡±


    The equally elderly son at his bedside quickly took down the picture on a nearby cab and handed it to his father.


    ¡°Dad, don¡¯t give up yet. The doctors said that there¡¯s still hope...¡±


    ¡°No more treatment. I don¡¯t want to be treated anymore.¡±


    The old man held the photo with difficulty, as if he were holding a priceless treasure. He gently ran his fingers along the surface. His aged eyes slowly curved as he smiled.


    ¡°I¡¯ve tried my best to live my entire life. Now it¡¯s finally, cough cough cough! Finally time for me to rest.¡±


    ¡°When I die, bury me in the plot I arranged before. I¡¯ve already paid for it, so all you have to do is put my ashes in.¡±


    His son nodded, and his grandchildren and their children began to cry as well.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Grandpa.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t. I¡¯m relieved, kiddo.¡±


    The old man reached out with a trembling hand and touched his son who was kneeling by his bedside. ¡°With no one watching over you after Dad¡¯s gone, don¡¯t forget to offer incense to your father.¡±


    His other hand clenched tightly to the photo as he tried to catch his breath. ¡°Don¡¯t forget him. No one in his family remembers him except for us. We didn¡¯t, didn¡¯t get a license, but we got married...¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re his son, so you must never forget him. Even when you, cough cough, you leaveter, you must remind your son and your grandson to offer incense to your father, alright?¡±


    ¡°Y-yes dad, I¡¯ll remember. I will definitely not forget to offer the two of you incense.¡±


    The eldest son also had a head filled with white hair. He knelt on the ground and cried. ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for Dad adopting me in the first ce, I wouldn¡¯t have lived such a peaceful life. Don¡¯t worry Dad, I will never forget.¡±


    ¡°Good, good. You¡¯re such a good child. Your father would¡¯ve...liked you as well. He likes, likes all children...¡±


    His hand slipped away.


    ¡°Dad!!!¡±


    ¡°Grandpa!!!¡±


    ¡°Great-grandpa!!!¡±


    The nurse outside heard themotion and called the doctor.


    The doctor came over to check and sighed.


    ¡°Mr. Mi, Mr. Chen has passed away. I¡¯m sorry for your loss.¡±


    Grief filled the entire room.


    Shi Qing and Meng Qing stood by the door and turned at the sound of crying inside.


    The old man was standing behind them.


    He looked at them for a while before slowly revealing a smile. ¡°You two haven¡¯t changed at all from back then...¡±


    Shi Qing leaned against Meng Qing and looked at him with a smile. ¡°Aren¡¯t you the same?¡±


    The old man looked down and saw that his hands had regained their youthful luster and firmness. He touched his face. It was smooth and not wrinkled at all.


    He lifted his head and smiled.


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need for that, it¡¯s a small gift for hitching a ride with you.¡±


    The three of them reached the Underworld.


    The River Styx was the same as ever, with a sea of ghosts crowding around it.


    Underworld guides rolled trolleys and advertised their wares.


    Other guides shouted through a megaphone, ¡°Go into the River Styx if you don¡¯t want to be reincarnated! Don¡¯t crowd! The guy in the green shirt, I saw you cut in line! Go to the back right now!¡±


    It was loud and noisy everywhere, but Chen Zeyu still immediately saw a man standing by the River Styx looking at him under the glittering stars.


    Mi Lang smiled and waved at him.


    As if he had returned to his youth, Chen Zeyu jumped down nimbly and walked over to Mi Lang.


    ¡°I made you wait a long time, sorry.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s all right. There¡¯s plenty of interesting things here.¡±


    ¡°Did you see the letters I burned for you?¡±


    ¡°Too many things are burned up there, so barely any of it gets here.¡±


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll tell you now. I adopted a child and gave him yourst name. He grew up and had children of his own, and they too had children of their own. I told them to remember to burn incense for you every year.¡±


    Mi Lang said, ¡°My parents told me about that when they came down here. They said they regretted what they did. I was happy to hear that. It might be a bit toote, but I¡¯m d they understood us in the end.¡±


    He smiled and took Chen Zeyu¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Shall we go?¡±


    Chen Zeyu held his lover¡¯s hand tightly.


    ¡°Yes, together.¡±


    They slowly crossed the River Styx and got in line.


    Shi Qing jumped into the River Styx and waved at Meng Qing. ¡°Come on, get down here.¡±


    The still young-looking cultivatorughed and jumped down.


    Theyid in the water and looked at the dense expanse of stars that lined the sky of the Underworld.


    Hand in hand, and shoulder to shoulder.


    Meng Qing, ¡°Will we meet again in the next life?¡±


    Shi Qing, ¡°Definitely.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sure of it.¡±


    As the cultivator beside him gradually ceased to breathe, Shi Qing gently leaned into his embrace and closed his eyes as well.


    [Ding! End of vacation world. Wee back, Host!]


    [Please select: 1. Vacation or 2. Continue the mission.]


    Shi Qing: [22222]


    [Ding! Please make your preparations. We will jump to the next world immediately! Jump in progress: 3, 2, 1]


    ***


    When Shi Qing opened his eyes, there was a woman in front of him ring at him with contempt.


    ¡°Shi Qing, don¡¯t think that you¡¯re hot shit just because you got into your position using family connections! I know best what kind of person you really are!!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re only here because Uncle dotes on you. But would he continue to do so if he knew how you abuse the power he gave you outside?!¡±


    While quickly epting the original host¡¯s memories, Shi Qing leaned back and lifted his chin, like he had nothing to be afraid of because of his background.


    ¡°If you want to tattle then go ahead! Why are you wasting time telling me about it?¡±


    ¡°You!¡±


    His words further incensed the woman. She shot Shi Qing onest venomous look and furiously left the room.


    Only then did Shi Qing focus on going through the plot.


    This was once a modern fantasy novel where China was a constitutional monarchy with a royal family and nobles. The protagonist was an aristocrat who joined the army.


    In one of his missions, he was sent to protect the viin, who was also from a noble family. The viin used his connections to get into the Science and Technology Institute and had a very malicious personality. He only considered the protagonist, who was also a noble, to be a bodyguard and nothing more.


    The viin coveted the finding of a new researcher at the Institute and decided to not only steal them, but also stab him in the back. After being exposed by the protagonist, he started to target him.


    The viin was supposed to continue making trouble for the protagonist as he rose to the top.


    But after the novel became a world of its own, the viin arranged for someone to take the protagonist out in a car ident after he dared to expose his theft of the neer¡¯s results.


    And he actually pulled it off.


    The protagonist¡¯s life unfortunately ended there.


    Shi Qing¡¯s mission was to protect him.


    Upon examining the whiteb coat he had on, Shi Qing could already guess what was going on.


    [System, what¡¯s the protagonist¡¯s animosity value?]


    The system quietly emerged. It always felt guilty after they entered a new world, no matter how many times they had gone through this song and dance.


    [Protagonist Qin Yunsheng¡¯s animosity value: 100/100]


    Shi Qing: [Not bad. At least it¡¯s under 100 this time.]


    The System carefully asked: [Host, you¡¯re not angry?]


    [I¡¯ve gotten used to it by now.] Shi Qing smiled. [There¡¯s nothing to be done anyway. You¡¯re the only system I¡¯ve got.]


    But the timeline was dangerously tight though.


    The original owner had already stolen the neer¡¯s research results for himself. He¡¯s also framed the neer for giarism after he found out.


    And the protagonist has already stepped up to speak on the neer¡¯s behalf.


    No matter how you look at it, it seemed like a dead end.


    System: [...Host, maybe we should give up on this world. It¡¯s too hard...]


    Shi Qing picked his eyebrows and stood up. He shook out his wrist.


    [I¡¯m not passing up a chance to have some kinky uniform ytime. Besides, there¡¯s a very simple way to resolve this situation.]


    System: [Is there really...?]


    [Hmph, the usual method will do.]


    Shi Qing searched for a mirror in the room and smiled even wider as he looked at the equally fox-like face in the mirror.


    [From now on, I¡¯m a bigshot researcher.]


    Arc 5plete! Man, that world was a roller coaster of emotions. I hope there¡¯s enough fluff in the future to make up for it haha. Next up is the bigshot researcher!

 Chapter 63.1

    <h4>Chapter 63.1</h4>


    <i>Editor: SimoB</i>


    Bigshot Researcher Shi Qing took a look around his room.


    As an aristocrat, his lounge was magnificently decorated even though he was staying at the Institute.


    There was some incense on the table that emitted a faint fragrance.


    Shi Qing picked up the picture next to the incense and looked at it.


    It was of the original owner and his father.


    In this world, the author diverged from Chinese history starting from 700 years ago. Instead of shutting down the country, China actively developed itself and explored other countries, so it was able to save itself during the Great War.


    After the war, the emperor at the time decided that change was necessary, which is why China became a constitutional monarchy.


    Both Shi Qing and the protagonist, Qin Yunsheng, were noblemen.


    One of Shi Qing¡¯s foreign ancestors had been awarded a title, but his father became a Duke through his own merit.


    Usually, only those of the royal bloodline could be granted the title of Duke, so his father was quite an outstanding individual.


    Qin Yunsheng, on the other hand, came from the same family as the current Queen, albeit not from the main branch. He could be considered a royal, but because he wasn¡¯t from the main family, Qin Yunsheng could only receive the lowest title of Baron.


    Because the Chinese royal family voluntarily gave up the right to govern the country, the power they wielded was much greater than the royals of other countries. As a Baron, Qin Yunsheng would receive a monthly stipend for the rest of his life even if he never worked. After all, this country had remained standing for 700 years and counting, so its coffers were notcking such a sum.


    However, Qin Yunsheng chose to join the army like an ordinary person, to fight for honour and glory.


    If the plot hadn¡¯t fallen apart, the protagonist would¡¯ve been chosen as the crown prince by the elderly queen that had never married and therefore had no heirs because of his military achievements


    But he had the misfortune of running into the original owner, who ended his life just like that.


    Even though the nobles didn¡¯t have supreme power like before, they were still a level above ordinary people. In fact, the original owner could¡¯ve lived a pretty good life even if he didn¡¯t do anything.


    But he had lost his mother as a child and his father was too busy with work to deal with him. Though he had nannies who cared for him appropriately, his personality was still somewhat extreme.


    For example, he was a show off.


    Everyone has some achievements they feel proud of in their heart. It could be something as simple as acing a test or getting into a good university.


    The original owner liked to brag, but hecked the ability to back up his words. If anything, he was an expert in how to ck off and have a good time.


    If you didn¡¯t have the ability to show off, and you really liked to show off, what should you do?


    Just steal someone else¡¯s achievements and im them as your own. Duh.


    There were many ces in China for him to show off his abilities, but there was a specific reason why he picked the Science and Technology Institute.


    The woman who had just left was the original owner¡¯s cousin. Her father wasn¡¯t a Duke, but she was still considered nobility and lived a pretty good life.


    Before the original owner was born, the Duke was wholeheartedly devoted to his work and had no intention to get married. There were even rumors that he would remain a bachelor and childless for the rest of his life.


    At the time, his cousin¡¯s parents had just brought home her younger brother, and she went crying to the Duke about how her parents wouldn¡¯t like her anymore. She begged to stay at the Duke¡¯s residence, and her parents reluctantly agreed.


    The Duke was a shrewd investor, and he was one of the richest men in the country. He thought nothing of raising a little girl.


    She seeded in staying, but she didn¡¯t manage to develop a rtionship with the Duke like she had nned. He was too busy to spare his niece a single nce.


    After his marriage, the duchess took very good care of his cousin. But she would¡¯ve rather the duchess not show up at all, because the duchess gave birth to the Duke¡¯s heir andpletely wiped out any possibility of her inheriting the Duke¡¯s fortune.


    Then the duchess died and she saw how the original owner was a bad student that liked to ck off, and her hopes were rekindled.


    Which leads us to the current situation.


    She was determined to enter the Science and Technology Institute to show the Duke that she was much better than Shi Qing.


    If she was a gigantic tree, then Shi Qing was a vine straining to climb up a wall.


    If youpared her to this good-for-nothing that liked to pretend he was hot shit, of course she woulde out on top.


    There was a reason for his cousin to consider this approach. After all, she had grown up in the original owner¡¯s home, and she knew that just because the Duke¡¯s blood ran through Shi Qing didn¡¯t mean that they were close.


    Shi Qing even resented his father for how busy he always was.


    An estranged son with little ability, and a hard-working and motivated niece who admired and worshipped him.


    The Duke really might¡¯ve not chosen Shi Qing.


    Besides, as the Duke¡¯s eldest son, Shi Qing had the title of Marquis now and would definitely inherit the Duke¡¯s title in the future.


    Both of them were raised by his side, so since his position went to his son, wasn¡¯t it fair to leave his wealth to his niece?


    How could the original owner not notice how his cousin nned to use him as a stepping stone? He wasn¡¯t a good person either, so knowing what his cousin was thinking, he deliberately acted against her.


    He insisted on getting whatever she wanted and stole whatever she liked.


    When his cousin joined the Science and Technology Institute, he had toe too.


    Not only would hee, he would also attain great honour, even if the honour originally belonged to someone else.


    The reason why the original owner targeted Qin Yunsheng was because he saw his cousin trying to recruit him. Since then, he was very unpleasant towards his bodyguard.


    And after this bodyguard exposed how he stole the neer¡¯s results, he became even more of a thorn in the original owner¡¯s side.


    As the future crown prince, Qin Yunsheng wasn¡¯t actually brainless. Of course, he didn¡¯t juste out and say ¡°Yes that¡¯s right Shi Qing stole someone else¡¯s results¡±, he just mentioned that he saw the neer working on the research.


    However, the original owner still held a grudge against him for that.


    After scanning through the info, Shi Qing took out his watch from his pocket and looked at the time.


    Wu...


    Qin Yunsheng testified for the neer yesterday and the original owner stormed off. He didn¡¯t go home and slept in the lounge instead. Then, early this morning, his cousin came to pour salt on his wounds.


    What a tight timeline.


    The System was still worried about the difficulty: [Host, can you really do it? I don¡¯t see a way out since the neer has a backup copy of his research...]


    Shi Qing stood in front of the mirror and smiled as he buttoned up hisb coat.


    [Tong, you have to trust in my abilities.]


    When he finished, he thought about it some more and undid the top two buttons idly. [Pull up this research and show it to me.]


    The System immediately started pulling up the data and ced it in front of Shi Qing.


    Shi Qing: [This neer really is a genius.]


    What he developed was a new way to embedputer chips onplex machinery. Although it wasn¡¯t possible to rece humans just yet, robotic pets were one possible application of this technology.


    They definitely couldn¡¯t rece the real deal in terms ofpanionship, but it was very good for people that couldn¡¯t keep a real animal due to their own circumstances.


    And these machine pets could also act as protectors of humanity.


    Shi Qing recalled the original owner¡¯s thought process.


    Oh no, he didn¡¯t have a thought process.


    After learning about it by ident, he realized the value of the technology and used various means to make a copy and delete the original file. Then he impulsively made an announcement about it.


    Shi Qing opened hisptop and began typing rapidly on the keyboard.


    The System watched as its Host¡¯s hands flew across the keyboard fast enough to leave afterimages.


    System: Trembling.jpg.


    [Host, what are you...doing?]


    Shi Qing: [Making a little something.]


    System: [...]


    It couldn¡¯t understand what the Host was doing, but it seemed like it was pretty impressive.


    Shi Qing kept up the pace all night.


    He didn¡¯t show up the next day either, but no one at the Institute came to check up on him, which showed just how popr he was there.


    In the end, it was the dutiful Qin Yunsheng who came over and knocked on his door.


    ¡°Mr. Shi.¡±


    Shi Qing¡¯s voice came from within, azy drawl like he didn¡¯t have an ounce of respect for anyone. ¡°Come in.¡±


    With no unnecessary expressions on his face, Qin Yunsheng pushed the door open and walked in.


    ¡°You haven¡¯t eaten all day today. Here¡¯s your dinner.¡±


    Shi Qing raised his eyes. When he saw Qin Yunsheng, his movements paused.


    The royal family hadsted for 700 years, and there were countless beauties who had married in as concubines and queen consorts. As expected, attractiveness had been engraved in their DNA a long time ago.


    He had seen Qin Yunsheng¡¯s appearance before in his memory. As the protagonist he was, of course, very outstanding. He was conventionally attractive and his eyes were maic. He rarely smiled widely, preferring to quirk the right side of his mouth instead.


    But now, seeing the real deal, Shi Qing found that Qin Yunsheng¡¯s charm was not in his looks, but in his temperament.


    When he was wearing that form fitting and slender military uniform and standing straight like a soldier, the forceful air he projected was almost impossible to ignore.


    Chinese military uniforms were famous for being stylish.


    During the Great War, some little genius came up with the idea of designing handsome military uniforms to attract citizens to join the army.


    And it really worked.


    Then the uniforms were improved for another 200 years. At present, they were almost two to three times better.


    One look at citizen participation rates in the army was all you needed to verify this.


    And now, those good-looking clothes were on such a good-looking person.


    Shi Qing: [Ao ao ao ao he¡¯s so tempting in uniform!!!]


    System: [C-calm down Host! The most important thing right now is to reduce the animosity value!]


    Shi Qing: [I get it, I get it, I get it.]


    Countless images shed through his mind of this guy in the officer¡¯s uniform, a banquet suit, the crown prince¡¯s uniform, and the emperor¡¯s regalia.


    China, a rare country where all the uniforms looked great.


    The only pity was that Qin Yunsheng, who ording to his memories was a person who liked to smile, held only cold and emotionless animosity towards Shi Qing.


    Even his lips were pursed in a straight line. It looked like he didn¡¯t care much for the person he was assigned to protect.


    When he came in, Shi Qing was lyingzily on the bed. But when he saw who it was, he rolled over and satzily on the edge of the table.


    ¡°Open it for me.¡±


    Qin Yunsheng didn¡¯t get angry at being treated like a servant. He obediently took off his leather gloves, revealing his big slender hands, and opened the thermos.


    The young Marquis was still aszy and careless as ever. He picked up his chopsticks and poked at the food in the lunch box before suddenly raising his eyes.


    Shi Qing¡¯s ancestors had always been nobles, and the attractiveness of sessive generations had naturally improved. By his generation, he already resembled a seductive fox demon.


    He stared straight at Qin Yunsheng with his beautiful eyes while his good-looking lips curled up slightly.


    He asked in a straightforward manner, ¡°Did Shi Yiyi make you do it?¡±


    Qin Yunsheng frowned slightly, taking in the young Marquis¡¯s disdainful gaze. His tone remained unruffled. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about.¡±


    ¡°Why bother with this pretence? Your rtionship with her is obvious to anyone with eyes.¡±


    Shi Qing dropped his chopsticks. His fox demon face was wearing a sneer.


    ¡°Why go to such lengths to target me? You even got Tan Mingyi to help you with this charade. I suppose I should thank you for thinking so highly of me.¡±


    Qin Yunsheng¡¯s brows furrowed more and more.


    He looked at the young Marquis in front of him who was talking to himself and only saw an unrepentant wretch.


    His wrongdoings were already out in the open, but he was still able to y the victim.


    Without even looking down, he stood sharply at attention and replied crisply, ¡°Mr. Shi may have misunderstood me. I¡¯m not familiar with Ms. Shi at all.¡±


    ¡°Oh... Unfamiliar, huh.¡±


    The young Marquis sneered and slowly stood up, walking over to the man and confronting him.


    Only then did Qin Yunsheng notice that this young Marquis, who had always been slouched over andzing about, was actually almost as tall as him.


    Perhaps it was because they had never stood so close together before, or maybe because Shi Qing was just too slender, but Qin Yunsheng had never noticed this before.


    ¡°Qin Yunsheng, do you take me for a fool?¡±


    Shi Qing pointed a slender and long finger at the man in front of him.


    He sneered and jabbed him viciously in the chest.


    Unfortunately, he had been coddled and protected since childhood. Even if he pushed hard, Qin Yunsheng, who had already been in the military for several years and had developed strong muscles, received 0 points of damage.


    As a courtesy, he didn¡¯t avoid this absolutely harmless finger.


    Cold and aloof eyes locked with Shi Qing¡¯s. A deep voice rumbled, ¡°Not really, Mr. Shi.¡±


    ¡°Not really?¡±


    The young Marquis snorted again. Only then did Qin Yunsheng realize that his lips were very red, like the colour of fresh blood.


    It was true that Shi Qing¡¯s features were beautiful enough tounch a thousand ships, but unfortunately they were atplete odds with his personality.


    And now, Shi Qing, who Qin Yunsheng considered to be an already dead duck stubbornly clinging to life, smirked.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know how you got the data from me, and I don¡¯t really care either. But I can¡¯t let you guys try to tarnish my reputation. Qin Yunsheng, you¡¯re at least a Baron. What exactly did my <i>dearest</i> cousin promise for you to help her frame me like this? Father said you were the best when you were sent to protect me.¡±


    The young Marquis withdrew his finger, his words full of contempt, ¡°It seems that even Father sometimes haspses in judgement.¡±


    Qin Yunsheng¡¯s hands, which were hanging at his sides, moved slightly.

 Chapter 63.2

    <h4>Chapter 63.2</h4>


    <i>Editor: SimoB</i>


    Qin Yunsheng looked at Shi Qing, who was lecturing him so self righteously without the slightest hint of inner turmoil. He almost found it funny.


    What in the world gave Shi Qing such confidence?


    It was clear that he had stolen someone else¡¯s research results, but he had the audacity to me the person who exposed him for ¡®tarnishing his reputation¡¯.


    The young Marquis was on a roll. Not only did he target Qin Yunsheng and Shi Yiyi with his remarks, but even the neer Tan Mingyi was not spared.


    He lifted his chin, his fair face full of sarcasm. ¡°Tan Mingyi looks like a little fool, but he turned out to be a tiger in disguise. What, does a civilian like him think he¡¯ll get off scot free after giarizing and badmouthing me?¡±


    Qin Yunsheng: ¡°Mr. Shi, this research was indeedpleted independently by Tan Mingyi.¡±


    Shi Qing turned around sharply and looked at Qin Yunsheng with disgust in his eyes.


    The officer who maintained his military posture noticed that Shi Qing¡¯s hands had clenched into tight fists at his sides. ¡°I knew it, you¡¯re just like the others! You¡¯re all Shi Yiyi¡¯s people!¡±


    Qin Yunsheng had only known that the two cousins were not on good terms with each other, but now it sounded like there was something more going on.


    But he didn¡¯t intend to get involved. To him, neither of those two were good people.


    ¡°Mr. Shi, I was just telling the truth.¡±


    Shi Qing was furious, ¡°Fine, you¡¯re telling the truth, huh?! I¡¯ll let you tell the truth!¡±


    He took a step forward and tried to punch Qin Yunsheng, who swiftly countered the blow.


    The young Marquis fell back a few steps from the resulting force, and he covered his arm where Qin Yunsheng made contact. Anger quickly filled his eyes.


    ¡°You actually dared to hit me!¡±


    Qin Yunsheng didn¡¯t even have time to exin that it was just him unconsciously defending himself. To be more precise, it was more like Shi Qing wanted to hit him but he raised an arm to block him. The angry Shi Qing geared up for a second blow.


    Seeing that he wasing at him again, Qin Yunsheng didn¡¯t block this time. Instead, he fluidly grabbed Shi Qing¡¯s arm and twisted it behind his back.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    The spoiled Marquis had never suffered like this. He screamed and shouted in a wavering voice, ¡°It hurts, get off me!¡±


    Qin Yunsheng even seemed to hear a sob. The man froze.


    He didn¡¯t use much strength, just enough to stop the other person from making unnecessary movements.


    In hindsight, he realized how soft the arm he was holding onto was. He could feel the tenderness even through his clothing.


    It was nothing like the feeling when he¡¯d grabbed hisrades in training.


    He had only thought about it for a few seconds, but the captive Marquis was already angry enough to try and stomp on Qin Yunsheng¡¯s shoes.


    ¡°Let go, do you hear me!¡±


    Only then did Qin Yunsheng let go of his hand. Shi Qing covered his right arm almost immediately afterwards. Like a rabbit desperately trying to escape, he quickly backed away from him.


    The young Marquis¡¯s forehead was already dripping with sweat, and the corners of his pretty eyes and his nose were slightly red. Angry and aggrieved red eyes red hatefully at the other man.


    ¡°What exactly did Shi Yiyi promise you for you to treat me like this!¡±


    The anger and pain on his face didn¡¯t seem fake, and his right arm was dangling unnaturally. The man scrunched up his eyebrows, strode forward, and grabbed Shi Qing¡¯s hand.


    The young Marquis immediately shrieked again, as if being grabbed by the arm was some life-threatening situation.


    ¡°You let go, let go of me!¡± He struggled and said. But he didn¡¯t dare to move too much lest he increase the pain from the man¡¯s hold.


    Qin Yunsheng turned a deaf ear to this as he frowned and pulled up Shi Qing¡¯s sleeve away to reveal the white arm inside.


    At this moment, below the elbow, the originally porcin skin was covered with several bruises in the shape of handprints.


    Clearly they were left by Qin Yunsheng.


    He was startled.


    He was 100% sure that he hadn¡¯t used any force at all just now. He had even decreased his strength after taking into ount Shi Qing¡¯s first blow.


    It wasn¡¯t that Qin Yunsheng had never fought an ordinary person before. He had used this move many times and no one had ever been hurt.


    It wasn¡¯t the move that was the problem, so was it the person?


    The young Marquis who was afraid to struggle because his arm was in someone¡¯s hand cursed bitterly instead.


    ¡°Qin Yunsheng, I always knew you were no good! You¡¯re in cahoots with Shi Yiyi, aren¡¯t you! You¡¯re no baron, you¡¯re just apdog! I won¡¯t let you off easily!¡±


    He gently gripped Shi Qing¡¯s arm with one hand, and applied 1/12,000,000 of his strength to the fair skin with his other hand.


    Shi Qing¡¯s previously confident words immediately cut off. There was a trace of fear in his voice as he looked back with red-rimmed eyes.


    He was obviously scared to death, but he insisted on threatening Qin Yunsheng with a trembling voice. ¡°What are you doing! There¡¯s cameras everywhere! If anything happens to me, you¡¯ll never get away with it!¡±


    Sure enough, by the time he lifted his hand again, the ce underneath was red like it had been hit very hard.


    He had known before that some of the nobles from the more prominent families were spoiled and delicate, but who would¡¯ve imagined that it was to this extent?


    Knowing that Shi Qing wasn¡¯t faking it, Qin Yunsheng raised his eyes and looked at the young Marquis, who was looking miserably at him with red eyes full of grievances. A strange hint of pity actually rose in his heart.


    He gently loosened his hand and stepped back, ¡°Sorry.¡±


    The young Marquis held his arm vigntly and nced at the man several times, as if he was confirming whether or not he did it on purpose.


    When he saw that Qin Yunsheng¡¯s face was devoid of emotion, he seemed to find the courage to straighten up and snort dismissively. ¡°I knew it! You and Shi Yiyi are all the same, changing faces like clothes!¡±


    He always grouped Qin Yunsheng with Shi Yiyi for some reason. He hadn¡¯t bothered to exin it before, but now, looking at Shi Qing who was as alert as a frightened rabbit, the young officer¡¯s fingers twitched slightly.


    ¡°Mr. Shi, I must rify that I have no rtionship with Ms. Shi.¡±


    Shi Qing¡¯s eyes were still red, but his original arrogance had returned to his face.


    ¡°You still have the guts to say that you¡¯re not her henchman after helping her frame me? Do you think I¡¯m stupid?¡±


    Qin Yunsheng thought that Shi Qing was an already dead duck stubbornly clinging to life, but he hesitated as he looked at the other person¡¯s injuries, anger and unrestrained sadness.


    He said, ¡°This research was indeedpleted by Tan Mingyi. I saw it with my own eyes.¡±


    ¡°Bah!¡±


    Shi Qing sneered, ¡°I¡¯ve put in so much energy and time into this. Does the fact that you say it¡¯s his make it his?¡±


    Perhaps it was because of the pain, but the Marquis seemed to have a nasal note of aggravation in his voice in addition to a tremor.


    ¡°Now the entire Institute doesn¡¯t believe me and everyone looks at me with disgust. Even my father rebuked me, so are you satisfied? Haven¡¯t you achieved your goal yet?¡±


    Qin Yunsheng looked at the red-eyed person in front of him, trembling with emotion.


    He didn¡¯t feel that this aggravation could be feigned.


    For the first time, he began to doubt his own judgment.


    ¡°Mr. Shi, if it really is your research, you can confront Tan Mingyi.¡±


    ¡°And why would I do that?¡± Shi Qing sneered with an arrogance unique to an aristocrat, ¡°Why should I waste my time confronting him? This wasn¡¯t his to begin with. Even if he frames me, steals my results, and finds witnesses like you to prove it, he¡¯ll forget to hide his tracks in the future. There¡¯s no need for me to entertain you bumbling clowns.¡±


    Qin Yunsheng watched Shi Qing raise his chin. His fox demon face seemed to be saying, ¡°I¡¯ll just sit and wait for you guys to take your own lives¡±.


    He did seem very confident.


    The man in the military uniform: ¡°But what if this was really developed by Tan Mingyi?¡±


    ¡°Impossible.¡±


    The young Marquis¡¯ words were riddled with sarcasm, ¡°Father was recently worried about unmanned drone technology, and this chip was developed by me for that purpose. He¡¯s amoner that doesn¡¯t even know our country is developing new drones, so how could he develop such a chip? Just wait, you¡¯ll expose yourselves sooner orter.¡±


    Qin Yunsheng realized that, no matter what the truth really was, the pride that practically oozed off of Shi Qing would prevent him from initiating a conversation about it.


    The uniformed man thought deeply for a second before resolutely deploying the most useful provocation for someone like Shi Qing.


    ¡°Is Mr. Shi afraid of confronting him?¡±


    As expected, Shi Qing, whose face was filled with ¡®noble pride¡¯, jolted.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid?!! I¡¯m afraid?!! It¡¯s not like I¡¯m stealing someone else¡¯s work so why would I be afraid!¡±


    Shi Qing red at Qin Yunsheng with bared teeth. He took a few steps forward and raised his left hand like he really wanted to punch the other man.


    After two steps, he remembered the miserable state he was just in after injuring himself trying to beat someone else up. A trace of reluctance flickered in his eyes. He kept his head held high as he marched back to his original spot.


    He scooped up theptop on the table and huffed coldly.


    ¡°I¡¯ll show you if I¡¯m afraid or not.¡±


    ***


    Tan Mingyi was currently working hard.


    Everyone else in the room was quiet too.


    In the midst of the peace, a loud bang was suddenly heard.


    ¨CBang!


    The iron door was mmed open from the outside. In front of everyone¡¯s befuddled eyes, the young Marquis marched in, connected hisptop to the printer, and tapped on the keyboard a few times.


    As he watched the printer work, he stood at its side and red at Tan Mingyi with an icy rage.


    Tan Mingyi: ¡°...¡±


    Although he was a genius, he was also young and good-tempered. He didn¡¯t dare to make a peep when he saw how hostile Shi Qing was.


    He only shrank back silently.


    On the other hand, Shi Yiyi observed this scene with a hint of joy in her eyes. She came forward righteously and said, ¡°Shi Qing, what are you up to now! Was stealing his research results not enough for you? How dare you threaten him?¡±


    Shi Qing coldly nced at his cousin


    ¡°Shi Yiyi, why are you so sure I stole it?¡±


    Of course Shi Yiyi was sure, she knew best what kind of person Shi Qing was.


    Her words were saturated with conviction. ¡°I¡¯m absolutely certain. Shi Qing, it¡¯s not toote for you to show remorse and leave the Institute.¡±


    As soon as Qin Yunsheng entered, he saw the young Marquis lean forward slightly, his ruby red lips red spat two words at Shi Yiyi.


    ¡°No! Way! I won¡¯t let you tarnish my reputation like this.¡±


    Shi Yiyi almostughed out loud.


    She didn¡¯t need to tarnish Shi Qing¡¯s reputation, okay? It literally couldn¡¯t go any lower just with him being himself.


    So she sat back to watch the show. ¡°Say what you like, but the truth won¡¯t change. But I¡¯m warning you now, I grew up with you so I know exactly what you¡¯re capable of.¡±


    ¡°If you can really prove that this research is yours, I¡¯ll eat the paper it¡¯s printed on!¡±


    The young Marquis¡¯s ¡°I¡¯m so impatient¡± expression from just a moment ago immediately changed. He straightened up and even showed an eager smile.


    ¡°You¡¯re the one who said it.¡±


    Shi Qing¡¯s movements became less hurried after that. He guarded the printer jealously, tapping his pretty, slender fingers on the casing like he couldn¡¯t wait.


    The printer kept spitting out documents until, finally, it stopped.


    Shi Qing picked up the documents and strode directly to Tan Mingyi, throwing them in front of him.


    ¡°Any questions?¡±


    Tan Mingyi nced fearfully at the fuming Shi Qing and carefully picked up the documents.


    His eyes lit up with just one look.


    Qin Yunsheng was listening from the side the whole time.


    As a soldier who knew absolutely nothing about this area, to him, what Shi Qing and Tan Mingyi said sounded like:


    ¡°The way this runs ##$%...&*.¡±


    ¡°This design concept @#$%$$...¡±


    ¡°About @#$*&#$%...¡±


    Although the terminology automatically turned into garbled ciphers when it reached his ears, Qin Yunsheng could see Tan Mingyi be more and more excited as the conversation progressed.


    His gaze towards Shi Qing even showed a hint of worship.


    Even the others were looking at Shi Qing like he was a deity.


    Shi Yiyi waspletely dumbfounded. She stared incredulously at her suddenly knowledgeable cousin as the edges of her vision darkened.


    Shi Qing and Tan Mingyi exchanged ideas for over forty minutes, only stopping because Shi Qing said he was tired.


    At the end, little Tan Mingyi eximed, ¡°Shi-ge, you¡¯re so cool! I have to apologize to you... Although we¡¯re both working onputer chips, but yours is meant for the military while mine is meant for civilians. I definitely couldn¡¯t develop your chip at all.¡±


    The young Marquis raised his chin proudly, ¡°It¡¯s okay, I have to apologize to you as well. What you just said does prove that you developed your chip on your own.¡±


    Then he stretched out his left hand and handed a page to Tan Mingyi, ¡°Hold it for me. My right hand is indisposed right now.¡±


    Tan Mingyi took it obediently, and then he saw Shi Qing¡¯s left hand pull and tear all of the pages in two.


    He was shocked. ¡°Shi-ge, what are you doing?¡±


    He knew that the file was still in hisptop, but seeing this ingenious research being ripped still made Tan Mingyi¡¯s heart ache.


    Shi Qing picked up another page and shoved it into his hand. He tore it while lifting his chin very arrogantly back at Shi Yiyi.


    ¡°I¡¯ll tear it into smaller pieces so it¡¯ll go down easier.¡±

 Chapter 64.1

    <h4>Chapter 64.1</h4>


    <i>Editor: SimoB</i>


    Shi Yiyi was livid, but Shi Qing added fuel to the fire by kindly passing her all the shredded paper. His fox demon like face, which was more beautiful than a girl¡¯s, was really asking for a knuckle sandwich.


    ¡°Eat up, dear cousin. No need to thank me~¡±


    When Shi Yiyi didn¡¯t move, the young Marquis smiled sweetly, ¡°Do you think that this is too in? Why don¡¯t I cut out some flowers for you?¡±


    Shi Yiyi threw her hands up. Her hatred only intensified when she realized that everyone was staring at her.


    She gritted her teeth, pushed Shi Qing away and stormed off.


    Shi Qing yelled after her wickedly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, if you don¡¯t have time now I¡¯ll put it aside in the break room for you! There¡¯s enough tost you a few days!¡±


    The young Marquis waited until he heard Shi Yiyi m the door on her way out before dropping the papers in his hands. Looking back at the people who were staring at him, his rude demeanor returned.


    ¡°What are you all looking at? Don¡¯t you have anything better to do?!¡±


    The group of onlookers lowered their heads and pretended to be busy. Only Tan Mingyi, who was captivated by the research, ignored Shi Qing¡¯s aloof appearance and approached him joyfully.


    ¡°Shi-ge, are you free right now? I wanted to talk to you some more. Did you eat dinner yet? Are you hungry now? I haven¡¯t eaten much either, so let¡¯s go to dinner together and talk while we eat.¡±


    Then he casually reached for Shi Qing¡¯s hand. As soon as he touched Shi Qing¡¯s arm, the arrogant look on the young Marquis¡¯s face that said, ¡°I¡¯m very proud but I¡¯m a nobleman so I should maintain my noble bearing¡±, changed.


    ¡°Hiss¨C¡±


    He covered his arm warily and took several steps backwards, his face suddenly growing vicious again.


    ¡°Who told you you could touch me!?¡±


    The look of excitement on Tan Mingyi¡¯s face morphed into confusion. He stammered out an exnation at the person whoshed out at him.


    ¡°Sorry Shi-ge, I didn¡¯t do it on purpose.¡±


    ¡°What use are the police if saying sorry was enough?!¡±


    The young Marquis¡¯ fierce attitude seeded in making Tan Mingyi¡¯s originally bubbly mood fizzle out.


    He looked somewhat downcast. ¡°I¡¯m sorry Shi-ge. I won¡¯t do it again.¡±


    From the side, Qin Yunsheng could clearly see that all eyes in the room were gathering on Shi Qing again.


    Their attitudes towards Shi Qing had changed because of the confrontation, but now they seemed to have reverted to their usual expressions of disgust.


    One person spoke up for Tan Mingyi, ¡°Professor Shi, Xiao Tan just touched you slightly. He won¡¯t do it again, so why hold it against him?¡±


    Apparently he thought that Shi Qing just didn¡¯t like to be touched.


    Shi Qing chuckled and didn¡¯t even bother looking at the guy, much less correcting his assumption. He just lifted his chin proudly, turned around and strode towards the door.


    As the young Marquis passed by Qin Yunsheng, perhaps because the pain in his arm reminded him of the recent incident, he red viciously at the officer who was ordered to protect him. As if he didn¡¯t learn his lesson, he purposefully hit him with his left arm.


    Even though Qin Yunsheng quickly rxed the muscles on his side upon realizing Shi Qing¡¯s intentions, the tender and delicate Marquis still felt like he had hit an iron te.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    He yowled in pain, but quickly cut himself off after remembering he was in public. He settled for ring at the other person.


    Now both of the young Marquis¡¯ arms were out ofmission.


    But he happened to be eager to hold grudges even if he was afraid of pain, so he could only dangle both arms away from his body and viciously kick Qin Yunsheng¡¯s shoes.


    ¡°Wu...¡±


    The kick was off from his target, and Shi Qing even stubbed his toe. Qin Yunsheng just watched as the corners of Shi Qing¡¯s eyes reddened within a second.


    Shi Qing subconsciously bent down to check the injury, but when he was halfway there he remembered where he was.


    So the Marquis with a pretty face made a concerted effort to stand up straight with his red-rimmed eyes and nose.


    Even though he knew that Shi Qing was the one who came looking for trouble with him, Qin Yunsheng couldn¡¯t be angry at him after looking at this pitiful person who could injure himself so easily.


    He even thought that this kind of Shi Qing was a bit cute.


    [Ding! Qin Yunsheng¡¯s animosity value: 92/100]


    The young Marquis finally realized that he couldn¡¯t do anything to Qin Yunsheng.


    His red-rimmed eyes red at the officer fiercely as he cursed, ¡°Don¡¯t you have eyes?! Get out of the way!¡±


    The door wasrge enough that he could pass through even with five Qin Yunsheng in the way.


    But the soldier saw how he was on the verge of tears and obeyed silently. He then watched as Shi Qing limped out unnaturally and mmed the door shut.


    ¨CBang!


    The young Marquis left in exactly the same manner as he arrived.


    As soon as he left, conversations filled the previously quiet room


    Their department was mostly filled with young people, all of whom asionally enjoyed a bit of gossip.


    Immediately, someone leaned closer to Tan Mingyi, ¡°Xiao Tan, is it true that Shi Qing didn¡¯t steal your results?¡±


    This was Shi Qing they were talking about!


    Who at the Institute didn¡¯t know that Shi Qing was a good-for-nothing aristocrat? He didn¡¯te when everyone did experiments, but he insisted on putting his name on the published articles.


    Although he was a professor, his credentials were questionable. There was even a rumour that he hadn¡¯t attended a single day of ss when he was studying here.


    If he wasn¡¯t a Marquis, maybe he wouldn¡¯t have been able to graduate at all.


    Before, when Shi Qing announced the chip, many people were suspicious. Everyone was certain after Tan Mingyi showed his chip data that Shi Qing had giarized from him.


    But now, somehow, the tables had turned?


    Tan Mingyi answered with conviction, ¡°His thought process is very simr to mine, but the chips we ended up developing arepletely different. Professor Shi¡¯sputer chips are more suitable for use in the military, something I have no experience in. And Professor Shi was able to answer all the questions I asked just now. Although we haven¡¯t talked much before, I can tell that Professor Shi¡¯s level of knowledge is definitely above mine.¡±


    Huh?


    His colleagues weren¡¯t sure if they could believe that.


    The only reason they didn¡¯t outright reject the idea of Shi Qing developing his own chip was because they had also heard the conversation between him and Tan Mingyi.


    Someone spoke up. ¡°Even if it¡¯s true, Xiao Tan, you shouldn¡¯t think of befriending Professor Shi. He¡¯s always had a weird temper. Didn¡¯t you see how much he overreacted when you just touched him a little?¡±


    Hearing that, Tan Mingyi seemed hesitant. Then Qin Yunsheng suddenly opened his mouth.


    The soldier¡¯s voice was attention-catching and resounding.


    ¡°Professor Shi didn¡¯t overreact, he has an injury on his arm.¡±


    ¡°An injury?¡±


    Tan Mingyi¡¯s eyes lit up, ¡°Yes, yes! Didn¡¯t Professor Shi ask me to hold the documents for him just now because one of his hands was indisposed?¡±


    When he said that, the people who had one ear on the lookout for drama also remembered.


    ¡°He really did seem to have an injury. I mean he didn¡¯t use his right hand at all.¡±


    ¡°What Xiao Tan just ran into was also Professor Shi¡¯s right hand, right?¡±


    ¡°Still,¡± some people grumbled, ¡°if he¡¯s injured, why can¡¯t he just say something like a normal person? How is anyone supposed to know if he stays silent?¡±


    As Qin Yunsheng listened to them speak, the disdainful face of that arrogant young Marquis appeared before his eyes again.


    He opened his mouth, ¡°Professor Shi is very introverted. He won¡¯t tell if you don¡¯t ask. Moreover, he didn¡¯t even want to clear his name during yesterday¡¯s debacle. I had to provoke him before he was even willing toe over.¡±


    Thinking about it this way, Qin Yunsheng¡¯s mind began topile a theory automatically.


    So Shi Qing was actually someone who was truly capable but toozy to show it. Why hadn¡¯t he noticed this before?


    Just like how he missed Shi Qing¡¯s habit of silently enduring pain and difficulties.


    The man couldn¡¯t help but begin to wonder if his previous opinion of Shi Qing was too superficial.


    The people here thought that Shi Qing was a haughty young master who would throw a temper tantrum after a slight touch to the arm.


    But what they didn¡¯t expect was that Shi Qing was injured, and that he wouldn¡¯t reveal his injury even when he was touched by Tan Mingyi. Instead, he left to treat his injury on his own.


    Then what about before?


    Didn¡¯t something simr happen then?


    Thinking about the young Marquis who angrily tried to stomp on him and ended up stubbing his own toe, his originally cold and stern eyes softened a little.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be going first.¡±


    He felt like he should puzzle out this mystery himself.


    ***


    When Qin Yunsheng returned, Shi Qing was lying on the bed watching TV.


    He seemed very rxed andfortable.


    But his arms were still at an unnatural angle, and the grapes ced next to him hadn¡¯t been touched.


    The man stood by the door looking at Shi Qing before knocking lightly.


    ¡°Come in.¡± The young nobleman¡¯szy voice sounded out.


    Qin Yunsheng walked in with his first aid kit, as rigidly as ever.


    As soon as Professor Shi saw him, his previously carefree expression immediately soured.


    In Qin Yunsheng¡¯s eyes, Shi Qing scrambled to sit up and watched him warily. He growled viciously, ¡°What are you doing here?! What else are you going to do to me?!!¡±


    ¡°Professor Shi, let me help you treat your wounds.¡±


    He had always felt that Shi Qing was not worthy of the title of ¡®Professor¡¯ and insisted on calling the other man ¡®Mister¡¯.


    But the title of ¡®Professor¡¯ rolled off his tongue easily now.


    Qin Yunsheng ced the first aid kit on the table but didn¡¯t immediately approach the bed. He opened the box and took out the disinfectant to show Shi Qing that it was harmless.


    However, the young Marquis, who had been injured on him several times, had finally learned his lesson and refused to move.


    ¡°Who said I wanted you to take care of it for me?! I have plenty of servants who can do it! I don¡¯t need you!¡±


    Qin Yunsheng gave no reaction to Shi Qing¡¯s malicious tone, remaining calm.


    ¡°I was the one who misunderstood you before. My apologies.¡±


    The young Marquis snorted, but he didn¡¯t say any more scathing words.


    Only then did the slender and upright officer bring the disinfectant and cotton swabs to the bed. His eyes stayed on the ball that Shi Qing had curled into as he approached.


    ¡°Please give me your arm.¡±


    Shi Qing¡¯s face wasn¡¯t that angry anymore, it was just filled with his usual arrogance. ¡°Who are you to tell me what to do? Your attitude is eptable now, but don¡¯t think I forgot how coldly you treated me before!¡±


    After having personally witnessed Shi Qing endure pain to save face, his current unforgiving appearance was not too annoying.


    Qin Yunsheng used the old tried and true method.


    ¡°I¡¯m just trying to make amends but, if Professor Shi is afraid... then let¡¯s forget it.¡±

 Chapter 64.2

    <h4>Chapter 64.2</h4>


    <i>Editor: SimoB</i>


    The trick worked like a charm. The young Marquis fell for it in seconds.


    ¡°Afraid? Me?! I¡¯m not afraid of a baron like you!¡±


    He angrily shuffled over to Qin Yunsheng and pulled up his sleeve.


    However, Professor Shi seemed to forget that his other arm was still injured.


    ¡°Ah...¡±


    He groaned as his beautiful face twisted in pain.


    ¡°Let me help you.¡±


    Qin Yunsheng gently grasped Shi Qing¡¯s arm with one hand, while his other hand slowly pulled the sleeve up.


    ¡°Hiss... Be gentle, it hurts.¡±


    Even though the soldier¡¯s movements were light and gentle, the young Marquis still couldn¡¯t help but cry out petntly.


    Qin Yunsheng could feel Shi Qing shrinking back because of his movements, but he was unable to extract his arm from the firm grip.


    His eyes darkened. There was an inexplicable feeling in his heart, as if someone had taken a feather and lightly ran it across the surface.


    Perhaps because of the pain, the Marquis¡¯s voice took on a more delicate tone than his usual arrogant dismissal.


    ¡°When have I ever been so badly hurt growing up... I me you for this! Ah...be gentle!¡±


    ¡°Sorry.¡±


    The officer apologized very seriously and sincerely.


    Even if this so-called ¡®serious injury¡¯ on his arm was just a bruise. There wasn¡¯t even a small cut.


    Even if these injuries were caused by Shi Qing injuring himself while trying to attack him.


    Qin Yunsheng wasn¡¯t angry at all. In fact, he even found it a bit funny.


    It was as if he was walking along the road and a turtle had suddenly crawled over in slow motion and tried to attack him viciously.


    He didn¡¯t even bother dodging it, but the turtle somehow managed to flip itself over and was now staring at him pitifully while spinning in circles on its back.


    As the image passed through his mind, the officer couldn¡¯t help but smile faintly.


    Shi Qing noticed. He stared inquisitively with big, round eyes like he had stumbled upon some huge weakness.


    ¡°What are youughing at! Are you gloating?!¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    Qin Yunsheng¡¯s smile remained unchanged as he looked up at Shi Qing.


    ¡°Professor Shi, I¡¯m going to apply the disinfectant now. It might sting a bit so bear with me.¡±


    Shi Qing snorted again coldly. ¡°Don¡¯t treat me like a three year old. What could be so bad about a little disinfectant?¡±


    While he spoke, Qin Yunsheng held Shi Qing¡¯s arm with one hand while using the other to dip a cotton swab into the disinfectant. He dabbed it carefully on the pale skin.


    ¡°So cold!!¡±


    The tender skin beneath his hand immediately tensed up and jerked back subconsciously.


    Qin Yunsheng stopped him, looking up at the petite marquis in front of him who was trying to lean away.


    ¡°Bear with it a while longer.¡±


    Shi Qing didn¡¯t say anything. His eyes were rimmed with red, his face scrunched up, and he was biting his lip.


    This expression... These actions...


    Other people might¡¯ve thought he was being tortured.


    The officer tried to wipe the injured area as gently as possible. He threw the swab away afterwards without a worry about the disinfectant on his hand. Due to the various exercises he did on a regr basis, there were thin calluses on the fingertips that glided over Shi Qing¡¯s skin.


    ¡°Wu...¡±


    The young Marquis gasped sharply again and his whole body tensed. There was a hint of fear in his voice.


    ¡°What are you doing?!¡±


    Having suffered a few losses, the lesson about how much damage his opponent¡¯s every move could cause him was apparently carved into his mind.


    ¡°Let me take a look at it.¡±


    Qin Yunsheng gently pressed the injury on that fair arm and raised his sharp eyebrows slightly with a hint of a smile.


    ¡°You should feel better now. I¡¯ll check for any injuries to your muscles and bones.¡±


    Shi Qing pouted after hearing his exnation, obviously unhappy.


    ¡°Well there¡¯s definitely something hurt, I¡¯m in so much pain that I can¡¯t even hold anything! It¡¯s all your fault!¡±


    The more he spoke the angrier he got. Since his hands were incapacitated, he kicked Qin Yunsheng.


    As a result, the big toe that was just recovering was involved in another car ident.


    ¡°Ah! What did I hit?! It hurts!¡±


    Hearing the young Marquis¡¯ petnt scream for the nth time, Qin Yunsheng lowered his head and lifted the part of the shirt Shi Qing had just kicked to show him.


    ¡°Sorry Professor Shi. It was my gun.¡±


    He had been sent to protect Shi Qing due to the young Marquis¡¯ involvement in a highly sensitive field of study, Research C.


    Although everyone believed that Shi Qing got into the Institute through his connections, Qin Yunsheng had still treated this assignment as seriously as ever. He carried a gun on him so that he could protect his charge in any situation.


    But he hadn¡¯t had to use the gun once since it followed him to the Institute. On the contrary, it injured his charge first.


    The angry young Marquis had his arm held and his foot ached. ¡°You, you!¡±


    He thought very hard about how to scold this wretched man who made him ache all over, but he could only get out a sulky sentence in the end.


    ¡°You bastard!¡±


    The army was never an ivory tower. A little foulnguage while the guys did missions together was normal.


    Shi Qing¡¯s insult slid off Qin Yunsheng like air. He wasn¡¯t even the slightest bit angry.


    The officer just continued dabbing at Shi Qing¡¯s tender white arms gently.


    He gave his conclusion when he finished.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. There¡¯s no internal injuries. If it still hurts, a few days of rest should fix it.¡±


    This kind of injury shouldn¡¯t be too serious. For Qin Yunsheng at least, it was a pain that he could just ignore.


    The young Marquis, however, acted like he had broken a bone, carefully moving his arm and puffing his cheeks to blow on it to make the disinfectant dry faster.


    The corners of his eyes were still a little red, and he looked pitiful curled up in a small ball on the bed.


    Qin Yunsheng looked at him, andughed at how he had once thought that Shi Qing had a malicious mind.


    This person was clearly still a child.


    He was arrogant and spoiled, but judging by the way he stubbornly refused to exin when he was being framed, he wasn¡¯t a bad kid.


    The officer who maintained perfect posture even when sitting reflected on himself.


    He was a few years older than Shi Qing and had joined the army early. He¡¯d only had himself to depend on for a long time so he was used to living rough.


    But Shi Qing was a little flower cultivated with care in a greenhouse. He couldn¡¯t stand the heat or the cold.


    So why did Qin Yunsheng insist on treating this delicate, pretty and proud flower like the weeds he grew up with outside?


    Thinking this, Qin Yunsheng took the initiative to ask, ¡°Would you like some on your feet as well?¡±


    Perhaps because he thought the disinfectant was useful, the young Marquis raised his chin. He ced his foot unceremoniously on the officer¡¯sp.


    ¡°Yeah. You had better be careful! If you dare to hurt me, I¡¯ll tell my father!¡±


    To Qin Yunsheng, it was like he said ¡°see you after school¡±. He just pretended to not hear a word as he wrapped his hand around Shi Qing¡¯s tender and white ankle.


    He was confused by why Shi Qing looked like he was shorter than he actually was, but the answer came to him as soon as he held the slender ankle.


    Shi Qing¡¯s bones were too thin. Even if his body wasn¡¯t that skinny, he still looked slim and weak.


    The aura of a dandy second generation surrounded him in his uninjured state, and it became even more apparent when he talked to girls. It was enough to obscure the fact that the young Marquis actually had such slender bones.


    The wound was indeed on his big toe.


    At a nce, his toenails were neatly trimmed. Completely different from their owner, the toes stayed put obediently as he worked on them.


    Qin Yunsheng picked up another cotton swab and dipped it in a bit of disinfectant. He brought it down gently.


    ¡°It hurts!¡± Shi Qing shouted again.


    The pretty white foot was now slightly arching due to pain, presenting a taut and perfect curve.


    The officer¡¯s hand paused, and he looked up at the young Marquis whose face was fulfilled with pain.


    ¡°Bear with it. This side hasn¡¯t been wiped yet.¡± he said, his hand dropping down and quickly and urately sliding the wet swab over the side.


    Only a second passed before he withdrew his hand again.


    The young Marquis moved his foot carefully and tried his best to huff and puff and blow away the pain, just like he had done for his arm.


    Qin Yunsheng actually thought he was a bit cute.


    The officer quickly discarded such thoughts and neatly packed away the first aid supplies, returning them to the medicine cab.


    ¡°This disinfectant is very useful. Apply it a few times a day and you should be fine after a few days.¡±


    Shi Qing was adamant. ¡°Youe apply it for me.¡±


    Qin Yunsheng had nned to do that anyway. After all, while most of the fault didn¡¯t lie with him, Shi Qing did get hurt because of him.


    ¡°I¡¯ll apply it for you then.¡±


    The young Marquis snorted, ¡°As you should. My arm still hurts when I move, so you¡¯ll be responsible for myfort, meals and so on for the next few days.¡±


    As soon as Qin Yunsheng heard that, he knew that the other party was taking advantage of this opportunity to vent some of his anger. He felt like this kind of revenge could only be concocted by an elementary school student.


    Although he wasn¡¯t angry, he didn¡¯t really intend to go along with Shi Qing¡¯s wishes.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry Professor Shi, but my duties don¡¯t include those tasks.¡±


    Shi Qing: ¡°Fine, it¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t want to. Let me hit you and I won¡¯t hold you responsible.¡±


    Qin Yunsheng¡¯s dark eyes nced at him, and the young Marquis fearlessly met his gaze.


    The officer casually walked over.


    ¡°Where do you want to hit?¡±


    Shi Qing: ¡°You sit down first.¡±


    Qin Yunsheng sat down and lowered his eyes, watching as Shi Qing sat up with difficulty and came over to inspect his body.


    He was defeated by the arms, so they¡¯re a pass.


    The waist too, so pass.


    Finally, he fixed his gaze on the officer¡¯s chest.


    ¡°Right here.¡±


    Qin Yunsheng looked down at his sturdy and well toned body, and then at Shi Qing who had forgotten the pain of his wounds after they were treated. He seemed so eager and excited to try again.


    Qin Yunsheng silently sighed. He already knew how this was going to go.


    ¨CPA!


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    A shrill scream was heard again. The young Marquis, red-eyed and angry, nearly started to cry as he cradled his hand.


    Furious and stifled, he used, ¡°Are you Iron Man or something?! Why are you so hard all over?!! You can probably stop bullets too!!!¡±


    Qin Yunsheng sighed helplessly once again.


    He had confirmed it just now. It wasn¡¯t that he was too strong, but that Shi Qing was too weak.


    Looking at Shi Qing, who was so aggrieved and in pain, the officer had no choice but to sit by his side.


    He gently held his hand and observed how the skin rapidly reddened, resigning himself to slowly massaging it.


    ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll take care of you until you¡¯re healed.

 Chapter 65

    <h4>Chapter 65</h4>


    Thank you Miimaas and an anonymous reader for the Ko-fis!


    <i>Editor: SimoB</i>


    Shi Qing managed to get an officer to take care of him.


    He just had to raise his arm to be clothed, and open his mouth to be fed. All he needed to do was to lie down and rest, and this reliable man, Qin Yunsheng, would take care of everything else.


    The sight of Professor Shi leaning on the handsome and sharp-featured man beside him while being fed gradually became amon one.


    Shi Qing would often put a bed desk on the bed and hunker down with hisptop.


    The petite and delicate Marquis would read the page, and then overbearingly ask the officer to turn the page for him.


    You might be asking why he didn¡¯t turn the page himself. Well, couldn¡¯t you see his hand was hurt?


    The officer felt that it was his fault that Shi Qing was injured, so he tolerated many of the young Marquis¡¯ requests. In any case, it was just turning a page.


    When Qin Yunsheng took a few casual nces, the pages seemed to be crammed with various technical terminology.


    He confirmed that he couldn¡¯t understand a word.


    Although he was ordered to protect Shi Qing, he had already determined by his second day here that this Marquis, who was supposedly involved in Research C, was aplete fraud. He carried out what was required of him, but he was no longer too vignt.


    Now that he knew Shi Qing really had the ability, Qin Yunsheng almost immediately became wary. He would carefully observe their surroundings when they went outside, so as to nip all dangers in the bud.


    For Qin Yunsheng, such a task was rtively easy. He had been in the army for so long and had participated in all kinds of dangerous and ssified missions. What was protecting a young Marquire in the rtively safe Institutepared to that?


    However, in this mission, the biggest obstacle was the very Marquis he was supposed to protect.


    ¨CClink!


    The sound of something metal rattling against the door could be heard outside. The officer who was quietly feeding Shi Qing tensed up.


    A pair of fierce eyes suddenly looked in the direction of the door. His free hand quickly reached for the gun at his waist. Without looking away, he slowly rose to his feet.


    The young Marquis didn¡¯t even notice the tense atmosphere. He was still looking at the documents while enjoying his meal when, suddenly, the person feeding him ran away. He looked up, clearly dissatisfied.


    ¡°What are you doing? Keep feeding me.¡±


    Qin Yunsheng knit his eyebrows and slowly drew his gun. He carefully positioned himself in front of Shi Qing, and his deep voice carried a heavy weight when he spoke.


    ¡°There¡¯s someone out there.¡±


    ¡°So what? This is near the break room. It would be stranger if there wasn¡¯t anyone around.¡±


    The young Marquis, who obviously had hands but refused to use them, pouted. ¡°Hurry up and feed me, I¡¯m starving today.¡±


    It was rare for him to ask so nicely, but unfortunately the officer waspletely unmoved.


    He made a shushing gesture and remained between Shi Qing and the door with a serious expression. His eyes were glued to the doorknob.


    Shi Qing was not the first charge Qin Yunsheng had taken on.


    Before this, he had been ordered to protect many different people.


    Criminals, power-hungry tyrants, merchants...


    By no means was his protection absolute. No amount of effort could keep a person safe when their enemies even wished for their death in their dreams.


    Therefore, when faced with this metallic sound, even though there was a 90% chance that it didn¡¯t mean anything, the handsome officer had to give 200% due vignce to the remaining 10%.


    He was still staring in the direction of the doorknob when he suddenly felt the hem of his coat being tugged on from behind.


    Qin Yunsheng did not turn around and said somewhat helplessly, ¡°I¡¯m sorry Professor Shi, could you hold on for a moment?¡±


    Shi Qing¡¯s voice waszy: ¡°Turn around.¡±


    Qin Yunsheng: ¡°Professor Shi, I know you don¡¯t have the ability to sense danger, but this kind of thing is no joke.¡±


    The young Marquis behind him still sounded nonchnt. ¡°Qin Yunsheng, I told you to turn around.¡±


    The officer felt helpless.


    He had already somewhat changed his mind about Shi Qing, but he still didn¡¯t know how to handle this arrogant Marquis who grew up carefree sometimes.


    Qin Yunsheng turned quickly.


    His intention was to turn back again a secondter, but he paused after seeing the image on theputer screen Shi Qing pushed towards him.


    It was apparently surveince footage showing a teenager in a whiteb coat lingering at the door with a round metal object in his hand.


    It was Tan Mingyi.


    He stretched out his hand hesitantly towards the door like he wanted to knock, but for some reason he lowered his hand again a few secondster.


    Then, Tan Mingyi¡¯s hands fumbled anxiously with the steel ball in his hand.


    Apparently, the ttering sound that Qin Yunsheng heard was from the other party rotating the ball.


    Qin Yunsheng: ¡°......¡±


    He silently put the gun away and picked up the bowl and spoon, sitting on the edge of the bed.


    It was only when he sat back down obediently that Shi Qing was satisfied. With difficulty, he pulled theptop back and leaned back with his chin up.


    ¡°Hurry up and feed me.¡±


    The officer scooped up some rice with the spoon and passed it to the other person¡¯s ruby red lips.


    Seeing the young Marquis enjoy being fed, Qin Yunsheng asked, ¡°Why can you see the surveince from the door on yourptop?¡±


    He had familiarized himself with the situation in the Science and Technology Institute when he had first arrived. Technically speaking, the surveince footage should¡¯ve only been visible from the control room.


    Shi Qing: ¡°I hacked into the system.¡±


    Qin Yunsheng: ¡°...You hacked into the surveince system of the Science and Technology Institute?¡±


    Even if he wasn¡¯t a genius, he knew that the Institute¡¯s system was definitely not something that could be casually hacked into.


    It wasn¡¯t just a question of legality, but of the level of skill necessary to do such a thing.


    The young Marquis didn¡¯t feel that he was breaking thew at all. He snorted and finished chewing before he said, ¡°What? Can I not?¡±


    Qin Yunsheng: ¡°It¡¯s against thew.¡±


    Shi Qing: ¡°It¡¯s only against thew if I get caught, and I won¡¯t get caught if you don¡¯t tell anyone.¡±


    Then he raised his eyebrows at the man sitting on the edge of the bed.


    ¡°Let me remind you that you¡¯re my aplice now. If you don¡¯t keep your mouth shut, you¡¯re the one who¡¯ll suffer. I have my father to protect me, after all.¡±


    If Shi Qing had approached this in a nicer way, Qin Yunsheng would definitely have been more amodating.


    But this petnt and arrogant young Marquis just had to threaten him.


    The officer gently ced the spoon in the bowl and used his now free hand to gently squeeze the proud-looking Shi Qing¡¯s arm.


    The beautiful young Marquis, whose face just a moment ago was like ¡°Laozi is the most powerful and badass second generation haha¡± immediately paled. There was quite some panic in his eyes as he stared at Qin Yunsheng¡¯s hand.


    ¡°What do you think you¡¯re doing!?¡±


    Shi Qing was obviously scared, but he insisted on maintaining his noble stature and strictly admonished him.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t give you permission to touch me, so let go!¡±


    Qin Yunsheng turned a deaf ear to his charge¡¯sints. He even moved his hand upwards, feeling the soft and tender skin and pressing on it lightly with his index finger.


    He used very little force and pressure, but there was a clear red mark on the previously wless skin when he pulled away.


    Those who didn¡¯t know any better might¡¯ve thought that he had misjudged his strength.


    But only the officer himself knew that every touch of his was calcted to scare Shi Qing without really hurting the delicate man.


    ¡°Qin Yunsheng! How dare you!¡±


    The young Marquis didn¡¯t realize that the officer was deliberately teasing him. He was like a cat whose tail had been trodded on, angry and unwilling to admit defeat. He grit his teeth and red at the person sitting on the edge of his bed.


    Qin Yunsheng gave a slight smile, as if he had discovered some amusing toy. His hand was still gently holding the other¡¯s arm.


    He could clearly feel the other person¡¯s body tremble.


    Shi Qing wanted to run away, but he still remembered how poorly that worked out for himst time. Although he continued to run his mouth, his body didn¡¯t dare to move a single inch because he was afraid of hurting himself again.


    This was the first time Qin Yunsheng had met someone who was this frightened and able to escape, but who obediently stayed in the palm of his hand.


    He originally just wanted to scare Shi Qing a bit, but he was actually bing a little addicted to this feeling.


    But it was better to stop while he still could. If he really offended this Maquis-daren, he would definitely make a nuisance of himself in the future. It was unlikely that Shi Qing would actually do something, due to his proud nature, but why make life harder for himself?


    Even if it might not be a big deal, Qin Yunsheng hated dealing with trouble of any kind.


    Deciding to stop here, he just held Shi Qing¡¯s soft and fragile arm as he spoke in a deep voice.


    ¡°Professor Shi, we¡¯ll have a lot of time to get to know each other in the future. I hope you¡¯ll appreciate my work so that we¡¯ll get along more pleasantly.¡±


    ¡°Pleasant my ass!!!¡±


    The angry young Marquis didn¡¯t dare to move because his arm was still in someone¡¯s hands, but he was angry enough to hit him on the spot.


    ¡°Qin Yunsheng, you¡¯d better hurry up and give me an apology, otherwise I will never let you go!¡±


    Qin Yunsheng was still unimpressed.


    There was even a shallow smile that made the young Marquis feel like he was being looked down upon.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ve misunderstood. Although my mission is to protect you, I am not yours to order around.¡±


    Shi Qing was already angry enough tough.


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    He assumed the stance of a second generation. ¡°You¡¯re not mine to order around? Qin Yunsheng, you are a human, and all humans have fears! If you offend me today, I¡¯ll make sure you¡¯ll regret it!¡±


    His tone was very agitated.


    His expression was very angry.


    But his words were very chuunibyou.


    Looking at such a Shi Qing, although he knew he shouldn¡¯t, Qin Yunsheng almostughed out loud.


    He hadn¡¯t heard such chuunibyou words since he was in high school.


    ¡°How dare youugh!?¡±


    Apparently, the smile on his lips seeded in further infuriating the Marquis, who was already in a frenzy.


    He raised his other arm to strike, but it was quickly intercepted by the handsome officer.


    Even in such an unexpected situation, Qin Yunsheng remembered this person¡¯s delicate constitution that was unlike any other. He shifted his approach as he captured Shi Qing¡¯s hand, turning it into a gentle grip on the man¡¯s wrist so he could restrain the other party without causing him any harm.


    Now both of Shi Qing¡¯s hands were held by the officer.


    As they faced each other, Qin Yunsheng looked down at the young Marquis, who was ring at him with fire in his eyes and anger on his face.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry Professor Shi. As much as I hate to say it, I really have nothing to fear. If you¡¯re nning to retaliate against me this way, I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll be disappointed.¡±


    Shi Qing grit his teeth and raised his foot for a kick.


    In order to prevent him from hurting himself further, Qin Yunsheng pushed the man back slightly, using his body to suppress the young Marquis.


    Shi Qing¡¯s hands were restrained and his body was suppressed. He was unable to move at all.


    Before the young Marquis could be even more furious, someone could be heard speaking outside.


    ¡°Xiao Tan? What are you doing at the door?¡±


    Tan Mingyi¡¯s somewhat nervous voice rang out, ¡°I wronged Professor Shi lst time, so I made a little thing for him as an apology.¡±


    ¡°Then go straight in, ah. You¡¯ve been standing at the door for a while now.¡±


    Tan Mingyi stammered, ¡°I¡¯m a little embarrassed. Maybe Professor Shi is resting now.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. It¡¯s so early in the morning, Professor Shi wouldn¡¯t be resting.¡±


    The man said kindly as he knocked on the door. ¡°Professor Shi, are you there? We¡¯reing in.¡±


    The doorknob was twisted.


    The door opened.


    The two in the doorway were stunned by the sight inside.


    What they saw was as follows:


    Qin Yunsheng was right on top of Shi Qing with his hands gripping his wrists. His entire body was almost pressing on the young Marquis¡¯. The military uniform he always wore meticulously was now wrinkled.


    On the other hand, Shi Qing, who was lying on his back on the bed, was blushing, his already fox-like features turned even more captivating with the faint hint of colour to his cheeks.


    This posture, this action...


    ¡ª ng!


    The steel ball in Tang Mingyi¡¯s handnded on the ground.


    ¡°P-P-Professor Shi, you, what are you...¡±


    At first, Qin Yunsheng didn¡¯t understand the reason for the strange expressions on their faces, but he quickly realized why.


    The officer turned back to look at his grip on the young Marquis¡¯ hands, and the way they were intimately stuck together on the bed.


    Qin Yunsheng: ¡°...¡±


    He jumped off like he had been burned.


    Faced with the two men who were looking at him with odd eyes, the usually unppable officer became flustered. With a slight blush on his rigid face, he stumbled over his exnation.


    ¡°It¡¯s not what you think, I-¡±


    A pair of fair and tender arms suddenly circled his neck from behind.


    The young Marquis rested his chin on the officer¡¯s shoulder. A smile slowly appeared on his pretty face that was still flushed with red.


    ¡°Yes, this is exactly what you¡¯re thinking.¡±


    He slowly reached down to Qin Yunsheng¡¯s side and took hold of his stiffly hanging hand.


    He interlocked their ten fingers.


    Shi Qing lifted his chin proudly and showed off the hand holding Qin Yunsheng¡¯s. With his moist red lips curving slightly, he announced.


    ¡°Qin Yunsheng and I are together.¡±


    Qin Yunsheng: ¡°???¡±


    Qin Yunsheng: ¡°...¡±


    He watched as Shi Qing dismissed the two standing in the doorway.


    ¡°Alright, don¡¯t interrupt our make out session anymore. Hurry up and leave.¡±


    Then the young Marquis stood on tiptoe and kissed Qin Yunsheng on the cheek.


    ¡°Mua!¡±


    The sound was quite loud.


    Qin Yunsheng: ¡°......¡±


    His mind was instantly thrown into disarray.


    The officer who¡¯s never been in a rtionship or kissed stiffened as his mind went nk.


    The two people standing at the door also left in a trance.


    Has the world gone crazy or what?


    Just a few secondster, Tan Mingyi ran back and carefully closed the door.


    The moment the door closed, Shi Qing loosened his grip on Qin Yunsheng¡¯s hand.


    He looked at Qin Yunsheng, who was still in a state of rigor mortis, and proudly waggled his eyebrows. He pinched the officer¡¯s cheek.


    ¡°Stop nking out.¡±


    Like a rusty machine, Qin Yunsheng rotated his neck with difficulty to look at Shi Qing.


    ¡°Why did you just say those things?¡±


    The young Marquis looked at him with pride in his pretty eyes.


    ¡°Are you scared? I thought you said you¡¯re not afraid of anything, but I think you¡¯re scared now.¡±


    Spinning around, Shi Qing sat lightly back on the bed and made himselffortable. His tone was filled with schadenfreude.


    ¡°From now on, the entire Institute will know we¡¯re a couple. Well? Are you happy? Are you surprised?¡±


    Qin Yunsheng: ¡°......¡±


    Please forgive his old-fashioned brain for not being able toprehend how Shi Qing could so easily use himself as a bargaining chip in a fight with him.


    The officer¡¯s heart was still pounding, but he wasn¡¯t sure if it was because of the kiss or the fact that Shi Qing had held his hand.


    He swallowed dryly, and there was still a blush on his rigid face. ¡°This is no joke. Get up now ande with me to exin it to them.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not going.¡±


    The young Marquis stretched his long legs. ¡°Anyways, you didn¡¯t deny it just now so it¡¯s already toote to turn back. You¡¯ll be my boyfriend from now on. As my boyfriend, you have to pour me water when I¡¯m thirsty and feed me when I¡¯m hungry. If you don¡¯t do as you¡¯re told...hmph!¡±


    Qin Yunsheng: ¡°...What happens then?¡±


    Shi Qing purposely quirked his red lips at him in an odd and mischievous way.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t... I¡¯ll kiss you in front of everyone!¡±

 Chapter 66

    <h4>Chapter 66</h4>


    <i>Editor: Casey</i>


    Qin Yunsheng: ¡°...¡±


    Shi Qing: ¡± If you want, you can also go out and tell them that we aren¡¯t in a rtionship. But you understand what they saw just now, right? Think about it, if you go and talk to them with me crying in the background, the entire Institute will think of a certain someone as a scummy casanova that sleeps around. Tsk tsk tsk, how exciting would that be.¡±


    Qin Yunsheng: ¡°......¡±


    Shi Qing won.


    The military officer could walk through a hail of bullets or face a professional killer without fear.


    But he never thought that he would meet his match in a young Marquis who was fragile enough to turn red at the slightest touch, scream at the slightest exertion, and had no strength at all.


    It was true that Shi Qing couldn¡¯t fight and had an attack value of 0.


    But he had one defining characteristic.


    Shamelessness.


    To be more precise, this young Marquis who looked like he was here to y around but actually had real skills didn¡¯t mind having a ¡®boyfriend¡¯ at all.


    Even though they both knew that this was just Shi Qing¡¯s way of getting revenge¨C


    Qin Yunsheng was really impressed with this petite young Marquis.


    He¡¯se to terms with the situation now.


    Actually, Qin Yunsheng didn¡¯t care that much about his reputation. But as a man who had never been close to anyone since he was a child, he was a little confused after encountering such a spoiled and haughty kiss.


    He chose to continue the fight against the young Marquis.


    ¡°As you wish. I don¡¯t n to ever marry anyway. But Professor, you¡¯ll inherit the Duke¡¯s position in the future, so you¡¯ll have to continue the bloodline, right?¡±


    ¡°En...¡±


    The young Marquis shook his head, ¡°Don¡¯t you know that I don¡¯t have ns on getting married either? I don¡¯t like girls, I like men.¡±


    Qin Yunsheng: ¡°......¡±


    Shi Qing turned around with bright and beautiful eyes and looked at the officer while nodding his head with a look of appreciation.


    ¡°Hmm, you seem to fit my criteria for a boyfriend. Long legs, broad shoulders, narrow waist, handsome face, strong hands&#k2026;but the main thing is your sense of justice. I like that a lot in particr.¡±


    Qin Yunsheng: ¡°......¡±


    Shi Qing continued, ¡°I remember that you would find time to train every day, and while training, you would sweat. Think about it, when you are training, I would sit beside you and help you refuel so I can watch the sweat glide down your body. Beautiful.¡±


    Qin Yunsheng: ¡°......¡±


    Although he didn¡¯t want to, he actually started seeing the image that Shi Qing was describing.


    He admittedplete defeat.


    When Shi Qing finished, he leaned against the bed and arrogantly barked out his orders.


    ¡°Then it¡¯s a deal. You¡¯ll be my boyfriend from now on, so hurry up and feed me!¡±


    Qin Yunsheng: ¡°......¡±


    He gave up the struggle and changed his approach, ¡°I¡¯m sorry Professor Shi, I was out of line earlier. I apologize for my behaviour. Please forgive me.¡±


    ¡°En.¡±


    The young Marquis looked so proud of himself that if he had a tail, it would have been high in the sky.


    He nodded in a dignified manner and said, ¡°I ept your apology.¡±


    Before Qin Yunsheng could rx, Shi Qing continued, ¡°But I won¡¯t forgive you.¡±


    ¡°If you really feel that you were wrong, take good care of me to make up for it.¡±


    Qin Yunsheng asked tentatively, ¡°What about rifying the situation?¡±


    Apparently, faced with the threat that ¡°the entire Institute would know that he was in love with Shi Qing¡±, the officer was able to be flexible and take a softer approach.


    ¡°How about this...¡±


    Shi Qing didn¡¯t have the intention of cornering him in a dead end. Seeing that Qin Yunsheng had softened, he proudly raised the corners of his mouth.


    ¡°I might rify the situation if you properly take care of me today. You have to give me whatever I want and take whatever I give. You can¡¯t fight back or curse at me. Also, after I exin everything, you have to always be respectful to me as well.¡±


    Qin Yunsheng¡¯s eyebrows gradually rxed.


    The corners of his lips also slightly curled up.


    How had he managed to forget? Shi Qing looked fierce and arrogant, but he wasn¡¯t too bad underneath. He would joke around, but he wouldn¡¯t go too far.


    The officer agreed without blinking. ¡°Good, it¡¯s settled then.¡±


    ¡°Hmph. I guess you¡¯re sensible enough. Then from now on, if you take good care of me, I will go to rify at 9:00 tonight.¡±


    The young Marquis won a big victory today. He waggled his eyebrows, quite pleased with himself.


    Qin Yunsheng sat back down on the edge of the bed, trying to look as normal as possible, and picked up the bowl on the table again.


    ¡°Professor Shi, I¡¯ll feed you.¡±


    ¡°Ah.¡±


    Shi Qing proudly opened his mouth, veryfortable to enjoy the officer¡¯s feeding service.


    For the next day, he ordered Qin Yunsheng to do all sorts of things.


    But the officer was more tired from his half hour training session than from being ordered around.


    Evening soon came, and Qin Yunsheng was smugly sent off by Shi Qing to buy food.


    As he walked down the corridor, he was still thinking about the look on the young Marquis¡¯ face just now, like he was doing Qin Yunsheng a big favour.


    To be honest, he didn¡¯t understand what Shi Qing was so proud of.


    What he did before isn¡¯t it simr to what he did today?


    A roadblock suddenly appeared when he was almost at his destination.


    Shi Yiyi was standing in front with mncholic eyes boring straight into Qin Yunsheng.


    The officer just looked at her without talking, so she opened her mouth, ¡°Qin-ge, I heard that you and Shi Qing are together?¡±


    Qin Yunsheng didn¡¯t make a sound.


    It was still before the appointed time, so if he took the initiative to rify, who knew what the young Marquis would do in retaliation.


    Shi Yiyi grits her teeth upon not receiving an answer. A look of sorrow on her face.


    ¡°He forced you, didn¡¯t he. Qin-ge, I¡¯ve actually always liked you. I know you¡¯re a normal guy that doesn¡¯t like men...¡±


    As Shi Yiyi took a step forward, the officer subconsciously stepped back. Before he could say anything, someone angrily shouted from behind him.


    ¡°Shi Yiyi!!¡±


    The door opened and Shi Qing stalked over menacingly, grabbing Qin Yunsheng¡¯s hand like an angry bird and raising his little chin at his cousin.


    ¡°Are you trying to seduce my boyfriend?!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m telling you, you don¡¯t have a chance! Qin Yunsheng and I aren¡¯t just an ordinary couple, we¡¯re engaged and we¡¯re going to get married!¡±


    Qin Yunsheng: ¡°???¡±


    He stiffened and looked at Shi Qing who was standing in front of him like a furious old hen protecting her eggs.


    Shi Qing was still lying out of his teeth, ¡°Our love is deeper than the Mariana Trench! It doesn¡¯t matter how much you like him, he likes me more!¡±


    With that, the young Marquis turned and dealt with the officer, whose brain was once again nk by that heavy blow.


    ¡°Mua¨C¡±


    Qin Yunsheng: ¡°.........¡±


    He looked at the clock on the wall that was pointing exactly at nine o¡¯clock.


    His brain crashed again.


    Please give a warm wee to the new editor joining the EKIGP team, Casey! Her name on Discord is ¡®xiao¡¯.

 Chapter 67.1

    <h4>Chapter 67.1</h4>


    <i>Editor: SimoB</i>


    Qin Yunsheng felt like something wasn¡¯t quite right.


    In one day, he went from being an innocent single dog to a man with a boyfriend.


    Then his boyfriend upgraded into his fianc¨¦.


    And it all happened in less than seven hours.


    The officer tried to do something, but before he could say anything, the young Marquis who was guarding him like a precious treasure turned to hiss at him.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare speak!¡±


    If he stopped speaking when Shi Qing ordered him to, wouldn¡¯t he lose face?


    Qin Yunsheng pretended to not hear him as he opened his mouth


    ¡°Mua!¡±


    The young Marquis quickly gave him another peck.


    Qin Yunsheng: ¡°......¡±


    The poor officer, who had never been this close to anyone since birth, blushed an even deeper shade of red. The lost way he looked at Shi Qing could almost be described as pitiful.


    He didn¡¯t mean to blush; it was just a reflex.


    But he really was taken aback.


    Shi Qing: ¡°I said you¡¯re not allowed to talk!¡±


    Qin Yunsheng: ¡°I...¡±


    ¡°Mua!¡±


    The tall and slender officer wearing a well-fitting military uniform that showed off his muscles, covered his face in a daze.


    The ce where he was kissed felt hot enough to burn.


    His blue screened brain couldn¡¯t react in time to this relentless assault.


    Qin Yunsheng: ¡°You...¡±


    ¡°MUA!¡±


    After three attacks, the officer finally recovered some semnce of thought.


    He kept his face covered and quietly shut his mouth.


    Seeing that Qin Yunsheng didn¡¯t intend to mess things up anymore, the young Marquis turned around and raised his eyebrows proudly.


    ¡°See how in love we are?¡±


    Shi Yiyi deliberatelyid in wait here so she could lure Shi Qing over and put on a show for him.


    Of course she didn¡¯t actually like Qin Yunsheng.


    Although the man was handsome and had a good temperament and figure, he was just a baron.


    The man she was going to marry must be of an even higher status.


    Normally, she wouldn¡¯t even give someone like Qin Yunsheng a second look.


    The only reason she came here was to provoke Shi Qing.


    You might be wondering why. Well, it¡¯s for the Duke¡¯s family fortune, of course.


    Although she didn¡¯t have the chance to spend much time with the Duke, she could tell that he was a very reserved person.


    He was clearly one of those old-fashioned elders who followed archaic customs, so how could such a person allow their only son and heir to be with a man?


    Shi Qing¡¯s hair-trigger temper was an open secret. If she used this incident to her advantage, it would only be a matter of days before father and son were at each other¡¯s throats.


    Shi Yiyi looked at the young Marquis who had headed right into her trap. Glee shed in her eyes.


    She said, ¡°This is the first I¡¯ve heard of you two being together, but you say you¡¯re already engaged? Fat chance.¡±


    Shi Yiyi: ¡°Shi Qing, you haven¡¯t made your rtionship with Qin-ge public yet. Although you¡¯re my little brother, he¡¯s technically still up for grabs, so why can¡¯t I pursue him?¡±


    The young Marquis became even more incensed.


    Shi Qing sneered without a hint of hesitation.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to make my rtionship with him public right now, Shi Yiyi. You don¡¯t have a chance! And here I thought you had a crush on Qin Cheng. I didn¡¯t expect you to be so key and even go after other people¡¯s partners! When I wasn¡¯t with Qin Yunsheng, you didn¡¯t confess to him. But now that we¡¯re together youe jumping out.¡± the young Marquis added, his voice full of disgust.


    Qin Cheng was also from the Science and Technology Institute. He was an Earl that the Queen held in high regard. There had been rumours that the Queen intended to make him her heir.


    So when this Earl, who was nicknamed the ¡®Invisible Prince¡¯, came to the Institute straight after graduation to indulge in research, many jaws dropped to the floor.


    The reason Shi Yiyi first came to the Institute was also because of the ¡®Invisible Prince¡¯.


    But she didn¡¯t let Shi Qing¡¯s insults get under her skin.


    There was no one around anyways, so what did it matter if he ndered her? Everything would be worth it if she could achieve her goal.


    Shi Yiyi: ¡°What I do is none of your business. I¡¯m still going to pursue Qin Yunsheng, and I¡¯ll never give up unless you make your rtionship with him public.¡±


    Shi Qing: [Tongtong, thisdy is such a sweetheart. She¡¯s so skilled and kind, are you sure she¡¯s a bad person?]


    System: [In the original plotline, she did stab Qin Yunsheng in the back. Her actions caused not only her own demise, but also the demise of her innocent husband, who was wholeheartedly devoted to research.]


    Wholeheartedly devoted to research?


    Shi Qing: [Was her husband Qin Cheng?]


    The system flipped through the data like crazy: [Yes, that¡¯s right! It was Qin Cheng!]


    Shi Qing searched his mind for memories of Qin Cheng.


    There wasn¡¯t much about his appearance, but there seemed to be a reticent young man with sses, who hid himself away to fuel his addiction to science.


    Filing this information away forter, Shi Qing took the arm of the stiff officer beside him. He looked like he was sent into a rage by his cousin¡¯s words.


    ¡°Just you wait, I¡¯ll announce it tomorrow! The whole world will know we¡¯re together!¡±


    Shi Yiyi was ecstatic, and struggled to maintain her dismissive expression.


    ¡°Whatever. You don¡¯t have the guts to do it anyways.¡±


    Saying that, she turned and left, calcting how she was going to tell Father Shi the bad news tomorrow.


    Even if Shi Qing was his only son, two men couldn¡¯t possibly have an heir, so how could he be allowed to inherit the title and the family fortune?


    Qin Yunsheng, who watched Shi Yiyi leave: ¡°......¡±


    Of course he could see the glee hidden in Shi Yiyi¡¯s eyes.


    Obviously, this cousin, who had always been at odds with Shi Qing, was deliberately provoking him to publicly dere his love for a man.


    And the young Marquis, who was able to checkmate even him, actually believed her act.


    The young Marquis was still holding onto his arm with a death grip even after his cousin had left. Qin Yunsheng remained silent for a few seconds before he spoke.


    ¡°Professor Shi, what about your promise to exin...¡±


    Shi Qing yed dumb. ¡°What promise? Did I promise something? Do you have me confused with someone else?¡±


    Qin Yunsheng: ¡°......¡±


    Even if this wasn¡¯t his first taste of the other¡¯s shamelessness, he still felt as helpless against it as ever.


    The officer reminded him in an even-tempered manner, ¡°You promised to help me exin our rtionship at 9:00.¡±


    ¡°Did I?¡± The young Marquis looked like he had amnesia. ¡°Nope. No idea. No way I said that.¡±


    Qin Yunsheng: ¡°...Please don¡¯t joke with me at a time like this.¡±


    Shi Qing stopped joking, but he was still very self-righteous. ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear what she just said? Shi Yiyi likes you, so if we tell everyone you¡¯re single, she¡¯s definitely going to pursue you again. She isn¡¯t pretty on the inside nor on the outside! If you don¡¯t want to be pestered by her into an early grave, you should be a good boy and stay like this.¡±


    The officer pinched his nose helplessly and sighed.


    Although he already knew Shi Qing and Shi Yiyi didn¡¯t get along, he hadn¡¯t expected that Shi Qing would go so far to get one over on his cousin.


    Qin Yunsheng, ¡°Shi Yiyi doesn¡¯t like me.¡±


    Shi Qing, ¡°She likes you.¡±


    Qin Yunsheng, ¡°She really doesn¡¯t like me.¡±


    Shi Qing: ¡°She really does.¡±


    Qin Yunsheng: ...This isn¡¯t working.


    He¡¯s never seen such a stubborn and rigid person, even in the army.


    The officer sighed once more, feeling like he was going to fulfill his lifetime sighing quota in a single day.


    Trying to clear his mind, he said to Shi Qing, ¡°She¡¯s clearly just saying that to provoke you to go public with our rtionship. You¡¯re ying into her hand if you really do it.¡±


    Qin Yunsheng used his knowledge of the bad blood between the cousins to offer some advice. ¡°You don¡¯t want to see that smug look on Ms. Shi¡¯s face after her scheme seeds, right?¡±


    By all rights, this should¡¯ve gotten through to Shi Qing.


    However, the young Marquis didn¡¯t bat an eyelid. ¡°There¡¯s no way. What good will it do her if I dere my rtionship with you?¡±


    Qin Yunsheng: ¡°Wouldn¡¯t the Duke be angry?¡±


    ¡°Heh.¡± Shi Qing chuckled indifferently, ¡°I don¡¯t have a good rtionship with him, so what do I care if he¡¯s angry or not.¡±


    Qin Yunsheng: ¡°...The Duke might be angry enough to refuse to leave his title and fortune to you.¡±


    The officer thought that Shi Qing would finally understand the seriousness of the matter if he said that.


    Shi Qing: ¡°Whatever. He¡¯s the one who earned all that, so he can give it to whomever he likes. I don¡¯t give two shits if he takes it to his grave.¡±


    The young Marquis¡¯s fair and beautiful face was without a trace of greed. His red lips were slightly pursed and even a little disgusted.


    Qin Yunsheng¡¯s gaze gradually grewplicated. He didn¡¯t believe that Shi Qing was ignorant of what those assets and titles represented.


    Anyone randomly pulled off the street would be willing to give everything they had for those things.


    But the young Marquis, who seemed to always rely on his family history to be arrogant and reckless, could so carelessly throw them away.


    In the end, it seemed like he was still a child.


    He only cared about getting even for every slight, without considering the long term consequences of his actions. One could only imagine how difficult his life would be in the future.


    He asked, ¡°If you really lose the Duke¡¯s support bying out, how will you live?¡±


    Shi Qing was delicate, proud and outspoken.


    But could he afford to remain that way without a steady stream of money and backing?


    The slender young Marquis who was wearing form-fitting pajamas yawned.


    From this angle, Qin Yunsheng could see the side profile of his fair and upturned nose.


    There were always some people in the world who were born with more luck than others. Not only was Shi Qing from an enviable family with inexhaustible wealth, he also had such stunning features.


    It was as if all the good things in the entire world had gone to Shi Qing.


    While Qin Yunsheng was lost in thought, the young Marquis, who didn¡¯t even know how fortunate he was, leaned against him bonelessly.


    His pretty lips seemed plump and glossy under the light, with the corners slightly curled up. Raising his eyebrows, he shed a wicked smile at the officer.


    ¡°Who do you think I am? A good-for-nothing second generation that only knows how to fool around and have fun?¡±


    Qin Yunsheng: ¡°.......¡±


    That was what Shi Qing¡¯s previous behavior pointed to??


    ...But Shi Qing¡¯s actions also proved there was more to him than that.

 Chapter 68.1

    <h4>Chapter 68.1</h4>


    <i>Editor: Casey</i>


    ¡°Qin Yunsheng, I want to eat this.¡±


    ¡°Qin Yunsheng, I want to eat that.¡±


    ¡°Qin Yunsheng, I want to eat fruit.¡±


    ¡°Qin Yunsheng, my shoulders are sore. Give me a massage.¡±


    ¡°Qin Yunsheng, I want to sing. Sing with me tonight.¡±


    These were what the young Marquis asked of his boyfriend on the first day of their rtionship.


    The next morning, not only did the people in the Science and Technology Institute receive Shi Qing¡¯s message about no longer being single, they were also fed a mouthful of dog food.


    The people at the Institute tended to be free spirited, especially the professors.


    Even though everyone knew that Shi Qing was a professor only in name, he was still a professor.


    Besides, Shi Qing was famous for never being present when there was work to do, yet always there to take some of the credit.


    However unpleasant it was, there was nothing to be done. He was a noble after all.


    Anyways, everyone¡¯s just thankful that he didn¡¯t purposely cause trouble by interfering.


    The young master cked off today as usual, but he ordered his boyfriend around constantly too.


    While he sat leisurely with a book in his hand, the tall and muscr officer hemanded rushed to and fro.


    With no breaks.


    People couldn¡¯t help but look away and start to sympathize with Qin Yunsheng.


    Someone quietly spat out, ¡°Are they really boyfriends?¡±


    Then why did it look more like they were servant and master?


    It wasn¡¯t even like this when Qin Yunsheng was a bodyguard before either.


    Because of the previous confrontation between Shi Qing and Tan Mingyi, no one dared to openly badmouth this Professor Shi who seemed to have hidden depths for fear of being made a fool.


    But that didn¡¯t stop them from gossiping about his personal life.


    Professor Shi¡¯s ¡®glorious¡¯ history was long enough to fill an entire series of books.


    And now, another crime has been added to the growing list, not treating his boyfriend with human decency.


    Qin Yunsheng happened to run into a group of gossipers outside the bathroom as he headed back to Shi Qing with freshly washed fruits.


    Hearing them whisper unttering things about Shi Qing, the rigid soldier¡¯s brows furrowed.


    As a soldier, he seemed to have responsibility embedded in his nature.


    Although it was a trap, Shi Qing really hadn¡¯t forced him to agree. He was the one who wasn¡¯t able to resist the temptation.


    Since he had agreed that Shi Qing was his little boyfriend, he had a duty to protect him.


    Besides, Shi Qing was nothing like what they were saying.


    He was still somewhat rude in private, but only a little bit.


    He might be a little spoiled, short tempered, picky and bossy&#k2026;


    But he was a good person beneath all that!


    Those rumours from before probably stemmed from people only seeing his bad-tempered exterior.


    The officer strode right over to those people.


    ¡°I think there¡¯s been a misunderstanding.¡±


    The gossiping group who suddenly saw one of the people they were talking about appear, ¡°!!!¡±


    ¡°...Qin, Qin-ge...¡±


    Qin Yunsheng remained stern as he took in the way they couldn¡¯t meet his eyes. He exined seriously, ¡°Shi Qing isn¡¯t like that. He¡¯s just got a childish temper. He was just over excited about our rtionship so he wanted to share the news with everyone.¡±


    The group: ¡°Sure sure sure.¡±


    Qin Yunsheng: ¡°Although Shi Qing¡¯s a bit difficult, he isn¡¯t the jerk you¡¯re making him out to be. He¡¯s just a little kid who doesn¡¯t know any better.¡±


    The group: ¡°......¡±


    A little kid??


    A little kid???


    Have you ever seen a kid this big??


    Which family¡¯s kid gets to be a professor??


    But in the face of a 100% serious officer in uniform, they nodded their heads against their will.


    ¡°Yes, yes. That¡¯s how we feel too.¡±


    Qin Yunsheng continued, ¡°Since you have many misunderstandings about him, I would advise not talking about him until you inform yourselves so as to not spread falsehoods.¡±


    The group, again: ¡°.......¡±


    But Professor Shi¡¯s reputation precedes him??


    Isn¡¯t his behaviour obvious??


    But they managed to squeeze a smile on their faces for Professor Shi¡¯s new boyfriend who was frowning and waiting for them to answer.


    ¡°Qin-ge...you¡¯re right.¡±


    It wasn¡¯t that Qin Yunsheng didn¡¯t see their reluctance, but nothing he said could convince them before they were ready to ept the truth.


    The officer¡¯s expression grew grave.


    He thought of Shi Qing¡¯s temperament.


    He was the kind of person to shoot himself in the foot to spite his critics, and the first thought toe to his mind after hearing that someone didn¡¯t like him definitely wasn¡¯t to prove them wrong. No, it was more likely he would deliberately try to piss them off even more.


    A ssic example of rebellion in its purest form.


    So it was only a matter of time before things devolved to how they were now, with almost the entire Institute believing he was just a bad-tempered troublemaker and leech.


    Although Qin Yunsheng knew that Shi Qing couldn¡¯t care less about what others thought of him, he felt bad for Shi Qing as his new boyfriend.


    He was obviously talented but treated like trash.


    He was obviously good hearted but treated like the viin.


    Even a light contact could cause him pain, but everyone else mistook it for him being spoiled and irritable.


    If Qin Yunsheng hadn¡¯t inadvertently hurt Shi Qing earlier, he would¡¯ve been as ignorant as those people for the rest of his life.


    He would¡¯ve always misunderstood Shi Qing and silently left once the mission was over.


    The group watched Qin Yunsheng stand there thinking deeply about something. After a brief scuffle, one person was voluntold by the rest.


    The guy scratched his head awkwardly and asked Qin Yunsheng, ¡°Qin-ge, are you really in a rtionship with Professor Shi?¡±


    The officer returned from his thoughts and nodded seriously.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°T-t-then we definitely have to congratte you guys, but...Qin-ge, don¡¯t you find the interactions between you and Professor Shi a bit strange?¡±


    The awkwardness of bad mouthing someone to their face was unavoidable. The guy stammered through his words, ¡°In a rtionship, aren¡¯t you supposed to be understanding and kind towards each other?¡±


    Although it¡¯s been less than a day since Shi Qing and Qin Yunsheng had made their rtionship public, their roles were already clear.


    Qin Yunsheng was one sidedly taking care of Shi Qing.


    And all Shi Qing did was order him around even more than usual.


    A normal rtionship shouldn¡¯t be like that, right?


    Although no one found it strange for Shi Qing to act this way, Qin Yunsheng was another matter.


    The officer was naturally very kind with an easy smile on his face. However, the strength emanating from his body was enough to make people think twice about approaching him, especially considering his toned muscles and dark eyes.


    When he stood with an expressionless face, it was enough to strike fear into everyone¡¯s hearts.


    Yet such an intimidating man followed behind Shi Qing like a big dog, obeying his everymand.


    How, how did this make any sense...


    The guy carefully continued, ¡°Um, I¡¯ve also dated a couple of times. In my opinion, only couples that care for each other canst, right Qin-ge?¡±


    Qin Yunsheng didn¡¯t realize the impression he was giving off right now. He just nodded and expressed his agreement.


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    Qin Yunsheng agreed so readily that the person, who was racking his brains for a tactful way to remind him, was stunned.


    Impatient with their tongue-tied colleague, another person stepped forward and said bluntly, ¡°Qin-ge, you know that we admire and respect you. Of course, we¡¯re happy that you¡¯ve found someone, but don¡¯t you think that Professor Shi seems a bit too flippant with you? How many errands has he sent you off on just today?¡±


    Taking care of your boyfriend was one thing, but this was just tantly ordering a servant around, ah.


    When another person saw how Qin Yunsheng didn¡¯t get angry yet, he also carefully opened his mouth.


    ¡°Qin-ge, haven¡¯t you noticed that, even though you¡¯re together now, you and Professor Shi still interact in the same way as before?¡±


    Qin Yunsheng¡¯s body stiffened at those words.


    Yes, they were a couple now, but Shi Qing¡¯s attitude towards him was still the same as ever.


    He still ordered him around and bossily demanded him to do this and that. Then, in Qin Yunsheng¡¯s spare time, Shi Qing would make him massage his shoulders and back without a hint of gratitude.


    He was displeased with this behaviour before, but his professionalism won out in the end. He continued to carry out his tasks with a cold expression.


    But now, after realizing that Shi Qing¡¯s attitude towards him hasn¡¯t changed in the slightest after they became a couple, the look on the officer¡¯s face gradually changed.


    His eyes darkened thoughtfully.


    ¡°Could it be...¡±


    The group was d to see him finallying around. They looked at him nervously and expectantly.


    Qin Yunsheng: ¡°Has Shi Qing always liked me?¡±


    The group: ¡°???¡±


    The group: ¡°...¡±


    Dude, what the hell led you to that conclusion??


    Who treats the person they like like this?!


    The officer, however, didn¡¯t even notice their astonishment. He got lost in his thoughts once again.


    In fact, now that he thought about it, Shi Qing has always treated him differently than other people...


    He would self righteously order him around and act like a spoiled child around him.


    But he was noticeably tight lipped around other people, so there was no chance that he ordered them around as well.


    Wasn¡¯t this because he meant something more to Shi Qing than other people?


    That would certainly exin the situation from before with the giarized research. Would a normal person not only not deny the usation, but stubbornly insist that he and Tan Mingyi were working together?


    Although it seemed like Shi Qing was deliberately trying to anger him, who would throw dirty water on themselves to get back at someone else?


    Shi Qing also had nothing to gain from making their rtionship public.


    He was at the age to date or marry, but how could he do that with a supposed boyfriend in tow?


    On the other hand, Qin Yunsheng only stood to gain from being his boyfriend.


    The officer¡¯s furrowed brows gradually loosened.


    His eyes also took on a bit of tenderness and pity.


    ¡°So he¡¯s liked me since then...¡±


    Shi Qing mentioned many times that Qin Yunsheng was exactly his type, but the officer had tuned out his words.


    It seemed that he was telling the truth.


    The group: ¡°???¡±

 Chapter 69.2

    <h4>Chapter 69.2</h4>


    <i>Editor: SimoB</i>


    A colleague sitting near the lounge saw Tan Mingyi knocking on the door so tantly. He got up in a hurry and dragged him back.


    ¡°Dude, what are you doing?¡±


    Tan Mingyi looked back at him, bewildered. ¡°I left my phone inside. Didn¡¯t our lounge doorck a lock? Why can¡¯t I open the door?¡±


    The colleague whispered to him, ¡°Let me finish. Qin-ge and Professor Shi are inside, I saw them go in with my own eyes.¡±


    ¡°What are Qin-ge and Professor Shi doing in there?¡±


    A hand to his mouth cut Tan Mingyi off. ¡°Shh! I¡¯m telling you, the two of them are definitely-¡±


    Qin Yunsheng moved the table away.


    He pulled the door open and walked out, smiling at Tan Mingyi, ¡°You can go in and look for your phone.¡±


    Looking at Qin Yunsheng¡¯s clothes, which were obviously Professor Shi¡¯s, Tan Mingyi finally understood what his colleague was trying to tell him.


    In the era of information, even a young adult like him knew quite a bit.


    The little teenager¡¯s face immediately reddened. He staggered into the room just in time to run into Shi Qing, who was in Qin Yunsheng¡¯s clothes.


    Tan Mingyi: ¡°......¡±


    He blushed even more and stammered an apology, ¡°S-sorry Professor Shi, I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t mean to disturb you, I¡¯m sorry!¡±


    Saying that, Tan Mingyi grabbed his phone from the table and fled.


    The little Marquis looked at his swiftly retreating figure and smirked as he strode out, hanging directly on to the officer.


    ¡°What¡¯s for lunch?¡±


    Qin Yunsheng took care to note his little boyfriend¡¯s preferences. ¡°How about the yellow stewed chicken and rice? It¡¯s pretty spicy. I¡¯ll go buy some now.¡±


    Shi Qing: ¡°Okay.¡±


    The nearby colleague who was listening in on their conversation: ¡°...¡±


    He really didn¡¯t expect that someone usually as attentive as Qin-ge would act like this with Professor Shi.


    How could he let his boyfriend eat spicy food after what they just did together?


    That wouldn¡¯t be good for his body.


    Everyone wasining about how Qin-ge was too good for Professor Shi, but it seemed like Qin-ge could stand to be more considerate as well.


    Shi Qing was present, so he kept his mouth shut, so as not to bebelled as a troublemaker who couldn¡¯t mind his own business.


    It was only after he watched Professor Shi return to his seat that he carefully walked over to Qin Yunsheng.


    He whispered: ¡°Qin-ge, I don¡¯t think you should buy that dish.¡±


    Qin Yunsheng: ¡°?¡±


    He continued whispering: ¡°Although Professor Shi appears fierce, I can tell who tops between the two of you. Actually, I guess that¡¯s none of my business. Um, how do I say this...Professor Shi definitely has it harder.¡±


    Qin Yunsheng: ¡°???¡±


    The guy couldn¡¯t help but show a look of condemnation as he whispered: ¡°How can you make him eat spicy food after doing that? Even I know you can¡¯t do that. Why not go with something mild like rice porridge? You¡¯re a good guy in every other way, but a man has to know how to be considerate too.¡±


    Qin Yunsheng: ¡°...What are you talking about?¡±


    The guy rolled his eyes. ¡°This isn¡¯t the time to y dumb Qin-ge. Let me tell you, men and women have different bodies. If you don¡¯t give a little TLC afterwards, someone as bad-tempered as Professor Shi will definitely resent you for it.¡±


    The officer finally understood.


    His face reddened once again.


    But Qin Yunsheng was only helpless before Shi Qing. When dealing with other people, he could maintain a serious expression, despite his blush.


    He knitted his eyebrows and said in a severe tone. ¡°You¡¯ve misunderstood.¡±


    ¡°Aiyo no need to exin what you were doing in the lounge. Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t tell a soul.¡±


    Qin Yunsheng: ¡°You¡¯ve really misunderstood.¡±


    The guy chuckled: ¡°Come on, there¡¯s no need to pretend with me. What else could the two of you have been up to for an hour in there! It¡¯s not like you can¡¯t, Qin-ge.¡±


    ¡°Everyone saw how you and Professor Shi were together for over an hour, and you even blocked the door when Xiao Tan tried to go in just now! You even changed your clothes beforeing out. If you really didn¡¯t do anything, then people might start suspecting your ability to put out, Qin-ge. Okay, I¡¯ve said everything I wanted to, so stop pretending and buy some rice porridge for Professor Shi so he can recover sooner.¡±


    Qin Yunsheng: ¡°......¡±


    When it was time to eat, Shi Qing was tapping away on hisputer while drinking yogurt.


    The officer returned with their meals.


    Seeing that the young Marquis was concentrating on his work without even looking at him, Qin Yunsheng went ahead and set their meals out like usual.


    A bowl of yellow stewed chicken and rice.


    And a bowl of rice porridge.


    Plus a small dish of pickled vegetables.


    Shi Qing¡¯s hands withdrew from the keyboard when he caught a whiff of the tantalizing fragrance. He turned to eat.


    ¡°Why did you buy rice porridge in the middle of the day?¡±


    Qin Yunsheng silently ced the porridge and pickled vegetables on his side.


    There were only three vegetables on the te, but each one was quiterge, enough for him to eat with a bowl of porridge.


    Only when he finished moving things around did the officer, who was fit and healthy and had to eat at least two bowls of rice a meal, softly say, ¡°I suddenly wanted to eat rice porridge.¡±


    Shi Qing looked at him with a teasing smile, ¡°Oh really?¡±


    Qin Yunsheng silently looked down at the translucent porridge on the table. ¡°Yep.¡±


    Shi Qing: [Tsk, is that your dignity as a man speaking?]


    Before the officer could react, the little Marquis snatched away two thirds of the pickled vegetables in a sh.


    Under Qin Yunsheng¡¯s dazed gaze, the little Marquis proudly ced the two pickled vegetables into his bowl.


    Then he announced with extra righteousness, ¡°I also like pickled vegetables. These two are mine.¡±


    The officer¡¯s eyes softened as he looked at the smug little Marquis, who was acting like he got some priceless treasure.


    He was also quite happy. Curling his lips, he used his chopsticks to ce thest pickled vegetable into Shi Qing¡¯s bowl as well.


    ¡°You can have them all if you like.¡±


    The little Marquis snorted, ¡°Am I that kind of unreasonable person?¡±


    He then picked up the vegetable in the bowl and bit into it, smiling radiantly at the officer. ¡°Yes, I am!¡±


    He pushed his yellow stewed chicken rice to the middle of the table, ¡°Let¡¯s eat together.¡±


    The corners of Qin Yunsheng¡¯s upturned mouth curled even higher.


    He nced at Shi Qing indulgently before munching on a piece of potato.


    [Ding! Qin Yunsheng¡¯s animosity value: 50/100]


    ***


    Qin Yunsheng was a mature protagonist.


    Since he was so independent, his animosity value would automatically lower without Shi Qing having to do anything.


    But if he did do something, it would go down even faster.


    And since his mission was to protect Shi Qing anyway, the officer had a very good excuse for staying by the young Marquis¡¯ side 24 hours a day.


    Qin Yunsheng didn¡¯t feel that he was doing anything in particr, but to other people...


    How was this taking care of your boyfriend?! It was more like Qin Yunsheng was taking care of a little baby incapable of living on its own!


    Although it was nice for a couple to love each other, this was just too... strange.


    The young man who had the best rtionship with Qin Yunsheng was sent out to persuade him.


    It was fine to be nice to Professor Shi, but the professor would be a waste if he continued to be spoiled like this.


    What if Professor Shi was so used to this treatment that he would find another caretaker after Qin Yunsheng¡¯s mission was over?!


    After listening to the other party¡¯s tactful persuasion, Qin Yunsheng expressed his bewilderment as to why they would feel that he was doing too much.


    He wasn¡¯t doing too much, and he was having fun doing it too.


    The young man: ¡°...You don¡¯t feel like you¡¯re doing too much?¡±


    Qin Yunsheng: ¡°Not at all.¡±


    All he did was gently wake up the little Marquis every morning, pass him his toothbrush and some water, and wait until Shi Qing finished brushing his teeth. Then he just used a wet towel to meticulously wipe his boyfriend¡¯s face.


    After that, the officer would help the little Marquis, who was usually dozing off on his shoulder, put on his clothes, socks and shoes before finally taking him to work.


    What else was he supposed to do? Shi Qing was always sleepy in the morning.


    The little Marquis would usually study something that Qin Yunsheng couldn¡¯t understand before lunch. He was on hisputer 80% of the time.


    This research took up so much of Shi Qing¡¯s attention that he could only lean back on his chair with his mouth open, waiting to be fed.


    The officer would, of course, remain by his side, feeding him chips, fruit, cookies and juice.


    It was important for even snacks to be a bnced meal.


    If he didn¡¯t feed his little boyfriend, who would make sure he got a bit of everything?


    From time to time, Qin Yunsheng would free up his hands to massage the little Marquis¡¯ sore shoulders.


    That was the least he could do since Shi Qing was working this hard for their country. What was one quick massage?


    Shi Qing was already tired out by noon, so how could Qin Yunsheng make him go all the way down to buy lunch? Of course he should be the one to go.


    The same logic could be applied to the afternoon work time and dinner.


    The young man, after listening to Qin Yunsheng¡¯s ¡®logical¡¯ spiel: ¡°.......¡±


    He felt that his previous belief about love being just a chemical reaction of dopamine had been thoroughly disproved.


    It turned out that falling in love could really blind one¡¯s eyes.


    The Qin Yunsheng who had once coldly told him that he was here to protect his charge and not to be a babysitter was nowhere to be seen!


    WTF!?


    Love was such a scary thing!


    He was better off being a single dog after all.


    But looking at the Qin Yunsheng in front of him, who was saying things like ¡°I actually didn¡¯t do anything much.¡± and ¡°This is the least I can do.¡±...


    The young man wanted to make a final rescue attempt.


    ¡°Qin-ge, I understand that Professor Shi is sleepy everyday, but to say he¡¯s contributing to the country when he eats snacks and dozes off is a little too-¡±


    The officer interrupted him, dead serious: ¡°I¡¯m going to stop you there. He¡¯s eating snacks and dozing off because he¡¯s too busy with work to take a break.¡±


    The young man: ¡°... Sure, whatever. Then what about him contributing to the country...?¡±


    Qin Yunsheng: ¡°He¡¯s still working on it. It¡¯s almost done.¡±


    The young man: ¡°......¡±


    Forget it, this guy was hopeless.


    DOA.


    He gave up on rescuing Qin Yunsheng. With a face pale from having his worldview irrevocably altered, the young man entered the office in a trance.


    He noticed as soon as he entered that almost the entire staff was gathered around Shi Qing.


    The colleague who wasining with him about Shi Qing tantly munching on potato chips during work now had a fervent expression on his face.


    ¡°Professor Shi!! Your research is amazing!!¡±


    ¡°This is an unbelievable contribution to our country!!¡±

 Chapter 75

    <h4>Chapter 75</h4>


    <i>Editor: SimoB</i>


    It was the middle of the night. Shi Qing started to examine his memories while ying with his tail.


    Actually, there wasn¡¯t much to go over. The original host might have had a tail and resembled the kind mermaid found in fairy tales, but how could such an idealistic creature survive in the dangerous deep sea?


    He was more like a siren than a mermaid. ording to his inherited memories, sirens liked to lounge on reefs and sing to attract ships. Causing said ships to crash into the reefs was one of their favourite pastimes.


    Sirens were also notorious for their great fighting strength underwater and their skin, which appeared delicate but couldn¡¯t be cut by even the sharpest object. They were almost invincible in the deep sea.


    In a sea where the weak were the prey of the strong, it was natural to hunt others for their meat. As long as you have the strength, no one would object even if you clear out the entire area.


    But the wicked sirens didn¡¯t kill their prey for food, they killed them for the thrill of the hunt.


    Cruelty seemed to be engraved in every siren¡¯s bones. They had an innate instinct to provoke anything that wandered into sight. They thrived off the misery of others.


    Many people believed the creatures of the sea to be simple minded beasts that only knew how to swim around, but they too had a strong desire to survive. This was reflected in the way they yed dead after catching a glimpse of a siren from afar, if they couldn¡¯t sneak away in time.


    The shallower areas were a different story. Because the attention of the sirens were focused on humans everytime they surfaced, the schools of pretty little fishes in the shallow areas were not very afraid of them. They would even chase after the sirens¡¯ tails or arms and gently nibble on the appendages, painting a truly beautiful image to behold.


    Shi Qing chuckled once he finished checking his memories.


    Shi Qing: [Tongtong, what kind of protagonist could possibly screw me over now that I¡¯m this strong?]


    No matter if it was on the shore or in the deep sea, a siren could kill whoever they wished just by opening their mouth. And they had even more options if they were underwater.


    The system offered a cautious reminder: [Host, the body you¡¯re in hasn¡¯t matured yet.]


    Shi Qing: [What¡¯s the difference? I can still go wherever I wish in the sea.]


    He stretched his pale arms out to therge and bright moon hanging in the sky. With a slight motion, his originally harmlessly pink and round fingernails split to reveal ws that were sharper than knives beneath.


    He idly extended and retracted them again and again.


    The action was reminiscent of felines onnd. Their paws might look pink, fuzzy and tender, but there were razor sharp nails hidden within, ready to tear anything or anyone to pieces at will.


    Then Shi Qing turned to look at his tail. The long fish tail was a silvery white that seemed to glitter with a light of its own under the gentle moonlight.


    It was hard to believe that something as beautiful as a piece of art was actually a deadly weapon.


    For example, if he were to just swish his tail, he could bludgeon a shark or an orca to death.


    Just think about how much more powerful such an attack would be onnd, without water resistance.


    Even if he was in the body of a child, there was basically no one who could beat him.


    Even if the protagonist had the protection of plot armour, killing a siren would be no small feat.


    With this certainty in mind, Shi Qing began to check the original storyline.


    He confirmed his suspicions very quickly.


    As expected, he was the viin who ended up killing the protagonist.


    He wasn¡¯t surprised at all. If the protagonist could win against someone like him then they would undoubtedly be a monster.


    This world had just gone through a Great Cleansing.


    The gist of the Great Cleansing was that this was approaching the point where it could no longer support life, so it started cleaning out the ones at the top of the food chain, humans, to stop their overexploitation of the Earth.


    The human advantage was nothing more than technology. Therefore, the took the most efficient path to save itself and cut off all electricity.


    At the same time, as humans developed more advanced technologies and gradually encroached into the sea, all kinds of creatures emerged in the Great Purge.


    Sirens, for example.


    Sirens were solitary creatures, and the original host was no exception. He had always lived alone. However, thanks to his inherited memories, he knew that humans were the most delicious prey. Therefore he swam to the surface right after noticing the¡¯s abnormal behaviour.


    In the process of surfacing, the siren spotted a deep sea beast he had never seen before, not even in his inherited memories.


    It was very strange looking, at least to the siren.


    In the deep sea, other than the sirens who evolved delicate features to lure humans, creatures were generally not very good looking.


    After all, the deep sea was pitch ck. Except for some creatures that could see at night (like the sirens), everything was basically blind.


    Their appearance generally hovered around ¡°no one will see me anyway so I¡¯ll just grow whatever¡±.


    There were oddities aplenty.


    Anything you can think of and more.


    Just not any good looking ones.


    Yet the creature the siren had never seen before was more than good looking. It had big and sharp ws, golden scales each bigger than the siren¡¯s face, and a long beard that floated in the dark sea.


    It was the most beautiful creature the siren has ever seen.


    But it was also dangerous.


    The creature resembled a giant sea serpent the siren had seen before, but that snake was like a hatchling in front of this behemoth.


    The siren had never seen such a giant beast before. It was evenrger than the creature called a dinosaur in its inherited memories.


    If any other creature had stumbled upon such a beast, they would have long since fled. But the siren was different. It was in his nature to toy with his prey, and even if the behemoth was toorge for him to y with he still wanted to try.


    So the siren skulked around and found that the beast¡¯s eyes were shut. He approached its face.


    The next thing he noticed was the round pearl that was half the size of his body resting in the beast¡¯s mouth. It shined with a lustrous light even in the deep sea.


    The siren, who loved everything that shone, leaped into the beast¡¯s mouth and ran away with the pearl in his arms.


    After hiding the pearl, he went back to the shore to y with the humans.


    Then the beast woke up while he was ying with the protagonist.


    Originally, the author never intended for the protagonist to die here. The behemoth was supposed to be the protagonist¡¯s unlikely saviour from the brink of death. It would return to the depths of the ocean after killing the siren. In addition, for some (author-given gold finger) reason, the behemoth took a liking to humans and helped the protagonist a few timester on.


    Unfortunately, the storyline fell apart.


    Before the behemoth coulde to the rescue, the protagonist was toyed with to death by the siren.


    He died a very, very miserable death.


    With the death of the protagonist, the plot couldn¡¯t go on and the world copsed.


    Shi Qing affirmed: [This world¡¯s protagonist definitely isn¡¯t the person I¡¯m looking for.]


    The System was at a loss; [How does the Host know that?]


    Shi Qing: [Because the protagonist in this world is a woman.]


    System: [???]


    System: [......]


    It looked at the short haired woman with a scarred face and a cigarette in her mouth in the profile and pondered.


    Shi Qing: [There¡¯s only two other living creatures other than me involved in the plot here. If it¡¯s not the protagonist then it can only be that giant beast.]


    The current timeline was that he¡¯s already stolen therge pearl. He was also starting to seduce the protagonist.


    In other words, it wasn¡¯t long before that behemoth woke up.


    The beautiful mermaid dove into the sea and swam deeper.


    Mermaids were able to see at night, so everything was as clear as day to Shi Qing. He saw all kinds of coral bushes, small fish with beautiful patterns, andrge crabs holding up pincers.


    He was very fast and quickly reached the deep sea.


    The further he descended, the more bizarre the surrounding creatures became.


    Hideous and fierce looking with exposed fangs everywhere.


    They were so ugly that it was almost cute.


    The siren kept going down. All the creatures with a modicum of intelligence dove out of his way.


    Finally, Shi Qing found the behemoth in his memory.


    He stopped swimming and looked at the creature in front of him. It was as tall as a building and covered with beautiful light yellow scales.


    [It¡¯s not as big as the original owner remembered it to be. There¡¯s plenty of creatures this big in the deep sea.]


    The System shut down its visual sensors and notified the Host in a wavering voice.


    [Host, that¡¯s its d***.]


    Shi Qing: [???]


    He flicked his big beautiful tail as he looked up.


    [Damn... What a stimting sight!]

 Chapter 77

    <h4>Chapter 77</h4>


    <i>Editor: SimoB</i>


    It was only natural that the golden dragon would have such thoughts. After all, he had been a pariah even back when he was just an egg.


    He¡¯s never even seen a small shrimp growing up. Everything he knew about the various deep-sea species came from his inherited memories, which also showed how different his personality was from other dragons.


    Before his ancestors all died off, leaving only a single egg behind more than 100,000 years ago, they found thrill in roaming the depths of the ocean.


    On the other hand, the golden dragon liked to be a shut-in and sleep all day.


    While his ancestors were willing to travel to distant oceans for their favourite prey, fighting the fat birds in the skies just for a bite of the giant ice crabs that lived in icebergs, he ate whatever he could find when he was hungry.


    The reason the golden dragon was so different was probably because his onlypanion growing up was his pearl.


    A pearl that couldn¡¯t speak or move at that. All it did was glow.


    After tens of thousands of years of solitude, the fact that no living creature dared to approach him was engraved deep in the golden dragon¡¯s sense of self.


    And now his pearl had vanished.


    The huge pearl that was supposed to be securely in his mouth was gone.


    Plus, there was a little mermaid sleeping soundly where it used to be, who didn¡¯t seem the least bit afraid of him.


    This must be his pearl.


    Because only his pearl wasn¡¯t afraid of him.


    He didn¡¯t let the fact that the pearl wasn¡¯t alive affect his line of reasoning.


    As the golden dragon pondered this, his long long long long body confidently curled around the little mermaid in the center some more.


    This had to be his pearl.


    Ecstatic, he started searching through his memories about creatures with a simr appearance to the little mermaid. After identifying him as a siren, hebed through his inherited memories for how to raise sirens.


    He was too excited about finally meeting another lifeform to wonder about why the spirit form of his pearl would be a little siren.


    This was the first time a living creature had dared to approach him since he was an egg.


    If he couldn¡¯t swim as fast as he could to swallow the sea creatures that desperately avoided him, the golden dragon would¡¯ve quickly starved to death.


    But the golden dragon was too busy eating during his binges to notice what exactly he ate.


    He would clear out all life in an area for a century or two anyways.


    Therefore, ording to his recollections, this was the golden dragon¡¯s first time meeting a siren.


    Fortunately, his almighty inherited memories prevailed once again.


    The golden dragon carefully shielded his little pearl with his body while checking his inherited memories.


    Sirens did exist 100,000 years ago.


    But the conditions of the time were very different from now. Dragons were still the masters of the seas then, and they roamed underwater in groups, searching for entertainment.


    Namely, eating other creatures, ripping apart other creatures, and toying with other creatures.


    If said creatures existed now, they would be called prehistoric behemoths. But they were nothing more than the dragons¡¯ ythings in the deep sea of long ago.


    Sirens at the time were more like the food of the food of the food...of the dragons¡¯ ythings.


    They were at the very bottom of the food chain.


    The ancient sirens were too busy with survival to even think about ying with humans. Besides, humans didn¡¯t even exist back then.


    Ancient sirens were notoriously ugly, with big bby tails and gray dull scales. Their ws couldn¡¯t be retracted yet and their fangs grew right out of their mouths.


    Even the golden dragon, who had never directly seen a living creature, shook his head in disgust at the sight of the sirens from his inherited memories.


    Then hisrge head turned back to the little mermaid his body was wrapped around.


    The little mermaid shiftedfortably at that moment and turned over. In the dark sea, his beautiful silver fishtail that seemed to glow from within appeared especially slender. His wless skin was milky and bore no resemnce to the blue and scale-covered skin from the dragon¡¯s inherited memories. The mermaid seemed to be having a good dream, since the pastel pink lips on that tender little face curled up slightly.


    The disgust in the golden dragon¡¯s heart cleared in a sh.


    His whiskers trembled with joy as he purposely forgot about how ugly the sirens in his inherited memories were. He continued to watch the little one.


    Inherited memories were passed down from one generation of dragons to the next.


    Even though the golden dragon was thest of his race, he could still learn the various skills of a dragon thanks to his inherited memories.


    Of course, the other dragons would¡¯ve never guessed that thest surviving dragon would be a shut in.


    Other than breaking out of the egg shell using his own power, the golden dragon took a very passive approach to life.


    The changes that the world had undergone in the past 100,000 years were very beneficial to him. All the golden dragon had to do was eat and sleep since no creatures would daree close.


    Getting back to the topic at hand, the golden dragon went through his inherited memories a second time and carefully took notes.


    Sirens were fragile. They could die from a slight touch.


    The golden dragon looked at the little mermaid he was coiled around and carefully brought him closer so that no stray sea creatures could ram into him.


    Even if this area seemed to bepletely devoid of life, you could never be too careful.


    The golden dragon continued to review.


    Sirens liked to sing, but the creatures around them didn¡¯t like to listen. They would gang up on the sirens and beat them for disturbing the peace, causing many sirens to die from anger.


    If they could anger themselves to death, sirens must be very mentally fragile.


    Also, sirens were the weakest creatures in the sea. Anyone could bully them, so sirens were often very timid. Due to this, some dragons used to keep sirens as pets.


    Unfortunately, sirens were just too fragile. A casual tail sweep was lethal to them, and their meat wasn¡¯t even tasty.


    So dragons from back then used to keep sirens as pets...


    The golden dragon flicked his long tail thoughtfully.


    So my pearl became a little siren because of what happened 100,000 years ago?


    The golden dragon diligently reviewed the information about sirens again. He paid particr attention to how sirens were fragile and delicate creatures that liked shiny things.


    His inherited memories said that sirens were on the lowest rung of the food chain, but the golden dragon was confident in his ability to protect him. After all, whether it was 100,000 years ago or now, dragons were still the rulers of the sea.


    He didn¡¯t even consider that things might be different now, that the pitiful little sirens might¡¯ve overturned their fate and became the new rulers of the sea.


    The golden dragon looked at the still sleeping siren with pity. He felt very protective towards this weak yet lovable creature.


    Poor little thing. If a little guy like him hadn¡¯t been sleeping soundly in my mouth, he might¡¯ve been bullied by the other sea creatures.


    Since he had kept the pearl with him for tens of thousands of years, one could argue that he hatched the little mermaid.


    He tried his best to widen his eyes and closely examine the little mermaid that was even tinier than his ws.


    The golden dragon¡¯s gaze took in his little face, his little arms, and his little tail.


    Look at how lustrous and round the scales on his tail are. They¡¯re just like the ones on my tail.


    After forcibly creating a resemnce between himself and the little mermaid, the golden dragon was even more convinced of his theory.


    That would make me this little mermaid¡¯s dad then.


    Aftering to that conclusion, the golden dragon tried to recall how dragons raised their young.


    Oh wait. They didn¡¯t.


    Dragons threw their eggs away without a care in the world. The little hatchlings would find their own way back to the tribe with their inherited memories.


    The golden dragon looked at the tender little mermaid and felt like he couldn¡¯t bear to do such a thing.


    He was so small.


    And he was once the golden dragon¡¯s pearl.


    ...But why hasn¡¯t his little pearl woken up yet?


    The golden dragon carefully retracted a w as much as possible, but he was still hesitant to directly touch the ¡®weak¡¯ mermaid. Instead, he slowly touched the strands of Shi Qing¡¯s hair.


    The soft hair fluttered between the dragon¡¯s ws, and the golden dragon¡¯s heart became overwhelmed with tender and warm emotions.


    The orphaned dragon vigorously swished its tail. A thought came to mind.


    So this is what it feels like to be a dad...


    The golden dragon¡¯s tail continued to move as he reveled in the joy of fatherhood, just like it once did when he was ying happily as a child. But then, there were no other creatures to see it.


    His tail flicked again and again in delight.


    After taking a break, it swished some more.


    Hundred of meters below, in the trench, countless deep sea creatures were swept away by a sudden vortex of water.


    After managing to endure the initial assault, they were caught up in a second wave.


    If they could speak, they would definitely curse and condemn that vicious dragon who could create whirlpools just by flicking its tail.


    Oh, you think you¡¯re so impressive just because you¡¯re big?!


    Just because your tail is longer than this trench?!!


    Just because you can cause whirlpools just by moving?!!!


    Ahhhhh!!!


    ¡ª-


    In the tranquil sea above, Shi Qing yawned, rolled aroundfortably, hugged his tail, and slowly opened his eyes.


    His vision was immediately filled with the gigantic head of the dragon.


    And the dragon¡¯s two eyes which resembled twin suns.


    His whiskers fluttered in delight as he affectionately rubbed the little mermaid in front of him with them.


    [Hello little one, I¡¯m your daddy.]

 Chapter 79

    <h4>Chapter 79</h4>


    <i>Editor: SimoB</i>


    The golden dragon¡¯s roar echoed across the ocean.


    ¡ª ¡°I¡¯ll eat you!¡±


    ¡ª ¡±Eat you!¡±


    ¡ª ¡°You!¡±


    However, most people couldn¡¯t understand his promation.


    To be precise, humans couldn¡¯t understand what he said because this kind of sound just made their ears ring.


    It was only when the golden dragon was satisfied with his warning to the surrounding creatures that he returned to the sea where his little pearl was waiting.


    The humans on the ind were all on their knees, unable to even crawl by then.


    Especially after that final roar. The whole ind shook as if there was an earthquake, and even the coconuts on the trees fell down.


    Only after waiting for a while did the group struggle to their feet and help each other up.


    ¡°Boss, what the hell was that?! Hiss, my ears hurt.¡±


    ¡°Speak louder! I can¡¯t hear you!!¡±


    ¡°I said my ears hurt!!!¡±


    Zeng Nan didn¡¯t participate in these trivial conversations. All of her attention was focused on the sea.


    One of her subordinates got up shakily and asked her, ¡°Boss, what should we do now? Will we go out to sea again?¡±


    Zeng Nan: ¡°Let¡¯s fish in shallow waters first without venturing too far out. Judging by the size of that thing it shouldn¡¯te too close to the shore.¡±


    But the fishes seemed to know that humans no longer possessed high-tech equipment after the apocalypse. Now fishing in shallow waters was like finding a needle in a haystack.


    If you wanted to fill your stomach, you had to go to the deep sea.


    There was something else on Zeng Nan¡¯s mind. Did that mermaid know that these kinds of beasts lived in the deep sea?


    If he knew, then how did he survive up until now?


    To be honest, although Zeng Nan has always been wary of the mermaid, she couldn¡¯t understand why he chose to act like a weak and naive person despite being powerful enough to survive underwater.


    Wasn¡¯t his act a little too obvious?


    This was the ocean they were talking about. It was a territory that even humans did not dare to tread too deeply before they lost their advantage.


    Zeng Nan couldn¡¯t believe that something as harmless as that mermaid pretended to be could survive in there.


    But she didn¡¯t understand why the mermaid acted like that while approaching her either.


    Of course, what Zeng Nan didn¡¯t know was that sirens all had a twisted nature and liked to toy with humans. She was just lucky enough to run into a fledgling siren thatcked experience.


    In any case, it was more reassuring to be with a mermaid who was at least willing tomunicate versus that fearsome behemoth who just popped out and attacked them with sonic waves for no reason.


    She was almost hoping for the next strange creature she met from the sea to be that mermaid again.


    Anyone was better than that giant beast.


    [Ding! Zeng Nan¡¯s animosity value: 97]


    When he received the notification, Shi Qing was diving down with the golden dragon.


    For the first time in tens of thousands of years, a creature was apanying him. The golden dragon¡¯s tail swayed happily as he took the little mermaid to the ces he had discovered as a child.


    A ce covered with shipwrecks.


    Boxes of jewels that had been corroded by the sea fell and scattered everywhere.


    The silver and emeralds were pretty much rusted and useless, but the gold ornaments shone as brightly as ever.


    When he was a youngling, the golden dragon loved these piles of gold, and his favorite thing to do at that time was to search the ocean floor for more treasures to bring to his secret base.


    When he grew up and became a shut in, he grew bored of this game.


    He couldn¡¯t eat gold and it couldn¡¯t help him sleep either.


    But now the golden dragon was incredibly d that he liked to collect shiny things as a child.


    ording to his inherited memories, sirens were very fond of shiny little baubles too.


    The golden dragon carefully used his ws to rifle through a pile of golden jewelry. He finally decided on a radiant crown that had been down here for who knows how long.


    ¡°Do you like this one?¡± The overbearing *rich* CEO dragon unted his wealth like a child. ¡°Everything here is mine, and now they¡¯re all yours too.¡±


    The little mermaid took the crown and ced it on his head.


    It really was a very majestic crown. Most importantly, it was made mainly of gold with diamonds of various sizes set on it, so the seawater couldn¡¯t corrode it.


    When Shi Qing was done wearing it, he flicked his fishtail and swam to the golden dragon¡¯s carefully spread ws.


    He asked cutely, ¡°Do I look pretty?¡±


    ¡°The prettiest.¡±


    The golden dragon continued to act like a corrupt ruler who had been bewitched by a wicked consort. His two big dragon eyes only had room for the little mermaid in front of him as he sung his praises.


    ¡°My baby is the prettiest fish I have ever seen.¡±


    Well, technically Shi Qing was the only fish he had ever seen up close.


    All the other ones got sucked into his stomach before he could get a good look at them.


    But that didn¡¯t diminish how sincere the golden dragon¡¯spliment was.


    Shi Qing was happy to sit on the golden dragon¡¯s paw and watch him carefully pick out some other good pieces.


    Sirens did like jewelry, but they usually didn¡¯t wear it themselves. After all, swimming as fast as possible was very important underwater. Ornaments, no matter how light, would only slow them down.


    But since Shi Qing was with the ruler of the seas, he didn¡¯t have to worry about that.


    Soon, the little mermaid was all dolled up.


    Too much gold might be a bit gaudy on humans, but they only entuated the dazzling beauty of the fair-skinned little mermaid. Wearing a beautiful pure gold crown, golden bracelets, and a shiny diamond ne, Shi Qing was more radiant than ever.


    The golden dragon¡¯s heart was bursting with satisfaction.


    His ws carefully circled the little mermaid, shielding him from sight.


    He sweetly asked the little mermaid, ¡°Where do you want to go to y next? I know a lot of fun ces.¡±


    Once again, the golden dragon was grateful for his inherited memories.


    Even though he¡¯s been a shut in for millennia, he still knew where to go to have some fun.


    Shi Qing: ¡°I want to go to the shore and find my human friends.¡±


    The golden dragon was stunned.


    His little mermaid...actually had friends??


    He thought they had something special!!


    The golden dragonpletely ignored the question of ¡°how can my pearl have friends?¡±


    His tail started whipping up a storm again.


    Finally, he managed to utter a question. ¡°Do you like your human friends?¡±


    The golden dragon knew of humans.


    But he didn¡¯t like them.


    They were so small and weak.


    How could his little pearl be friends with humans?


    Most importantly, the golden dragon was too big to go to shore. How would he look after his baby if he went there?


    There was a sour feeling in his heart as he muttered something else.


    ¡°Humans live onnd and baby is a fish. You¡¯ll run into problems if you leave the water. How about this? I¡¯ll catch some small fishies to keep youpany.¡±


    Then he elerated and quickly captured a fish that was just minding its own business. In an attempt to appease Shi Qing, he made an enclosure with his body again so the two could y.


    Shi Qing looked at this slow swimming basking shark that was almost eight meters long. It had a big mouth and looked horrifying.


    But basking sharks were actually very docile despite their appearance. They fed on small creatures in the water, and sirens didn¡¯t hunt them because they preferred the challenge of strong predators.


    This basking shark was still unaware of the danger ahead as it swam forward.


    Unfortunately, it was as slow as a snail.


    All the golden dragon knew about this creature was that it looked like a small fish to him. He worried that his little pearl would think this ¡®toy¡¯ boring, so he quickly lowered his head to threaten the basking shark.


    ¡°You! Swim faster!¡±


    The basking shark couldn¡¯t understand what the golden dragon was saying, but it could feel the intense auraing from the huge creature in front of it.


    Although its eyes were small, its eyesight was better than average since it relied on its eyes to view its surroundings.


    It saw howrge and sharp the dragon¡¯s teeth were.


    As slow as it was, it finally realized that there was danger ahead.


    It tried to slowly swim away, using its mung bean eyes to get a good look at the enemy that had somehow separated it from its pack.


    Since it could only see a portion at first, the basking shark slowly swam upwards, trying to figure out what it was looking at.


    It inched forward slowly, slowly, ever so slowly...


    Then finally!


    The basking shark that looked like it was moving in slow motion did a 180 turn. It finally realized that it was facing a behemoth of immeasurable length.


    The basking shark¡¯s mung bean eyes shook with fear.


    It tried to turn and run.


    The golden dragon watched this small fish move slowly with displeasure.


    This was a provocation.


    It must be.


    Angered, he opened his mouth wide to eat this fish that didn¡¯t know its ce. However, the little mermaid casually swam over and settled on the basking shark¡¯s back before he could.


    The golden dragon immediately closed his mouth and looked at the little mermaid lovingly like a doting father.


    Shi Qing sat on the back of the basking shark that was too busy swimming for its life to notice him.


    Unfortunately, while the shark believed itself to be as fast as a train, Shi Qing felt this was more like a merry-go-round ride, super slow.


    He didn¡¯t mind though. When the basking shark happened to stray from course, the ¡®driver¡¯ would use his siren ws to force the shark in another direction.


    The golden dragon¡¯s anger faded away. He happily wagged his tail and followed along as the little mermaid had fun with the ¡®friend¡¯ he had found for him.


    The poor basking shark was even more frightened as it felt the terrifying gaze of the huge creaturend on it from above.


    It elerated desperately, upgrading from a slow carousel to a slightly faster one.


    Finally, under Shi Qing¡¯s guidance (threats), the basking shark swam to a new underwater area.


    The siren that had been using it as a mode of transportation finally let it go.


    The basking shark: Wuwuwuwu...


    It looked pitifully in their direction with its mung bean eyes before swimming away slowly.


    The golden dragon didn¡¯t care about it anymore. He was busy directing a loving look at Shi Qing, filled with sentiments like ¡°my baby is so lively¡±, ¡°my baby is so pretty¡±, and ¡°my baby is the prettiest one under the sea¡±.


    He watched indulgently as Shi Qing went under arge rock nearby.


    His baby was so cute.


    Did he like rocks that much! Great! He also collected rocks when he was younger.


    Suddenly, all the contentment on the golden dragon¡¯s face froze.


    Because the little mermaid emerged from under the rock holding a very familiar looking pearl.


    He flicked his long, glittering fishtail and presented the pearl that was half his size to the stiff golden dragon.


    His fair little face tilted slightly up, like he was waiting to be praised.


    The golden dragon: ¡°......¡±


    He was utterly dumbfounded.


    Didn¡¯t he hatch the little mermaid out of his dragon pearl?!


    Didn¡¯t he?!!


    ?!!!


    The golden dragon suffered a huge shock as the little mermaid ced that huge pearl in his paws.


    An equation quickly emerged in his mind: Finding his pearl = His baby wasn¡¯t the pearl = His baby wasn¡¯t his baby.


    He slowly reached out and closed his paws around that huge pearl...


    Before turning at the speed of sound and throwing it away!


    The huge pearl was unceremoniously tossed out like garbage.


    The golden dragon breathed a sigh of relief as he turned back and affectionately used his whiskers to nudge the little mermaid¡¯s pretty tail.


    ¡°Baby, are you hungry?¡±


    Shi Qing: ¡°...That pearl just now......¡±


    The golden dragon: ¡°Do you like pearls? I collected lots of pearls a long time ago! Daddy will take you to see them!¡±


    As for his dragon pearl...


    What dragon pearl?


    Do you see any dragon pearls around here?


    Nope. Never seen it, never heard of it.


    Author¡¯s Corner


    Let¡¯s learn a new idiom: The foolish dragon fools himself.


    An exnation for the foolish dragon¡¯s actions: This dragon is willing to do anything to stop little Shi Qing from leaving him. He¡¯s even willing to ignore the truth that was right before his eyes! Not only that, he also got rid of all the evidence so no one will ever know!!

 Chapter 80.1

    <h4>Chapter 80.1</h4>


    <i>Editor: SimoB</i>


    Shi Qing could only watch as the golden dragon in front of him literally yeeted his dragon pearl away.


    Not only that, the dragon was also trying very hard to hide his guilty conscience. While blocking off the direction he threw his pearl in with his huge body, he enticed Shi Qing to return to the deep sea.


    ¡°I collected a lot of big pearls of all colours and sizes a long time ago. They¡¯re all hidden in that trench down there. Why don¡¯t we go take a look?¡±


    Shi Qing: ¡°......¡±


    The little mermaid flicked his tail. One of his white and tender arms pointed in the direction the dragon¡¯s pearl was sent flying. ¡°Isn¡¯t that yours?¡±


    The golden dragon¡¯s face stiffened again.


    The mind of the shut in dragon, who had nevermunicated with anyone but the little mermaid, nked out. He fidgeted, not knowing what to say.


    He couldn¡¯t possibly admit out loud that ¡°yes that¡¯s my pearl, but this means that you aren¡¯t my baby¡±.


    No. There was no way he was going to say that.


    The golden dragon decided to deny reality to the very end. With guiltily floating whiskers and a stiff tail, his bright golden eyes stared earnestly at the little mermaid.


    ¡°I don¡¯t remember.¡±


    Shi Qing wanted tough at the sight of this silly golden dragon. Wrapping his arms around the closest paw, he nuzzled his tender little face against it as he said in a petnt voice, ¡°You¡¯re so forgetful. It was in your mouth the first time I saw you!¡±


    ¡°It must be something very important to you for you to sleep with it in your mouth.¡±


    The golden dragon: ¡°!!!¡±


    He managed to squeeze out a sentence after racking his brains, ¡°When I woke up, you were in my mouth.¡±


    So, following that train of logic, the most important one should be you.


    The golden dragon blushed after saying such an embarrassing thing for the first time in his life. His long tail unwounded and hit a nearby rock formation repeatedly out of shyness.


    The sea creatures swimming by that rock had the shock of their lives when a huge dragon tail suddenly descended from the heavens and mmed into the rocks, disintegrating it into pathetic smithereens.


    They all fought each other to get away without a moment¡¯s hesitation.


    Mommy, save me!


    There¡¯s monsters here!


    The golden dragon above had no idea of all the trouble his nervous ¡®tic¡¯ had caused. His tail continued to swing up and down as he waited for the little mermaid¡¯s response.


    When he looked up again, the little mermaid was gone.


    He immediately turned to chase after that beautiful silver-white tail. However, he didn¡¯t dare to move too violently, so his speed was quite slow.


    Shi Qing swam over to that dragon pearl.


    It was truly of a remarkable size and sheen. It was the size of the little mermaid, even when including his rather long tail.


    The upper half of Shi Qing¡¯s body was the same as a human¡¯s, but his tail was two meters long if you measured from the fins on the end. This meant the lustrous dragon pearl was over a meter in diameter.


    At the moment, it was lying motionless on the seafloor, radiating a soft luminescent light.


    Shi Qing swam down and picked it up again before turning to look at the golden dragon, who looked quite wilted and pitiful despite hisrge size.


    The little mermaid cutely asked the golden dragon while holding on to the big, big pearl, ¡°What¡¯s this used for?¡±


    The golden dragon immediately brightened at the question. All his sadness from being left behind melted away as he answered sincerely, ¡°It¡¯s a lightbulb that you can y ser with.¡±


    Shi Qing: ¡°......¡±


    With great difficulty, he swam up and dropped therge pearl in the dragon¡¯s paws. He tilted his pretty little face up and asked again, ¡°Can it be used for anything else?¡±


    The little mermaid¡¯s entire upper body was draped on the pearl. As he looked up, the crown in his beautiful silky locks shone even brighter under the pearl¡¯s illumination.


    ¡°I think there¡¯s something inside.¡±


    ¡°Is there?¡±


    The golden dragon leaned in curiously for a closer look as well. Now that you mention it, after his eyes adjusted to the brightness, there did seem to be something hidden inside.


    But the pearl was so bright that the golden dragon hadn¡¯t looked too closely at it in his youth. Then, he didn¡¯t look at it closely as an adult because it was too small, leading to him not discovering this for tens of thousands of years.


    He curiously blinked his big dragon eyes, ¡°What is it?¡±


    Shi Qing drifted up to one of his whiskers and started to y with it while teasing him. ¡°Hasn¡¯t this big pearl been with you this whole time?¡±


    Yeah, but he really had no idea that there was something in it.


    Every dragon in his inherited memories had their own pearl, and they all kept a tight grasp on it in their ws or held it in their mouths when they slept.


    They did this because they were afraid of other dragons stealing their pearl.


    Especially those younglings that took advantage of their youth to push the adults around. Each of them was naughtier than thest.


    Of course, although they were afraid that their pearl would be taken away, they didn¡¯t know why.


    Every dragon knew that their pearl was very important, but no dragon knew the exact reason. Most of them assumed it was just due to their possessive natures.


    Every dragon was born with the same thoughts in mind.


    No one is allowed to touch that which belongs to me.


    If I pass by an underwater region, it now belongs to me.


    If I ate a jumbo arctic shrimp, the entire iceberg would be mine.


    If you follow that logic to the logical conclusion, my ws were in the sea, so the entire sea is mine!


    To summarize, they were all unreasonable and selfish brutes.


    The problem was that there was an entire race of unreasonable and selfish brutes


    100,000 years ago, when there were still many dragons, their possessiveness could still be curtailed by internal conflict with other members of their race.


    But now the golden dragon was the only dragon left. There were no creatures in the deep sea powerful enough to steal from him.


    Therefore, the golden dragon wasn¡¯t entirely wrong in believing that the entire ocean belonged to him.


    The little mermaid lived in the ocean, so he too belonged to the golden dragon, right?


    The golden dragon shook off his guilt once again. He tried his best to get a good look at the pearl, even shaking it with his paws.


    Shi Qing sat on his whiskers and watched the golden dragon curiously shake the big, big pearl.


    He leaned in and hugged the pearl, nuzzling it with his pretty little nose. ¡°It smells like you.¡±


    It wasn¡¯t strange for the pearl to have his scent.


    After all, it¡¯s spent quite some time in his mouth.


    The golden dragon lost interest when nothing happened after he shook it a few times.


    He just pretended the events of the past few minutes didn¡¯t happen as he said Shi Qing again, ¡°Let¡¯s go see my pearl collection.¡±


    But the little mermaid shook his head. His hair softly framed his fair face that was filled with anticipation.


    ¡°I want to go see my human friends.¡±


    The golden dragon: ¡°......¡±


    He forgot all about them.


    Not at all happy with his little mermaid running off to find other creatures, the golden dragon pouted. ¡°What¡¯s so fun about humans? Tell me what you want to do and I¡¯ll y with you.¡±


    With that, his w blurred as it quickly snatched arge jellyfish passing nearby. He raised it to show off to Shi Qing.


    ¡°Baby look, this little fishy is lots of fun too.¡±


    The poor jellyfish tried its best to escape from the dragon¡¯s demonic clutches, but the unrelenting ws held it in a death grip as it was presented to the siren.


    The golden dragon looked at the jellyfish waving its feelers everywhere in ast ditch effort to escape. He eximed to the little mermaid, ¡°Look how good it is at dancing.¡±


    He poked the jelly fish with his ws as he spoke, imitating how dragons from 100,000 years ago had threatened deep sea creatures.


    ¡°Keep dancing or I¡¯ll eat you.¡±


    The jellyfish: ...Ahhh his w punctured me...I¡¯m dead dead...


    Shi Qing took one look at the poor jellyfish before he plopped down on the dragon pearl and hugged the huge dragon¡¯s w. His voice was both beseeching and pitiful.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to see it dance, I want to go see my human friends.¡±


    The golden dragon immediately threw the jellyfish away, his tail swaying uneasily. He tried to dissuade the little mermaid by bringing up everything bad about humans.


    ¡°They...¡±


    ...Well that¡¯s what he would do if he knew what was so bad about them.


    It couldn¡¯t be helped since he¡¯d been sleeping for tens of thousands of years, only waking briefly to eat.


    The golden dragon muttered quietly, ¡°You¡¯re so small... What if they bully you?¡±


    Apparently he decided to simply ignore the face that humans were even smaller than the little mermaid.


    The little mermaid kept acting spoiled as he held onto the dragon¡¯s w. ¡°But I wanna go have a look!¡±


    ¡°I wanna go...¡±


    ¡°Please?¡±


    In this world, no dragon could resist Shi Qing¡¯s pleading.


    There was only one dragon in the world, though.


    Defeated, the golden dragon reluctantly apanied his little mermaid to the surface.

 Chapter 84

    <h4>Chapter 84</h4>


    Thank you Moni and an anonymous reader for the Ko-fis!


    <i>Editor: SimoB</i>


    The girl outside was still crying and begging for mercy. Shi Qing turned a deaf ear and examined the original plotline of this world.


    A quick nce was enough to show how dog-blood and tragic this story was. The protagonist was practically the poster boy for the ¡®handsome and strong yet miserable¡¯ archetype.


    The protagonist, Rong Jue, was the youngest son born to the legitimate wife of the Rong n in Hedong District. He was doted on by his parents, older brother and sister-inw until he was five years old. His potential was astonishing, and he was clearly favoured by the heavens since birth.


    However, on his fifth birthday, his entire family was massacred. He only managed to survive because his older brother hid him underneath his own dying body.


    Due to his young age, this traumatic experience was too much for him and he lost all of his memories from before the age of five.


    He had only guessed that he was a member of the Rong n because he crawled out of a veritable sea of their bodies. At the time, all of the ns rted to the Rong n through marriage were also wiped out. It was safe to say that Rong Jue was the only survivor.


    Rong Jue was only five then, so he could only wander the streets as a beggar for three years. When he was eight, he identally discovered that he could draw energy into his body, meaning that he had the aptitude to cultivate.


    That was how an eight-year-old embarked on a lonely path to study at an Immortal sect. After almost being eaten by a tiger and falling off a cliff, Rong Jue finally arrived at the number one immortal sect, Chi Yun Sect.


    Chi Yun Sect was well renowned for its sword cultivators. With five elders at the Immortalization stage and countless disciples of lower realms, it was the undisputed number one Immortal sect in the world.


    When Rong Jue underwent the spiritual root examination, it was discovered that he actually had the rare Celestial Spiritual Root.


    Those with the Celestial Spiritual Root would have an easier time cultivating than their peers. He might be able to reach a realm that others needed centuries to work on in just one month.


    Such heaven-defying talent naturally caused many people to fight over him.


    If Rong Jue was fortunate enough to be epted by a good Shizun, he would gradually return to being someone favoured by the heavens.


    s, he was not so fortunate.


    There was one Immortalization realm cultivator who often stayed in closed-door cultivation all year round in Chi Yun Sect. He had only one child, a son. Unfortunately, his son was not talented and relied on pills to advance his cultivation.


    This cultivator couldn¡¯t suppress his realm forever, and he was very worried that there would be no one to take care of his son after his immortal ascension. Therefore, he decided to have his son take in many talented disciples, who could look after their Shizun in the future.


    Rong Jue was one such unlucky disciple.


    Due to this cultivator being at the Immortalization stage, the other sect members could only watch as this peerless talent, Rong Jue, became the disciple of the weakass daddy¡¯s boy, Supreme Elder Shi Qing.


    After letting this disciple settle in, the worrywart father imparted a bunch of his umted resources to his son before ascending to be an immortal.


    This wasn¡¯t even the worst part. With Rong Jue¡¯s absurd talent, he would¡¯ve been fine even if his Shizun was simply ipetent.


    However, the original host was both untalented and easily jealous. He appeared to be well-mannered on the surface, albeit somewhat aloof. But in actuality, he was a wicked individual who hated when others brought up the fact that his foundation was built up with pills. He had no love for the talented Rong Jue and hated to see his rapid rise in cultivation.


    After all, Rong Jue could advance a realm in three days of closed-door cultivation. This sess only reminded the original host of how he failed to do the same, even after three years, and had to rely on pills in the end.


    He was a wastrel, but his disciple was a genius.


    He worked hard everyday with little to no results to show for it, but his disciple casually improved in leaps and bounds after a brief period of seclusion.


    While others gossiped and jeered at him behind the scenes, everyone, from the lowliest disciple to the most powerful elders, held his disciple in high esteem.


    The original host suffered aplete mental breakdown.


    His eldest disciple was like a nail hammered into his eye. When Rong Jue was young, his Shizun only appeared to be a bit too strict and reluctant to teach him methods to advance his cultivation faster. He was also quick to punish Rong Jue for the slightest of mistakes.


    When Rong Jue gradually grew up, umting prestige in the sect and bing more powerful by the day, the original host couldn¡¯t take it anymore.


    He found all sorts of reasons to whip Rong Jue, sending him to dangerous locations and withheld the resources assigned to him by the sect.


    It was suppression in every sense of the word.


    Because he was Rong Jue¡¯s Shizun, no one had the authority to admonish or stop him.


    However, the original host could only watch as, regardless of his efforts, Rong Jue was about to break through to the Void Refining stage. Out of jealousy, he secretly arranged for Rong Jue to be killed during an inter-sectpetition, disguising it as him sumbing to fatal injuries from his opponent.


    After thepetition, Rong Jue seemed to sense that something was off. Worried that his scheme would be exposed, the original host immediately stopped his disciple from seeking medical attention, using the excuse, ¡°Rong Jue embarrassed me by failing to win thepetition¡± as a reason to withhold treatment.


    Rong Jue¡¯s injuries eventually caused him excruciating pain and even ruined his ability to cultivate.


    In a single night, Rong Jue turned from a genius loved by heaven to a wastrel. The original host allowed the other cannon fodders in the sect to humiliate Rong Jue before expelling him from the sect, making sure he could not make aeback.


    That was when Rong Juepletely ckened. He left the sect and struggled to cultivate on his own. In the midst of his suffering, he discovered the reason the Rong n was exterminated was because his mother was a princess of demonic origin. When the demon lord at the time was assassinated, his killers came to the human realm to finish the job.


    The demon blood in Rong Jue¡¯s body let him start on another path, one that was even more suitable for him than immortal cultivation. The ckened Rong Jue became a true mastermind, using various methods to raise his cultivation and take over the Demon Realm.


    Afterwards, he led his armies to invade Chi Yun Sect, capturing the original host and torturing him in the dungeons for 81 days before letting him die.


    s, as the world gained a mind of its own, this ssic plotline was ruined. The protagonist died of shock due to the pain of the injuries the original host inflicted on him and theck of treatment.


    After going through this long, long, long series of events, Shi Qing understood why Rong Jue¡¯s animosity value was 300.


    Actually, he was surprised it wasn¡¯t over 3000. After all, since childhood, Rong Jue had been tormented and oppressed by the person who was supposed to cherish and guide him.


    The System was left a trembling mess after reviewing the plotline with its Host. [Host, i-isn¡¯t this world¡¯s difficulty a little too h-high? Wuwuwu...]


    The original host had pretty much done everything that shouldn¡¯t have been done, and Rong Jue had already been suppressed by him for his entire childhood. Even his current injuries were because of the original host!


    So what if Shi Qing went to treat him right now? The current ckened Rong Jue would have to be insane to believe his Shizun had good intentions.


    Shi Qing still appeared as carefree as ever: [It¡¯s fine, I already know what to do.]


    The System was relieved. It knew that someone as powerful as its Host would be about to salvage the situation.


    After understanding the plotline, Shi Qing waved his hand and dispelled the restriction. He walked out and looked condescendingly at his youngest disciple who was kneeling there begging him.


    The teenaged girl in green robes sobbed without end. When she saw her Shizune out, she quickly adjusted her posture and kowtowed heavily.


    ¡°Shizun, please save Da-shxiong! His injuries really are going to kill him... Please!¡±


    System: [Host, are you going to sweep in and save the day, then turn over a new leaf and treat the protagonist with kindness?!]


    Then it could only look on as the white-robed Shi Qing, who looked like a distant immortal, spoke in a slightly cold, indifferent tone.


    ¡°He lost the fight and utterly disgraced my Qing Jian Peak. What nerve he has, asking me for help now. I refuse. None of you should even entertain the thought of going behind my back to give him even a single elixir, either.¡±


    ¡°If anyone dares to vite the rules, they shall be expelled from the sect.¡±


    Author¡¯s Corner


    Shi Qing: Didn¡¯t expect that, did you?

 Chapter 85.1

    <h4>Chapter 85.1</h4>


    <i>Editor: Sahloknir</i>


    The young girl kneeling on the ground looked at Shi Qing incredulously with a pale face and trembling lips. ¡°Sh-Shizun...¡±


    Shi Qing nced at her, radiating the authority of one at the Amalgamation stage. Even though his cultivation was built through pills, it was still enough to intimidate his little Nascent Soul stage disciple into silence.


    In a split second, the immortal in white waved his sleeve and transported her away.


    Qiao Lingyu, who had been sent to the foot of the mountain, wiped her tears before walking towards a small wooden hut in the distance.


    Qing Jian Peak was famous for its ideal cultivation environment. As the eldest disciple of this peak, Rong Jue should have been living with his junior martial siblings on the essence-rich Qing Jian Peak. However, he was sent by his Shizun to the foot of the mountain, where there was little essence in the air, when he was a teenager.


    Living in this small wooden hut, he had a harder time cultivating than any of his junior martial siblings due to this.


    Qiao Lingyu couldn¡¯t understand why Shizun was always so harsh to Da-shixiong. He had already brought much honour to Qing Jian Peak, even as a child. It was also Da-shixiong who took time out to teach the rest of them patiently while Shizun went into closed-door cultivation, as he often did.


    But respecting one¡¯s teachers was an integral part of the cultivation world. No matter how many doubts were in Qiao Lingyu¡¯s heart, she would not dare to question her Shizun. She could only sob quietly on the way to Rong Jue¡¯s residence.


    It was hard to believe that a disciple on the cusp of reaching the Void Refining stage was staying in such a humble wooden hut. Inside, a handsome but pale man was lying on the bed with a bloodied abdomen. At his bedside was a youth of about 17 to 18 years old, who was carefully preventing his cultivation from dissipating.


    Qiao Lingyu¡¯s gaze fell on the weakened Rong Jue whose eyes were closed.


    With his sword eyebrows and well-defined features, Rong Jue could be considered a rare beauty, even in the cultivation world where there was nock of beautiful people. This, along with the faint smile that seemed to always be present on his face and his impressive cultivation for his age made Rong Jue the center of attention wherever he went.


    But now, such an exceptional Da-shixiong could only lie here and wait for death.


    Qiao Lingyu could no longer hold back her sorrow as she thought of this. She lowered her head and continued to sob, as if she had done something wrong.


    Her second Shixiong, who was doing his best to protect Rong Jue, saw her in this state. He grit his teeth, ¡°Is Shizun still unwilling to heal Da-shixiong?¡±


    Qiao Lingyu shook her head and choked out, ¡°Shizun said that Da-shixiong¡¯s loss disgraced Qing Jian Peak. He won¡¯t heal him or allow us to help him either. If we do, Shizun said that we would be expelled from the sect.¡±


    Her second Shixiong¡¯s face also paled.


    Normally in the cultivation world, disciples would only be expelled from their sects if theymitted a grievous error. It would be a stain on their reputation, preventing any other immortal sect from epting them for the rest of their life.


    But Da-shixiong would die if he wasn¡¯t treated soon!


    He muttered, ¡°Is Shizun...really this cruel?¡±


    He was rted to Shi Qing through his mother¡¯s family, and he had been sent to study at Qing Jian Peak as a child. He could very clearly sense that Shizun favoured him the most among his students, which he thought was because they were rted.


    He had always admired his Shizun. Even though he knew that his Shizun was harsh to his Shixiong, he thought it was because Shizun was a strict teacher. But this time Shizun was obviously after Shixiong¡¯s life!


    The youth once again grit his teeth and got up fiercely, ¡°I¡¯ll go and ask Shizun for an exnation!¡±


    Rong Jue, who seemed to be asleep because his eyes were closed, slowly opened them. His tone was indifferent. ¡°Don¡¯t go.¡±


    Qiao Lingyu cried out and ran to his bedside, feeling joy and worry in equal measure. ¡°Da-shixiong, you¡¯re awake!¡±


    With difficulty, Rong Jue moved his fingers and said to his equally hopeful Shidi, ¡°Don¡¯t waste your efforts. Shizun isn¡¯t going to change his mind.¡±


    ¡°That can¡¯t be. Da-shixiong shouldn¡¯t be so pessimistic. Shizun is just frustrated that he lost face. You¡¯re Shizun¡¯s best disciple, so he¡¯ll definitelye help you once he¡¯s cooled off.¡± Qiao Lingyu tried tofort Rong Jue, ¡°You¡¯re almost at the Void Refining stage now, there¡¯s no way Shizun will give up on you.¡±


    A Void Refining stage disciple was definitely rare, even in Chi Yun Sect, the number one immortal sect in the world.


    Rong Jue¡¯s pale face, however, showed a touch of mockery.


    Of course Shizun could give up on him.


    Who else would the concealed spiritual energy in Rong Jue¡¯s body preventing him from healing havee from?


    That distant immortal with a faint smile was nothing more than a hypocrite.


    But why would he do such a thing?


    Has Rong Jue not been obedient and respectful enough for all these years?


    Rong Jue¡¯s originally staunchly righteous beliefs began to crumble, as a mass of dark energy surrounded his heart.


    The other two didn¡¯t notice, but the eyes of the man who was once favoured by heaven gradually turned pitch ck.


    The other bloodline hidden in Rong Jue¡¯s body took the opportunity to invade his very foundation.


    It greedily consumed everything.


    Righteous, kindness,passion, warmth¡ª


    Rong Jue¡¯s other hand that was hidden under the nket clenched into a fist as he slowly closed his eyes.


    ¡°You two should head back. Since Shizun has made his stance clear, you shouldn¡¯t invoke his wrath.¡±


    His Shidi was still reluctant. ¡°But if we don¡¯t do something soon, Shixiong¡¯s cultivation will...¡±


    ¡°My cultivation is almost gone as it is. There¡¯s no point in dying the inevitable. I am no better than a mortal now, so you shouldn¡¯t go against Shizun for my sake. Go back, I know what I¡¯m doing.¡±


    Rong Jue¡¯ words made his Shimei tear up even more.


    His Shidi still wanted to say more, but the man on the bed sternly rebuked them. ¡°What, my younger martial siblings will no longer listen to me now that I¡¯m crippled?¡±


    Rong Jue has always been kind and gentle. He¡¯s never used this kind of cold and mocking tone with them. The two were a little scared to be honest, but they didn¡¯t take offense. They thought Da-shixiong was acting this way to avoid implicating them.


    Not knowing what to do, the two could only leave the ce with lowered heads in the end.


    It was only after they left that Rong Jue slowly opened his eyes.


    His eyes were a light brown colour that shone with sincerity. He treated everyone courteously regardless of status.


    Due to his gentlemanly demeanour, many of his Shijie and Shimei wanted to be his cultivation partner. However, Rong Jue had always devoted himself towards the Dao, he tactfully and gently rejected them all.


    But now, the pair of eyes that had always contained warmth and kindness were dark and sunken, as if they had fallen into an abyss.


    Rong Jue struggled to sit up, using his right index finger to make a hand sign before touching his abdominal injury. Expressionlessly, he plunged deep into the wound.


    How could it not hurt to reopen the injury? However, Rong Jue remained impassive. Only his paling and sweating face betrayed how much pain he was in.


    Slender fingertips trailed along the blood to his abdomen as he used all the spiritual energy he had left to probe around his body. Finally, he traced the source destroying his cultivation to his dantian. He tried to approach it.


    As soon as that pale white spiritual energy came into contact with his, it brutally destroyed it.


    ¡°Ahhh-¡±


    Even Rong Jue couldn¡¯t help but make a sound as hisst portion of spiritual energy was destroyed. With a bloodless face, he slowly removed his hand from the wound.


    Shizun...


    It seemed like he was determined to cripple Rong Jue this time as well.


    Ever since his cultivation was destroyed, there wasn¡¯t a moment when Rong Jue wasn¡¯t in pain.


    It felt like someone was using a knife to scrape off pieces of flesh from his body while he was alive, even going as far as to chip into his bones.


    From the time he was hit with that hidden move until now, Rong Jue¡¯s eyes may have been closed, but he was always awake.


    Awake and suffering in agony.


    Awake and reliving the first half of his life.


    His admiration towards Shizun was worn away by endless, cold dismissal.


    His excitement after managing to break through to a new stage was also met with merciless rejection.


    It seemed like Shizun despised him more the harder he worked.


    Everyone knew that Immortal Shi Qing of Qing Jian Peak had three disciples, with the eldest one being the most outstanding.


    However, his younger martial siblings on Qing Jian Peak all received gentle smiles from Shizun, and even asional guidance when he was in a good mood.


    There was none of that for Rong Jue.


    Instead, there was admonishment, disgust and all kinds of attempts to trample him into the dirt.


    The Rong Jue from before would have thought:


    Why is Shizun doing this to me?


    Am I just unable to understand his well-intentioned actions?


    Is Shizun just more strict with me because I¡¯m the most talented?


    But when he was struck by that hidden move while going all out against his opponent, when all of his cultivation crumbled...


    The words he had once used tofort himself became a joke.


    What a devious tactic.


    Rong Jue lowered his eyes, the self-ridicule on his face growing more and more pronounced.


    He exhausted every method, but he was still unable to extract this spiritual energy. It seemed like this trace of Shi Qing would follow him to his grave.


    Naturally, that high and lofty Immortal could take his life with a mere thought.


    Even if Rong Jue knew who harmed him, what could he do?


    Who would people believe¡ªa cripple or a cultivator at the Amalgamation stage?


    All of the Chi Yun Sect elders, including the Sect Master, had watched Shi Qing grow up and owed favours to that now ascended cultivator. How could they not know how Shi Qing had treated Rong Jue over the years?


    It was just that Rong Jue wasn¡¯t as important as Shi Qing to them, so they turned a blind eye.


    This so-called immortal sect was no better than the demonic cultivators they despised so much.


    No, it was even more despicable.


    At least the Demon World would never hide their evil deeds. The immortal sect wore a mask of benevolence, but it allowed Shi Qing to ruin his own disciple¡¯s cultivation.


    Rong Jue could clearly sense a hidden malice within him, guiding his thoughts towards the demonic cultivation he had once despised with all his being.


    But he didn¡¯t mind.


    Why would he?


    On the bed, the handsome yet pale man with dark eyes slowly lifted his blood-soaked hand and quietly stared at the vivid crimson colour.


    The righteous faction couldn¡¯t tolerate him.


    So what was stopping him from turning to the other side?


    Now that his cultivation was destroyed, he could no longer practice immortal cultivation.


    However, demonic cultivation was another story.

 Chapter 85.2

    <h4>Chapter 85.2</h4>


    <i>Editor: Sahloknir</i>


    The night was quiet, especially at the foot of the mountain. Not even an insect dared to chirp in the immortal sect¡¯s territory.


    Shi Qing quietly appeared at the foot of the mountain.


    Despite building his foundation using pills, as an Immortal at the Amalgamation stage, he was still able to beat up a bunch of people.


    Upon seeing this picturesque scenery, he couldn¡¯t help but sing.


    <i>Silent roses blossom shyly~</i>


    The System hesitated: [Host, you¡¯re off-key.]


    Shi Qing: [I know. It¡¯s a miracle that I can remember the lyrics at all.]


    The System carefully looked around at the surrounding darkness and asked: [Host, why are we here in the middle of the night?]


    Because this was a cultivation world, obviously there weren¡¯t things like streetlights. If Shi Qing¡¯s high cultivation didn¡¯t give him enhanced senses, it would be really difficult to find this road at night.


    Shi Qing smiled: [We¡¯re going to deliver medicine, ah.]


    [Otherwise, Rong Jue might be dead before the end of the month.]


    The System suddenly realized something, but it only grew more confused.


    [Why not deliver it during the day to lower the animosity value? Isn¡¯t he asleep now...?]


    Shi Qing: [You don¡¯t understand. Sometimes, the more you hide from the other party, the stronger the effect will be.]


    The System still didn¡¯t understand.


    Shi Qing coaxed it: [Be a good boy and go learn the song I just sang. You can sing it to me the next time you¡¯re bored with meditation.]


    It immediately left obediently.


    The immortal in white could see that the small wooden hut was still lit by candlelight. Rong Jue was on his back on the bed with his eyes tightly shut. The next second, Shi Qing appeared in the house.


    He waved his hand silently, taking out a stick of incense from his spatial ring. His fingertip skimmed over the top and lit the incense.


    Smoke began to rise.


    The immortal turned around and ced this incense on the wooden table.


    Behind him, the seemingly resting Rong Jue slightly opened his eyes to look at that familiar back. He knew based on smell that this was a special calming incense. Based on his current level of cultivation, it would render him unconscious until the sun rose.


    What was Shi Qing up to now?


    Does he think that my current state isn¡¯t bad enough?


    Underneath the nket, Rong Jue¡¯s hands clenched into fists. He held his breath with his eyes closed. Luckily, he still has some spiritual energy left, so he could regte his breathing unlike regr mortals.


    Hatred surged in his heart. He hated how helpless he was, how he couldn¡¯t resist others manhandling him at all.


    His nails were already biting into the flesh of his palm.


    Rong Jue couldn¡¯t see what was happening, but he sensed the bed dip somewhat.


    Shi Qing was sitting on the edge of the bed.


    Rong Jue appeared to still be sleeping peacefully, but his body under the nket had tensed up. He was wary of every action from his Shizun who had oppressed him so much.


    What was Shi Qing going to do to him?


    After destroying his cultivation, was he going to destroy his very marrow?


    Or did he find a new way to torture Rong Jue...


    With his eyes closed, Rong Jue could only use his intuition to guess what Shi Qing was doing.


    He could hear the sound of rustling clothes. He could sense Shi Qing¡¯s hand hovering above him.


    At this rate, he wouldn¡¯t even be able to scream if Shi Qing wanted to kill him.


    Rong Jue¡¯s grip tightened.


    But that hand gentlynded on his forehead instead.


    It very lightly and carefully tidied his scattered bangs.


    Rong Jue was stunned.


    This hand was soft and somewhat warm. Its movements were so light that Rong Jue didn¡¯t need to open his eyes to feel the tenderness of the other.


    He almost wondered if he was mistaken about who this was.


    Was this really his Shizun, who barely smiled at him since he was little and reprimanded him all the time?


    This was even more incredible than the ascension of a demonic cultivator.


    Rong Jue¡¯s heart was filled with confusion, but his guard was still up.


    After tidying his hair, that warm, soft hand paused on the right cheek of his eldest disciple.


    There was a cut there.


    It was a small wound that had been inflicted by the opponent¡¯s sword energy during the fight. If Rong Jue¡¯s cultivation hadn¡¯t dispersed, it would have healed in less than a breath¡¯s time.


    But now that he had be an invalid, he could only let this wound be.


    The shifting air currents indicated that someone had sighed. Rong Jue felt his cheek being brushed by Shizun¡¯s hand, bringing a slight itching sensation. Soon, the ever-present stinging pain on his right cheek was gone.


    Apparently, Shi Qing had healed this tiny wound for him.


    Then the immortal¡¯s hand travelled down to Rong Jue¡¯s abdomen. Dense spiritual energy continued to enter his body, repairing the various hidden wounds in his first disciple¡¯s body.


    Rong Jue could clearly feel his aching meridians slowly rx as Shi Qing healed them.


    But instead of being overjoyed, he was instead filled with caution.


    If a person who has always brought you harm suddenly came to your aid, who could believe that the other party truly had good intentions?


    Besides, this so-called help was really just like bandaging him up after cutting off his arms and legs.


    Sending one¡¯s spiritual energy to another person to repair their meridians wasn¡¯t an easy task. His Shidi had tried to slow down the dissipation of Rong Jue¡¯s spiritual energy like this earlier, but he could only maintain it for less than half a stick of incense.


    Even for such a short period of time, his Shidi needed to rest for an entire day.


    But Shi Qing stayed by Rong Jue¡¯s bedside for the entire night.


    Rong Jue could feel the other party¡¯s hand gradually begin to tremble. It seemed that even Shi Qing found it hard to channel spiritual energy for a long time.


    But this immortal who always had a bone to pick with Rong Jue didn¡¯t withdraw his shaking hand until the roosters crowed.


    Rong Jue¡¯s eyes remained closed.


    He could sense that Shi Qing stumbled a few steps and almost fell after getting up. Maybe he held onto a table to barely steady himself.


    The immortal put away the burned out incense on the table and sat back down on the edge of the bed.


    He didn¡¯t do anything, just staring quietly at the ¡®sleeping¡¯ figure of his eldest disciple. It wasn¡¯t until Rong Jue suspected he wasn¡¯t there anymore that he heard the sound of shifting clothes.


    His Shizun raised his hand again, but itnded on the nket this time. He pulled it up and tucked Rong Jue in.


    Rong Jue couldn¡¯t believe that Shi Qing was capable of such a tender gesture.


    If he wasn¡¯t still pretending to be asleep right now, Rong Jue would almost certainly have a sneer on his face.


    When had his ¡®wonderful¡¯ Shizun ever cared for him since he was a child?


    Pretending to be nice right after harming him, was his Shizun trying to show that high and mighty immortals had a merciful side as well?


    The sound of light footsteps came from outside before someone knocked quietly on the wooden door and spoke. It was Qiao Lingyu.


    ¡°Da-shixiong, are you awake?¡±


    Rong Jue could feel Shi Qing¡¯s hand on the nket recoil in shock. The next second, the immortal sitting by his bedside disappeared.


    Only until he was sure that Shi Qing was gone did the man who pretended to be asleep for an entire night slowly open his eyes.


    In a raspy voice, he said, ¡°I¡¯m awake.¡±


    Qiao Lingyu pushed the door open and came in. ¡°I¡¯ve discussed this with second Shixiong. Shizun just said we couldn¡¯t invite a doctor or give you medicine, but he didn¡¯t say we couldn¡¯t use our spiritual energy to stabilize your foundation. So from now on, second Shixiong and I will take turns to heal you.¡±


    She tried to sound more rxed, ¡°Da-shixiong, you¡¯re exceptionally talented. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll recover your cultivation in the future if your core is stabilized.¡±


    Rong Jue remained silent. Then he asked Qiao Lingyu, ¡°Was Shizun at his residencest night?¡±


    Qiao Lingyu shook her head nkly, ¡°Shizun didn¡¯t show upst night. Is Shixiong trying to meet with Shizun?¡±


    When Rong Jue didn¡¯t reply, Qiao Lingyu didn¡¯t think much of it and went forward to heal him. However, she eximed in surprise as soon as her spiritual energy touched Rong Jue.


    ¡°Shixiong, it¡¯s only been one night, but your injuries are actually half healed already!¡±


    She didn¡¯t know that Rong Jue¡¯s dantian had foreign spiritual energy that was preventing him from cultivating, so she happily thought aloud, ¡°This is great! I just knew that someone as talented as Da-shixiong would be fine. As long as your meridians recover, you¡¯ll definitely be able to cultivate to new heights in the future.¡±


    Rong Jue silently lowered his eyes.


    His body was indeed no longer in pain. If he hadn¡¯t been unable to sleepst night because of the pain or able to hold his breath afterwards to avoid the sleeping incense, he would have been like Qiao Lingyu and thought that his body repaired itself.


    But he had been wide awake.


    Rong Jue clearly remembered that it was Shi Qing who repaired his meridians all night long. He remembered the hand that tenderly brushed across his forehead, his stumbling footsteps, and also hispassionate sigh.


    If Shi Qing only healed his meridians because he still had use for Rong Jue, then why would he put on that actst night?


    If Shi Qing really cared about him like he showedst night, then why was he so cold and antagonistic for thest twenty or so years?


    Rong Jue slightly lowered his head to hide his dark eyes.


    While Qiao Lingyu continued to chatter about how he¡¯ll soon be back to tip-top shape, the handsome man on the bed suddenly spoke.


    ¡°I would like to request an audience with Shizun.¡±


    Qiao Lingyu wasn¡¯t annoyed by the interruption. She nodded in agreement, ¡°You should see Shizun soon. If you¡¯re apologetic enough, maybe he won¡¯t be angry with you anymore.¡±


    She was about to move forward to assist Rong Jue, but he avoided her, insisting that he get up from the bed by himself. His steps were slightly uncertain, but he was able to manage.


    The once proud youth who was beloved by the heavens went to the hanging bronze mirror and examined his reflection.


    His hair disheveled, his face was pale, and there were still blood stains on his abdomen.


    He looked like a wretched mess.


    And this was all thanks to Shi Qing.


    The him in the mirror lifted a hand to touch his cheek.


    That ce that should have a scar so small that it was unnoticeable was nowpletely smooth.


    Qiao Lingyu looked at Rong Jue in confusion, ¡°Da-shixiong?¡±


    Rong Jue looked away and withdrew his hand. With mockery held in his eyes, he said softly, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    He was the first to leave the house. Startled, Qiao Lingyu could only watch in a daze as he left..


    Hesitation gradually clouded her mind.


    Why did Shixiong seem...so different from before?


    The scene just now even scared her a little.


    In front, Rong Jue seemed to sense the doubts of his Shimei. He turned with his customary sunny and warm smile.


    ¡°What are you waiting for? I don¡¯t have any cultivation right now, so I¡¯ll have to trouble you to take me up the mountain.¡±


    Qiao Lingyu¡¯s doubts werepletely dispelled by this disarmingly familiar smile. She quickly caught up to her Da-shixiong.


    How strange.


    She had a water spiritual root, so her intuition was very sharp.


    But it seemed like she was wrong today.

 Chapter 86.1

    <h4>Chapter 86.1</h4>


    <i>Editor: SimoB</i>


    When Shi Qing got back, he changed into the thin blue robes the original host usually wore at night. However, he didn¡¯t go to sleep immediately, and instead sat on a round stool in the room to wait.


    The System that had finished memorizing the song came out in high spirits. [Host, I¨C]


    Its words faltered when it saw Shi Qing¡¯s face. The System stammered nervously: [H-Host, why do you look so pale?]


    Shi Qing paused in the middle of pouring himself some tea. He raised his eyebrows slightly: [Naturally it¡¯s because I spent all ofst night transferring spiritual energy to Rong Jue. Not falling over from exhaustion is already quite surprising.]


    A cultivator¡¯s cultivation depended on his spiritual energy, so passing it to others was a very intensive process. The only reason Shi Qing was still standing was because of how high his cultivation was.


    Even though it was only that high because of pills.


    The System suddenly realized what its Host had done to save Rong Jue.


    It urged Shi Qing: [Go rest quickly then! It¡¯ll take a long time to recuperate from transferring spiritual energy all night].


    Shi Qing: [No, I¡¯m waiting for someone.]


    System: [Didn¡¯t the original host have little to no visitors?]


    Shi Qing: [I¡¯m waiting for Rong Jue.]


    System: [Huh?]


    Just when it was confused about how the supposedly bedridden Rong Jue coulde find its Host, Rong Jue¡¯s weak yet gentle voice came from outside.


    ¡°Disciple Rong Jue hase to ask for Shizun¡¯s forgiveness.¡±


    Then it was Qiao Lingyu¡¯s voice: ¡°Disciple Qiao Lingyu hase to ask for Shizun¡¯s forgiveness.¡±


    Shi Qing raised his eyebrows. [See? Told you he¡¯de.]


    He stood up, only to immediately frown and look sharply at the door.


    Shi Qing: [Something seems off.]


    System: [...Host, Rong Jue¡¯s animosity value is...500/100]


    System: [300 was already bad enough, but 500?! Where¡¯s the logic in that?!?]


    But after a momentary surprise, Shi Qing gradually calmed down. [Wu... Check to see if there are any hidden plotlines. I can tell that this Rong Jue isn¡¯t the same as the one from before.]


    System: [......]


    It managed to find an extra chapter.


    [Extra: After bing a demon lord, Rong Jue was about to go to Chi Yun Sect to seek revenge on Shi Qing when he suddenly woke up one night, reborn! He had returned to the time when his spiritual root and cultivation had just been destroyed...]


    System: [......]


    It understood now.


    This world was already difficult enough, but now that Rong Jue had been reborn, was clearing this world even possible?!


    The System lost all hope. [Host, let¡¯s give up.]


    Shi Qing: [Give up? Why would we do that?]


    The System wanted to crash its systems so badly. [There¡¯s no way out now that Rong Jue¡¯s been reincarnated!]


    The Rong Jue from before just wanted to kill Shi Qing. This Rong Jue, however, wanted him to die by a thousand cuts! The worst part is, this version was capable of carrying out such a punishment!!


    The System was about to go insane, but Shi Qing didn¡¯t feel like this was even a setback.


    Shi Qing: [Isn¡¯t this great?]


    Shi Qing: [It¡¯s even easier than before.]


    System: [......]


    It still really didn¡¯t understand humans.


    Outside, after Qiao Lingyu shouted, she carefully peeked at the door. It was still firmly shut, with seemingly no intentions of opening.


    She whispered to Rong Jue, who was beside her, ¡°Da-shixiong, is Shizun in closed-door cultivation?¡±


    Shizun would at least tell her if he was busy or not when she came before.


    Why¡¯s there no response at all now?


    Rong Jue¡¯s body was a bit stiff. He hung his head slightly without speaking.


    He was Rong Jue, but not the Rong Jue of this moment in time.


    He was the Rong Jue who had already removed Shi Qing¡¯s restriction from his body, entered the Demon Realm, and imed the position of demon lord.


    But for some reason, after a short nap, he opened his eyes and found himself in this period in time when he was still weak.


    The arrival of the demon lord coincided with when Shi Qing came to heal Rong Jue. Although this was technically still his body, he was a being from 100 years in the future. He could only be a spectator because he was unable to assume control.


    Even so, this was enough for him to slowly influence his younger self.


    And now, hepletely upied this body, recing the present Rong Jue.


    The handsome man kneeling on the ground did not reveal any of his alertness in his expression, but he was constantly observing his surroundings.


    This was indeed Chi Yun Sect¡¯s Qing Jian Peak.


    He was sure that no one in the world could pull him into an illusion, but was this truly reality?


    The demon lord¡¯s memories slowly merged with those of the original Rong Jue.


    He learned that the original hade here to kneel, to find out if Shi Qing was the one who had treated his woundsst night.


    The demon lord had no recollection of Shi Qing ever tending to his injuries, but there was a time where he made a miraculous recovery in just one night.


    Darkness shed by in his eyes. Maintaining his upright posture, he loudly repeated the words of his past self:


    ¡°Disciple Rong Jue hase to ask for Shizun¡¯s forgiveness.¡±


    He knew that Shi Qing had no interest in socializing and spent most of his days around Qing Jian Peak. What were the chances that he happened to be away today?


    Besides...


    The demon lord looked down as the faint scent of phoenix wood entered his nose.


    Qiao Lingyu, who was kneeling at the side, could not notice the fragrance, but Rong Jue could detect its rich scent. Someone inside must have lit phoenix wood incense recently.


    One phoenix tree took 3000 years to mature, and only a handful ofponents could be taken from each tree to be made into incense. In addition, phoenix trees only grew under certain circumstances which could not be replicated by humans, meaning that money alone was not enough to acquire some.


    Ten years ago, someone found a hundred phoenix trees in a small oasis. At the incense auction, the previous Supreme Elder Shi spent quite a sum to purchase arge batch, just because his son enjoyed the fragrance.


    Even so, phoenix wood incense was so rare that his ¡®wonderful¡¯ Shizun only used it when he was at home.


    A hundred yearster, everyone knew that the demon lord hated phoenix wood and would destroy it on sight.


    Why, you ask? Well, his hatred for his former Shizun obviously also applied to phoenix trees.


    Rong Jue deduced that Shi Qing was inside based on this fragrance.


    He was just refusing to see them, that¡¯s all.


    The original him might have left, but the Rong Jue kneeling on the cold stone path only raised a hand to brush against the cheek that should¡¯ve had a small scar.


    Fingers lined with thin calluses from dedicated sword practice fell gently, and Rong Jue¡¯s eyes looked up.


    ¡°Disciple Rong Jue hase to ask for Shizun¡¯s forgiveness.¡±


    Qiao Lingyu: ¡°Da-shixiong, I don¡¯t think Shizun is home.¡±


    Only then did Rong Jue turn to look at her.


    This was his little Shimei, who he had once cherished. She had helped him when he was down, but that didn¡¯t stop him from pointing his de at her after joining the demonic faction.


    After a hundred years, the demon lord was no longer the same Rong Jue. Looking at this little Shimei now, no lingering affections stirred in his heart.


    He hung his head slightly, as if very weak, and whispered.


    ¡°Shimei, I have disgraced Qing Jian Peak. I must apologize to Shizun today. But since he isn¡¯t here, could you go down the mountain and find out where he has gone?¡±


    Qiao Lingyu didn¡¯t suspect anything. She thought it made sense that her weakened Da-shixiong couldn¡¯t go down the mountain himself. She quickly helped Rong Jue to a nearby stone bench.


    She promised confidently, ¡°Don¡¯t worry Da-shixiong, I¡¯ll go ask Shizun toe back!¡±


    After making sure her Shixiong wasfortable, she went down the mountain.


    Rong Jue¡¯s dark eyes watched his little Shimei disappear into the distance. Then he turned to the elegantly borate yet quiet ce of cultivation.


    Shi Qing¡¯s residence was on Qing Jian Peak¡¯s highest cliff. It looked more like a house from the human realm than the minimalist residences of other immortals. Even some of the furnishings inside were simr.


    As a child, Rong Jue had wanted to live with Shizun because his house was so much like a mortal¡¯s. But he was punished to swing his sword 10,000 times after he brought it up with Shi Qing.


    Yes, ten thousand times.


    Even though he was already able to draw in energy from the environment by then, that kind of harsh training was too much for a child.


    Rong Jue still remembers the grievance and sadness he felt when he had to keep swinging his sword with sore and stiff arms. It still affected him whenever he recalled it when he was older.


    Cold emotions surfaced in Rong Jue¡¯s eyes.


    He wanted to leave the Chi Yun Sect and be the demon lord again beforeing back to kill Shi Qing.


    With his past experiences, Rong Jue would have an even easier time than before.


    But first, he wanted to find out why Shi Qing had saved him.


    Based on his memories ofst night, the demon lord presumed that Shi Qing did not want him to die.


    Even though he was the one who destroyed Rong Jue¡¯s cultivation and nearly killed him.


    In that case, there was a very simple method to lure his ¡®wonderful¡¯ Shizun out.


    Rong Jue coughed a few times as if he was unwell. He wobbled to his feet and walked slowly away from the house while holding onto the stone table.


    He stood at the edge of the cliff and looked down.


    There was nothing but white mist below.


    Rong Jue could jump from here without receiving any injuries when he was just the Da-shixiong on the cusp of Void Refining stage.


    Of course, he would be fine after bing a demon lord as well.


    But now, he was as weak as any ordinary mortal.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    The handsome man, who had been enjoying the scenery on the cliff¡¯s edge, seemed to stumble as his legs gave out. He looked like he was about to fall off any second now!


    The scream, as well as its location, was enough to make the people in the house think that he had fallen off the cliff.


    Not a momentter, the door that had been closed this whole time whipped open.

 Chapter 86.2

    <h4>Chapter 86.2</h4>


    <i>Editor: SimoB</i>


    An immortal cultivator clothed in thin blue robes with his hair down quickly waved his sleeve. A ray of spiritual energy fell on Rong Jue, pulling him back to safety.


    ¡°Shizun...¡±


    Rong Jue weakly struggled to turn around and knelt in Shi Qing¡¯s direction like he was grateful: ¡°This disciple thanks Shizun for rescuing me.¡±


    But the look in his eyes was theplete opposite of his tone.


    As expected, Shi Qing wouldn¡¯t let him die.


    When he raised his eyes again, there was only deep admiration left in his gaze.


    If the previous Rong Jue was level 90, then the current Demon Lord Rong Jue was level 999,999,999.


    Putting on this act was child¡¯s y to him.


    At the same time, analysing others was not difficult for the demon lord either.


    He noticed that Shi Qing leaned away slightly in difort upon seeing Rong Jue¡¯s beaming admiration. His Shizun¡¯s pale appearance was also noted.


    It wasn¡¯t easy to transfer one¡¯s spiritual energy to heal others. Afterst night, Shi Qing needed to recuperate for at least three months. Rong Jue deliberately lured him out to determine his current state.


    He was the supreme elder of Qing Jian Peak who almost never left this domain. Other than excessive loss of spiritual energy, what else could make him look so weary?


    Shi Qing was clearly the one who had destroyed Rong Jue¡¯s spiritual root and cultivation, but then he expended a great deal of spiritual energy to heal him.


    Rong Jue ruled out the possibility that Shi Qing wanted to use him for something.


    After all, his Shizun had never concealed his distaste for Rong Jue, but every moment ofst night was brimming with love and protectiveness.


    Love? Protectiveness?


    Rong Jue mulled over these two words in his head, feeling that it was rather ironic.


    Although he didn¡¯t want to admit it, love and protectiveness seemed to be the only reasons to exin Shi Qing¡¯s actions.


    If it had been the previous Rong Jue who noticed this, he would have been delighted, happy that his Shizun cared for him in secret.


    But this demon lord, who had struggled on his own for a hundred years to im his position, felt only scorn.


    If Shi Qing truly cared for him, why did he treat him so badly? Why did he ruin him?


    His thoughts didn¡¯t prevent Rong Jue from revealing a well-honed look of admiration on his pale face. He looked up at this exalted supreme elder.


    Shi Qing was just as he remembered. His features were exquisite yet cold, like a mountain in the depths of winter.


    Even his voice was reminiscent of ice. ¡°You¡¯ve ascended the mountain. Have you recovered then?¡±


    Rong Jue seemed nothing but grateful, his voice filled with admiration. ¡°This disciple can move and walk now. In a few days time I might be able to start cultivating again.¡±


    But Shi Qing said, ¡°Now that you have recuperated, leave Chi Yun Sect.¡±


    Rong Jue waspletely caught off guard. ¡°Shizun?¡±


    This blue-robed supreme elder with skin as white as jade looked away towards the distant pine forest. His pale lips opened slightly, spitting out cruel words.


    ¡°Your cultivation is gone and your spiritual root has been destroyed, so you are no different from a mortal. I have already decided to ask the Sect Master to let you return to the mortal realm.¡±


    Many trains of thought ran through Rong Jue¡¯s mind, but his face showed only the most favorable expression for his current situation.


    The corners of this handsome man¡¯s eyes reddened. Trembling slightly in his bloodstained robes, he knelt before the supreme elder and pleaded his case pitifully.


    ¡°Please, Shizun, don¡¯t drive this disciple away. This disciple can still gather spiritual energy and cultivate! Shizun, Shizun...¡±


    Rong Jue had once sold himself to continue cultivating. This level of begging was nothing to him.


    His pleas were so impassioned that even those with stone hearts would be touched. But Shi Qing was devoid of even the slightest hint of mercy. With a wave of his sleeve, his eldest disciple was sent flying.


    His voice was indifferent. ¡°When you became my disciple, I told you that you were not destined for immortality.¡±


    His words sounded cold.


    He also looked very ruthless.


    But Rong Jue noticed how Shi Qing never looked at him when he spoke, almost as if he was afraid.


    Shi Qing didn¡¯t want to kill him, he just wanted him to leave the cultivation world.


    Rong Jue resolved one question, but many more took its ce.


    To be honest, his memories from a hundred years ago were already quite indistinct. He only remembered that he had been expelled from Chi Yun Sect after losing his cultivation.


    But now, looking at Shi Qing, it was more likely his Shizun only wanted to drive him out of the sect. Rong Jue pondered this as he intensified the desperation in his expression.


    ¡°Shizun, this disciple doesn¡¯t want to go back to the mortal realm. This disciple wants to stay with Shizun.¡±


    ¡°A mortal like you will face only danger by staying in the cultivation world.¡± Shi Qing was very insistent. ¡°Mortals can live for a hundred years, which is quite long already. You may take enough gold and silver to live as a wealthy man for the rest of your life.¡±


    Rong Jue could vaguely sense Shi Qing¡¯s reluctance as he pushed him away, but it was only a flicker that disappeared in an instant.


    His first thought was that this hypocrite was putting on an act, but afterst night...


    His reluctance didn¡¯t seem to be feigned.


    But the demon lord had a n in mind. He lowered his head and despaired.


    ¡°I grew up on Qing Jian Peak. If Shizun drives me away, where could I possibly go? It¡¯s true that I¡¯m no different than a mortal with my cultivation gone, but only humiliation and disgrace awaits me if I go to the mortal realm, bereft of the care of Shizun and the sect.¡±


    With these words, Rong Jue keenly detected some hesitation in Shi Qing¡¯s jade-white immortal bearing.


    He struck again while the iron was hot.


    ¡°I know that immortality is no longer possible given that my spiritual root has been destroyed. I can only beg Shizun to let me remain on Qing Jian Peak, even as a servant.¡±


    ¡°This disciple can only live for a hundred years, so Shizun will only have to put up with me for that long. I beg you Shizun, please grant my request.¡±


    Anyone who heard his words would feel sympathetic. Anyone who saw his state would shed tears.


    The always proud eldest disciple of Qin Jing Peak kowtowed heavily. ¡°Shizun, please grant my request!¡±


    As expected, the distant supreme elder became silent and didn¡¯t speak of chasing him away again.


    Rong Jue maintained his posture and continued to kneel.


    ¡°This disciple knows that Shizun intends for me to leave the cultivation world because I will be bullied if I remain, but I am an invalid now. If I go to the mortal realm without money, I will live out the rest of my life impoverished. However, even with money, I will have no means to defend myself. Taking my possessions would be like stealing candy from a baby.¡±


    He continued resolutely, ¡°If that is the case, Shizun might as well grant this disciple a quick death. I would rather die cleanly on Qing Jian Peak than a miserable death elsewhere.¡±


    In fact, Rong Jue was speaking the truth. In hisst life, Shi Qing drove him away with arge amount of wealth.


    But how was an invalid who couldn¡¯t even hold a sword supposed to guard his possessions?


    Rong Jue almost died back then.


    If he hadn¡¯t fallen off a cliff and happened to receive an inheritance of the demon race, he probably would have never found out about his demonic origins.


    At that time, the demon lord believed that Shi Qing¡¯s reasons for giving him so much wealth were twofold. One was to show off his ownpassion, and the other was to guarantee Rong Jue¡¯s death at the hands of bandits and thieves.


    But now...


    Rong Jue raised his head slightly and looked at Shi Qing. This person was still like jade honed by snow and ice, but now he could detect hesitation from Shi Qing¡¯s slightly furrowed brows.


    From his angle, he could see Shi Qing¡¯s slender fingers that were hanging at his side.


    The thin, white fingers adorned with neatly trimmed fingernails were light pink and very pretty.


    However, these beautiful fingers were currently slightly curled up. Shi Qing¡¯s index finger and thumb restlessly rubbed together.


    He was hesitating.


    Shi Qing seemed to be worried that Rong Jue would really fall into dire straits like he said, if he left the cultivation world.


    In the end, the consistently expressionless supreme elder clenched his fist and hid his hands in his sleeves. He made his decision.


    ¡°Since you are so insistent, I will allow you to stay on Qing Jian Peak.¡±


    Embarking on a different path than his previous life...


    With a Shizun quite unlike the one he remembered.


    Even Rong Jue, whose experiences had led him to be cold-hearted and merciless, couldn¡¯t tell if he had really misunderstood Shi Qing in his first life.


    The only thing he could do now was to show just the right amount of joy on his face, like he was still the foolish Rong Jue from a hundred years ago.


    ¡°This disciple thanks Shizun for granting his request!¡±


    Rong Jue continued to kowtow, but his fingers moved slightly on the ground.


    A tiny bit of demonic energy attached itself to the blue robes of the supreme elder.


    Shi Qing, who had just expended a great deal of spiritual energy, was at his weakest. He didn¡¯t notice a thing.


    He spoke coldly: ¡°If there is nothing else, then leave. This master¨C Wu!¡±


    Visible pain shed by Shi Qing¡¯s jadelike face. His slender fingers pressed on his chest as he stumbled.


    ¡°Shizun!¡±


    Rong Jue immediately stood up to help the faltering man. One hand fell to the other¡¯s slender waist. ¡°Are you all right?¡±


    As he spoke, he manipted the tiny bit of demonic energy to invade the other person¡¯s heart.


    The System immediately lit up in rm: [Host! Something is trying to enter your heart¡¯s meridian!]


    It raised its data proudly: [But don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve stopped it already!]


    Shi Qing¡¯s voice containedughter. [Be good and let it in. I have use for it. Block my pain sensitivity instead.]


    System: [???]


    It didn¡¯t understand.


    It really didn¡¯t understand.


    But that didn¡¯t stop it from obeying!


    Rong Jue was pleased to see that his demonic energy entered Shi Qing¡¯s heart meridian smoothly. He didn¡¯t care if it was because Shi Qing was severely injured or if it was because Shi Qing had let his guard down now that Rong Jue was an invalid.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    Covering his chest with a white face, the supreme elder straightened with great difficulty. He gestured for his eldest disciple to leave with his sleeve. ¡°Leave me¨C Wu!¡±


    A new wave of agony seemed to hit Shi Qing, sending his trembling body into his disciple¡¯s arms.


    Shi Qing had always been a spoiled second generation of the cultivation world, so he had never experienced this kind of pain before. Rong Jue could almost hear the supreme elder whimpering as he held that soft and slender waist.


    Of course, he had to be mistaken about that.


    How could a supreme elder who valued reputation cry in front of his disciple? But Rong Jue did notice how the other¡¯s eyes became rimmed with red, as well as his soft and suppressed panting.


    Rong Jue was quite tall. Even though he was injured, he could still easily hold his Shizun in his arms.


    Shi Qing¡¯s powerless body came closer and closer to him due to the pain. Only now did Rong Jue discover how soft the body of the Shizun he had hated for so long was.


    When he first realized that he had been reborn, Rong Jue had every intention of taking Shi Qing¡¯s life again as revenge. He just decided to find out what he had missed in hisst life first.


    But now, as he held onto that soft and thin waist...


    A new method of taking revenge urred to the demon lord from 100 years in the future.


    What could be more humiliating than to break the wings of this high and mighty supreme elder and torment him in bed?


    Bing the servant of the disciple he had once abused...


    Would Supreme Elder Shi Qing have even a shred of face left then?


    Shi Qing couldn¡¯t see it, but the corners of Rong Jue¡¯s lips turned up slightly. His eyes were full of ambition.


    ¡°Shizun, this disciple will escort you back to your room.¡±

 Chapter 87.1

    <h4>Chapter 87.1</h4>


    <i>Editor: Sahloknir</i>


    In hisst life, Rong Jue defected to the demon realm, making the entire cultivation world his enemy.


    As someone who was once an immortal cultivator, he knew their weaknesses all too well.


    Cultivators had to take in energy from their surroundings and circte it through their dantian. Their spiritual energy was one of their most important resources.


    It had to remain untainted. The slightest bit of demonic energy mixing in was enough to cause weakness and extreme pain at best and qi deviation if they were unlucky. Worst of all, their cultivation could be ruined, rendering them no better than a mortal.


    And now, in his weakened state, Shi Qing had his heart meridian invaded by Rong Jue.


    His demonic energy would always hide there, just like how Shi Qing¡¯s spiritual energy was upying his dantian. With a thought, Rong Jue could mobilize his demonic energy and cause Shi Qing great pain.


    In other words, Shi Qing¡¯s life was now in Rong Jue¡¯s hands.


    The demon lord could have just dropped the charade and taken his revenge, or he could have directly asked why Shi Qing took such a risk to save his life after destroying his spiritual root.


    But there was only one thought running through Rong Jue¡¯s head as he held the weakly panting supreme elder in his arms.


    He wanted to press this high and mighty hypocrite that acted so virtuous while mistreating him down on the bed and let him experience what it¡¯s like to be at the mercy of others.


    Rong Jue quickly strode into the house.


    This was the first time, in this life and thest, that he had set foot in Shi Qing¡¯s residence.


    As soon as he entered the door, the fragrance of phoenix wood rushed to greet him.


    Rong Jue slightly furrowed his brows, but he still headed straight for the bed.


    Shi Qing¡¯s bedding was a special type, cloud bedding.


    Cloud bedding was a priceless luxury item like phoenix wood incense. As the name implied, lying on it felt like sleeping on a cloud.


    But most cultivators didn¡¯t care so much about their living conditions, so cloud bedding was mostly sold to some young masters of the cultivation world who couldn¡¯t cultivate for whatever reason.


    Rong Jue wasn¡¯t surprised that Shi Qing had cloud bedding. Shi Qing must have been spoiled rotten by the former supreme elder growing up, otherwise he wouldn¡¯t have stooped to unscrupulously tormenting his disciples.


    ¡°Wu...¡±


    The person in his arms could only open his eyes a crack due to the pain. His forehead was beading with sweat, and his breathing wasboured.


    The demon lord easily put the other person on the cloud bedding. He was about to let go when the person, who had squeezed his eyes shut due to the pain, suddenly grabbed his sleeve.


    The slender fingers were trying so hard to hold on that they were turning white, but their grip was so weak that Rong Jue could easily dislodge them.


    Since his prey was firmly ensnared in his trap, there was no need for the demon lord to continue this charade. Rong Jue¡¯s usually sunny and valiant features suddenly distorted, revealing a faint smile and dark eyes.


    Rong Jue bent down until he was face to face with Shi Qing. They were dangerously close.


    From this angle, he could clearly see how Shi Qing¡¯s eyebrows were scrunched up and his red lips were pursed due to the pain.


    ¡°He¡¯s indeed a great beauty.¡± The demon lord thought. He lifted a hand and gently brushed aside the supreme elder¡¯s bangs, just like Shi Qing had done for him.


    When Rong Jue spoke, his voice was filled not with worry, but ambition.


    ¡°Shizun?¡±


    Rong Jue wasn¡¯t worried that Shi Qing would find out what was wrong with him.


    So what if he did? What could he possibly do?


    Shi Qing¡¯s life was now in his hands, and this residence was filled with restriction formations. No one in Chi Yun Sect would be able to find out what he was doing to Shi Qing here.


    The trapped supreme elder didn¡¯t seem to notice the danger he was in. Shi Qing was too busy struggling to breath on the bed to even open his eyes.


    The supreme elder gasped for breath. A greenhouse flower like him who grew up with tender care couldn¡¯t bear this agony. His voice was shaking as he spoke.


    ¡°Don¡¯t...don¡¯t go to the west side.¡±


    The west side?


    Rong Jue turned to look at the ce Shi Qing had mentioned. With his currently rapidly rising demonic cultivation, he was able to clearly see the formation ced there. What seemed like a bare wall actually had all kinds of treasures hanging from it.


    His smile gradually cooled. He regarded the thin white hand grasping his sleeve with indifference and even ridicule.


    As expected of Supreme Elder Shi Qing.


    He was still trying to guard his treasures in this state.


    His ¡®wonderful¡¯ Shizun probably thought Rong Jue was the kind of wayward disciple who would steal from him.


    If that was the case, then a wayward disciple like him should do something wicked and live up to his reputation.


    The little bit of pity that the demon lord felt upon seeing Shi Qing¡¯s beauty quickly evaporated. He lost all his patience and reached for the supreme elder¡¯s belt.


    The belt made of cloud satin slid off easily when he pulled on it. The wide blue robes beneath quickly fell to either side as well, pooling around Shi Qing.


    Very soon, the ink-haired beauty was left only in his inner robes.


    The demon lord took in the sight before him and smiled. He leaned down with eyes darker than the water in the demon realm¡¯s heavenly demon pond.


    His voice was slightly hoarse and ended on a higher note due to joy. ¡°Shizun, are you feeling hot? This disciple will help you cool down.¡±


    The supreme elder didn¡¯t seem to react to his words. He moaned and whimpered brokenly as waves of pain assaulted his being.


    Rong Jue took his vocalizations as tacit acknowledgment. He felt ted, like he was unwrapping a present, as he reached for the other¡¯s hair.


    The supreme elder¡¯s hair rose and fell as Shi Qing panted, which interfered a little with the demon lord¡¯s actions.


    Rong Jue could have just gone in for the kill, but he abstained.


    He savoured the sensation of slowly lifting the other man¡¯s hair and letting the strands slip through his fingers. Especially when Shi Qing seemed to unconsciously sense his intent, struggling to move away and calling out his name with a trembling voice.


    ¡°Rong Jue...¡±


    The demon lord took hold of the hand grasping his sleeve. Then he firmly grabbed the thin wrist that looked like it might snap with the slightest pressure.


    He maliciously tightened his grip and watched his Shizun, who was bing delirious due to the pain, struggle powerlessly.


    ¡°Shizun, this disciple is here.¡±


    ¡°D-don¡¯t go to the west side...¡± The man on the bed weakly whispered.


    He¡¯s still thinking about those treasures...


    The look in Rong Jue¡¯s eyes became even more mocking. He didn¡¯t dy any longer and slowly brushed Shi Qing¡¯s hair aside, fully revealing the jade-like face beneath.


    The demon lord looked at that beautiful, slender, long neck... He had the urge to snap it.


    The owner of the neck was still speaking quietly.


    ¡°I...I ced a formation there. Now, now that your cultivation is gone, the formation might kill you outright if you touch it.¡±


    The demon lord¡¯s hand paused.


    Complicated emotions welled up within him as he stared at the palid supreme elder whose eyes were closed tightly, and whose face was covered with perspiration from the pain.


    The pain robbed Shi Qing of his customary aloofness. The person before him seemed as weak and pitiful as a mortal at this moment.


    Shi Qing¡¯s other hand was pressed to his chest. A glistening tear threatened to fall from his eyes. He was helplessly sprawled on the cloud bedding, curling up in an attempt to alleviate the pain, like a white swan that was caught in a trap.


    He seemed close to passing out.


    No one knew better than Rong Jue how painful it was to have your heart meridian invaded by demonic energy.


    He was an immortal cultivator that became a demonic cultivator. Even though he was half an invalid then, there were still traces of spiritual energy present in his body.


    The process of bing a demonic cultivator was like tiny knives scraping the insides of his body, forcefully expelling his remaining spiritual energy so that demonic energy could take its ce.


    When this process reached his heart meridian, it was like someone had tossed his heart into a frying pan and sauteed it repeatedly.


    It took an entire month for Rong Jue to change his cultivation pathway.


    He spent that time in unspeakable agony.


    During that month, there were several times when he fainted from the pain, only to wake up again, still suffering. He couldn¡¯t hear anything, nor could he open his mouth. He didn¡¯t even have the strength to end himself.


    At that time, he vowed in his heart that he would live, that he would survive.


    He would survive so that one day he could take his revenge.


    He had to make Shi Qing suffer like he did. He would not rest until that person paid his debt in blood!


    But now...


    Shi Qing was suffering like he did, but he fought through the pain to warn Rong Jue about the formation.


    Rong Jue looked at the man lying weakly on the cloud bedding with an indecipherable expression.


    In the end, he withdrew the hand that was reaching for Shi Qing.


    The demonic energy carefully probing the veins of Shi Qing¡¯s heart immediately concealed itself and entered hibernation after the demon lord changed his mind.


    Colour returned to Shi Qing¡¯s jade-like face at a visible rate as the demonic energy settled down. He was still trying to catch his breath, but his tightly furrowed brows slowly rxed.


    After the pain passed, he drifted off to sleep.


    Rong Jue continued to sit on the edge of the bed. His dark eyes never left Shi Qing for a single moment.


    Hmph.


    The demon lord sneered. Hisrge, slender hands gently brushed against the soft and faintly flushed cheeks of the supreme elder.


    Now that Rong Jue was starting anew, he could avoid many of the pitfalls that gued him in hisst life. He might as well just stay in Chi Yun Sect.


    His cultivation in hisst life surpassed even Chi Yun Sect¡¯s Sect Master by a great margin. It would be child¡¯s y for him to hide his true strength and pretend to be an invalid.


    Plus, staying here would make it easier to figure out what exactly his ¡®wonderful¡¯ Shizun was up to.

 Chapter 87.2

    <h4>Chapter 87.2</h4>


    <i>Editor: Sahloknir</i>


    Shi Qing had a very restful night of sleep.


    Other than being a bit sticky due to sweating during the night, he felt very refreshed.


    However, as soon as he opened his eyes, he noticed that something was different about his room.


    It seemed to be cleaner, with everything straightened out. The smell of roast chicken wafted in from the outside, causing Shi Qing¡¯s mouth to water.


    He could practice inedia at his cultivation level, but not having to eat didn¡¯t mean he couldn¡¯t be hungry.


    Being a cultivator came with a lot of benefits, but not eating meals wasn¡¯t one of them.


    Rong Jue definitely knew Shi Qing was awake by now. Seeing as he hasn¡¯t made a move yet, he obviously intended to continue acting like an invalid.


    So Shi Qing spoke, ¡°Who is outside?¡±


    His eldest disciple came in quickly but respectfully, still in those bloodstained robes and as pale as ever.


    ¡°Shizun, this disciple is here.¡±


    The supreme elder sitting on the cloud bedding frowned slightly. ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    Rong Jue blinked. ¡°Has Shizun forgotten? You seemed to be having chest pain before, so this disciple helped you into the house.¡±


    When he said this, his handsome face looked down with a shamed expression. ¡°This disciple is now an invalid, so I didn¡¯t even have the strength to go down the mountain for help. I could only guard Shizun here.¡±


    Shi Qing: [Dude, nice acting skills.]


    When Shi Qing shifted, as if he intended to get up, Rong Jue strode forward and naturally helped him up. He asked with overflowing concern, ¡°How is Shizun feeling now? This disciple noticed that Shizun seemed to be greatly weakened and having chest pain... Are these symptoms of spiritual energy deficiency?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing for you to worry about.¡±


    As expected, the supreme elder waved his sleeve and pushed Rong Jue away without exining anything. He reverted to his usual cold and aloof appearance.


    ¡°This is just an old illness acting up, nothing too serious.¡±


    Then he nced at Rong Jue again. ¡°I¡¯ll have someone escort you down the mountain.¡±


    Rong Jue didn¡¯t object. He obediently said, ¡°Understood. This disciple will follow Shizun¡¯s instructions.¡±


    He could clearly feel that Shi Qing¡¯s attitude towards him seemed to have softened a bit.


    Was it because he had be an invalid, or was it because of his ¡®unchanged¡¯ admiration?


    The blue-robed supreme elder didn¡¯t seem to notice how disheveled his hair was. That,bined with his chilly demeanour, made for a slightly amusing picture.


    Shi Qing looked up. ¡°What is that smell?¡±


    Rong Jue replied warmly, ¡°Since I have be a mortal, I can no longer practice inedia. I caught a pheasant and roasted it to sate my hunger.¡±


    His eyes crinkled as he smiled as brightly as the sun. ¡°I used to roast pheasants when I was young, and I still remember much of the process. It tastes quite good. Would Shizun like some? This disciple can bring a portion for Shizun.¡±


    Rong Jue left the room without waiting for Shi Qing¡¯s reply. When he came back, he was holding a roast chicken wrapped in leaves. It was dripping with oil and emitting a rich fragrance.


    He smiled and handed the roast chicken to Shi Qing. ¡°Shizun, have a taste of this disciple¡¯s cooking.¡±


    Shi Qing looked at the roast chicken that was practically whispering, ¡°Eat me,e and eat me¡±. His fingers twitched hesitantly.


    Unfortunately, he was supposed to be a cultivator who could practice inedia right now.


    The supreme elder who obviously didn¡¯t let himself be stained by the dust of mortal affairs turned his face away dismissively. ¡°There¡¯s no need for me to taste the food of mortals.¡±


    Little Sun Rong Jue¡¯s face immediately fell. He dejectedly hung his head, and there were 800 points of disappointment in his voice.


    ¡°Yes, this disciple almost forgot since he became a mortal that cultivators don¡¯t eat foods originating from the mortal realm.¡±


    He looked up and tried to squeeze out a bitter smile as he took back the roast chicken. ¡°Shizun, this disciple meant no offence.¡±


    When Rong Jue said that, the eyshes of the indifferent supreme elder who shunned mortal things fluttered slightly.


    Although there was no expression on his face, Rong Jue could clearly sense that the supreme elder seemed to be at a loss.


    Was he at a loss for words because he identally jabbed at his disciple¡¯s sore spot?


    Rong Jue lowered his eyes to hide his deep thoughts. He continued to pretend to be pitiful with a strained smile. ¡°Shizun, this disciple will take his leave first.¡±


    As soon as he turned around, Shi Qing faintly spoke up from behind. ¡°Wait.¡±


    He paused. His eyes grew even darker as he obediently turned around. ¡°Shizun?¡±


    The supreme elder, who was always cold and unfeeling, had expressionlessly stretched a hand out in his direction.


    ¡°Bring it here.¡±


    A wide smile immediately appeared on Rong Jue¡¯s face. With a surprised look, he passed the roast chicken in his hand to his Shizun.


    The supreme elder looked quite disgusted with the golden and fragrant roast chicken before him.


    He frowned slightly, ¡°Where are the bamboo chopsticks?¡±


    Rong Jue replied quickly, ¡°No need for chopsticks, Shizun. Just tear it off with your hands and eat it. This roast chicken is very clean.¡±


    The supreme elder¡¯s frown grew more severe.


    His expression seemed to be saying, ¡°Using your hands directly is too indecent.¡±


    The always attentive eldest disciple immediately asked, ¡°Does Shizun not want the oil to get on your hands?¡±


    ¡°Then this disciple will serve it to you.¡±


    Without waiting for a reply, he tore off a piece of meat, and brought it to the supreme elder¡¯s red and moist lips.


    He was still smiling radiantly, his eyes without a cloud in sight. ¡°Shizun needn¡¯t worry. This disciple just washed his hands.¡±


    Only then did Shi Qing open his mouth slightly with furrowed brows and cautiously eat that piece of meat.


    As soon as he finished, his overly thoughtful eldest disciple immediately brought another piece over.


    The supreme elder frowned, but after seeing his disciple¡¯s sunny smile, he looked down helplessly and forced himself to continue eating.


    Rong Jue didn¡¯t overstep any more of his boundaries and continued to feed him.


    On the surface, he was showing respect and admiration to Shi Qing. But in reality, he was testing the bottom line of his Shizun, bit by bit.


    What he couldn¡¯t figure out, and at the same time took for granted, was...


    This Shizun, who was still acting cold to him on the surface, seemed to have no bottom line when it came to his supposedly most hated disciple.


    When he offered another piece of chicken, perhaps too carefully, Rong Jue felt something wet brush against his fingertips.


    Shi Qing didn¡¯t seem to notice. He was still frowning while gently biting off a piece of flesh with his white teeth.


    The grease made his already moist red lips glisten even more.


    A faint flush also spread across his usually cold and jade-likeplexion.


    The demon king¡¯s dark eyes couldn¡¯t tear themselves away from the sight.


    Why didn¡¯t I notice it before?


    His Shizun actually possessed a beauty hard to find in all three realms.


    In the end, Shi Qing and Rong Jue split the roast chicken equally.


    Rong Jue was escorted by someone Shi Qing summoned down the mountain afterwards. Meanwhile, Shi Qingid backfortably on his soft bed.


    [I¡¯mpletely satisfied!]


    He bragged to the System: [Did you see how Rong Jue and I were just the picture of filial son and father earlier? He fed me half a chicken. ]


    System: [...It looked more like you two ate roast chicken together...]


    Shi Qing: [Wait.]


    System: [?]


    Shi Qing: [With you here watching, wasn¡¯t it a threesome? What a dirty minded little System you are.]


    System: [......]


    System: [Wuwuwuwu Host don¡¯t make fun of me right now. You two were getting along pretty good earlier, but Rong Jue¡¯s animosity value is still 500, it didn¡¯t go down even a little!!]


    Shi Qingid back on his bed and stared at the tassels hanging down. He closed his eyesfortably. [Don¡¯t worry so much. This world is pretty stable right now. Okay, okay, go to sleep now.]


    System: [......]


    Stable?


    Where¡¯s this stability exactly?!


    With his animosity value, it¡¯s a surprise Rong Jue hasn¡¯t killed his Shizun yet.


    And, more importantly, its Host only had a month to turn things around!


    It¡¯s already been two days now!


    Two days!


    The System cautiously spoke up: [Host, shouldn¡¯t we talk about this some more...]


    Shi Qing: [Zzzzzz......]


    System: ...Huh.


    System: Wuwuwuwu...


    ****


    The System frantically watched as the deadline drew closer.


    Shi Qing slept soundly again.


    In other words, another day passed without much progress.


    Shi Qing still wasn¡¯t in a hurry. He meditated when he should meditate and cked off when he should ck off.


    The System has already given up its futile struggle.


    In the meantime, at the bottom of the mountain, Rong Jue thought about how to get closer to Shi Qing while working on his demonic cultivation.


    Now that he has been reborn, Rong Jue wasn¡¯t that interested in reiming the position of demon lord again.


    He only wanted to find out what was going on with his ¡®wonderful¡¯ Shizun.


    In hisst life, this person chased him relentlessly from the shadows with clear killing intent. But now there seemed to be something more going on.


    Even though he still hated Shi Qing to the point of wanting to kill him immediately to vent his anger, Rong Jue couldn¡¯t do it, not until he understood why Shi Qing was acting this way.


    He recalled the memories of this time period in hisst life.


    It was somewhat blurry, but he still remembered that he wasn¡¯t driven out of Chi Yun Sect right away. He remained at the foot of the mountain. At first, although he had lingering aches and pains and was adapting to bing a mortal, he was well taken care of by his Shidi and Shimei.


    But soon, his Shidi and Shimei both reached a bottleneck and entered closed-door cultivation. It was normal for cultivators to seclude themselves for at least half a month like that, but this meant the newly mortal Rong Jue had no one to protect him.


    As a former genius of the Chi Yun Sect, he naturally had many people who didn¡¯t like him.


    These people couldn¡¯t do anything to him when he was still the powerful eldest disciple of Qing Jian Peak, but after he became an invalid and his Shizun shunned him, those who were once jealous of Rong Jue but couldn¡¯t do anything about it jumped at the chance.


    A grandson of one of the other supreme elders was the first to act. He made the proud Rong Jue kneel and crawl around on the ground like a dog. He even forced Rong Jue to crawl under his trousers.


    At that time, Rong Jue was naturally reluctant to take this humiliation lying down. He was beaten up by those people, almost to the point of losing his life. Then they all stepped on him as they left.


    He still remembered his despair and hatred as heid on the ground with no way to get help.


    He remembered the faces of those people well, but their names eluded him. No matter, Rong Jue encountered him just after bing a demonic cultivator and killed him with his own hands.


    What meaning was there to remember the name of a dead man?


    But now, that guy could be a good target to use.


    At this time in hisst life, Rong Jue had already guessed that the person who destroyed his spiritual root was Shizun, the person he respected most in the world. Of course he wouldn¡¯t ask Shi Qing for help after being humiliated.


    But in this life...


    Rong Jue thought about the supreme elder who choked down the roast chicken because of a few words from him.


    He had a new n in mind.


    So when Shi Qing was bathing, he suddenly heard a cry for help, ¡°Shizun, help me!¡±


    It was Rong Jue.


    He had crushed the jade token of his shizun that every disciple had and asked for help.


    Shi Qing immediately got up and casually put on a piece of clothing. He hurried to the foot of the mountain where he met Rong Jue, who looked like a mess but actually wasn¡¯t injured at all.


    Behind him were several Chi Yun Sect disciples, who seemed to be arrogant and unharmed, but their heart meridians were already infected with demonic energy.


    His mortal disciple threw himself into Shi Qing¡¯s arms, shivering very convincingly.


    But there was not a shred of pity in Shi Qing¡¯s heart.


    After all, the two were quite different in terms of size.


    It was like a big bear jumping on a spotted deer.


    There was no way the spotted deer would feel bad for the bear.


    Especially since this big bear was manhandling his waist and burying his face in his chest, thinking that no one noticed him taking advantage of the situation.

 Chapter 88.1

    <h4>Chapter 88.1</h4>


    Thank you Meg for the Ko-fi!


    <i>Editor: Casey</i>


    For the first time, Shi Qing discovered someone who was his match in acting.


    He watched as his big bear apprentice cowered pitifully in his arms, his voice muffled, ¡°Thank you, Shizun. This disciple would have died for sure if you didn¡¯te.¡±


    Rong Jue could feel the other person¡¯s thin waist that could be encircled by a single-arm stiffen due to his words. Shi Qing tried to push him away, but Rong Jue pretended not to notice. In fact, he only tightened his grip.


    Supreme Elder Shi Qing was about to continue to shove him when the people chasing after Rong Jue caught up.


    ¡°How dare you run away! I¡¯m going to beat you to a...¡±


    The leader¡¯s harsh words trailed off. He shifted his gaze upwards, only to be confronted by Shi Qing, who was regarding him with a cold expression.


    His face drained of all colour as he quickly got down on one knee and paid his respects as a junior. ¡°This disciple greets the supreme elder.¡±


    Hisckeys naturally followed suit, their voices somewhat unified.


    ¡°Disciples greet the supreme elder!¡±


    Shi Qing looked at the group kneeling to him.


    Their leader looked very much like a cannon fodder with his crooked eyes and nted mouth. He was wearing the same Chi Yun Sect disciple robes as Rong Jue, but the difference was night and day.


    He averted his eyes in disgust and sternly asked, ¡°Which peak are you from?¡±


    ¡°T-this disciple is Zhang Paohui from Chi Xia Peak.¡±


    The people behind him immediately replied as well. They were all from Chi Xia Peak.


    Shi Qing was as cold as ever. ¡°What guts you people from Chi Xia Peak have. You dare toe to my Qing Jian Peak and harm my Qing Jian Peak disciples.¡±


    As soon as the words were spoken, those kneeling under the ground started sweating rivers.


    Zhang Paohui grit his teeth hatefully. He had inquired beforehand and discovered that Rong Jue was not favoured by Supreme Elder Shi Qing. He wasn¡¯t even allowed treatment for his injuries. That was why Zhang Paohui had dared toe over to look for trouble.


    How would someone as busy as a supreme elder have time to seek justice for a mere disciple he didn¡¯t even like? Not to mention the fact that Rong Jue was now an invalid. There was nothing to be gained by defending him.


    But this guy must¡¯ve taken one too many blows to the head or something. He didn¡¯t act proud like before, instead, he ran at the sight of their group and shouted for help.


    He was supposed to be the eldest disciple of Qing Jian Peak, a cultivator who had almost reached the Void Refining Stage! Had he no shame?!


    Zhang Paohui dared to bully Rong Jue, but offending Shi Qing was another matter entirely.


    Although this supreme elder only got his position due to nepotism, Qing Jiang Peak had an extensivework of influence.


    He grit his teeth and tried to spin the situation in his favour.


    ¡°Please don¡¯t misunderstand, Supreme Elder. This disciple came to visit because I have always admired Rong-shixiong and heard he was in an ident. But for some reason, Rong-shixiong started running as soon as he saw us. We were worried because Rong-shixiong was still injured, so we chased him here.¡± Zhang Paohui said, feeling very justified again.


    Yes, although his words were slightly twisted, they weren¡¯t far from the truth.


    Even if he¡¯d thought of countless ways to humiliate Rong Jue in his head, he hadn¡¯t implemented them yet, had he?


    As he thought about it like that, all the remaining guilt on Zhang Paohui¡¯s face cleared. His voice grew louder. ¡°The supreme elder is wise. Please don¡¯t get the wrong idea here.¡±


    Before Shi Qing said anything, Rong Jue, who had been &#k2018;fearfully¡¯ and &#k2018;cautiously¡¯ hiding in his arms, got up first.


    He hadn¡¯t been lying either.


    In hisst life, the demon lord was indeed humiliated by these people. At that time, he still believed in justice. Rong Jue thought that Chi Yun Sect would punish these people with the injuries on his body as proof.


    But to his surprise, their shamelessness far exceeded the imagination of the Rong Jue of the past.


    They teamed up and backstabbed him, saying that he had tripped by himself and that his injuries were so severe because he was now a mortal.


    Coupled with the fact that Rong Jue had old injuries that he didn¡¯t seek treatment for, it then resulted in the group¡¯s lies to be taken as the truth.


    In the end, he was expelled from the Chi Yun Sect. Not only was he injured, but he also became infamous for falsely using his fellow disciples.


    The demon lord hid behind Shi Qing. A hint of amusement shed by in his beautiful eyes.


    Now that he had been reborn, it was time for these people to have a taste of what it was like to be falsely used and not given a chance to fight back.


    He carefully moved behind his Shizun some more. ¡°Shizun, he¡¯s lying.¡±


    The demon lord utilized 120% of his acting skills. Seemingly filled with bitterness, he lowered his head and whispered, ¡°This disciple was recuperating in my room when these Shidi suddenly barged in. They said that a mortal like me shouldn¡¯t remain in Chi Yun Sect anymore. If I wanted to stay, I have to be theirckey.¡±


    ¡°Of course this disciple refused, but they went too far! They started beating me, not even caring that this was Qing Jian Peak territory! This disciple has no cultivation, that is why I couldn¡¯t fight back. Left with no choice, I crushed the jade slip and asked for Shizun to intervene.¡±


    Zhang Paohui and the others could only watch as Rong Jue told these bald-faced lies.


    ...


    Holy shit!


    How was this guy even more shameless than us!


    What ¡®left with no choice¡¯?? He crushed the jade slip as soon as he saw us!


    Was Rong Jue¡¯s overly righteous and honourable reputation a sham? Was he actually this kind of person??!!


    Zhang Paohui opened his mouth, closed it, and opened it again. He didn¡¯t know how to respond to Rong Jue¡¯s shamelessness.


    Actually, it was good for him that he remained silent. Theckeys behind him remained determined to say their piece.


    ¡°Nonsense! That¡¯s not what happened at all!¡±


    ¡°We didn¡¯t do anything before you ran off on your own.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right! Supreme Elder, don¡¯t listen to his lies!¡±


    The handsome man was acting like a big wolf-dog that had been bullied outside. He held his Shizun¡¯s sleeve and whimpered pitifully.


    ¡°Shizun, this disciple only spoke the truth! If you don¡¯t believe me, then look at the wounds on this disciple¡¯s face. Who else could have inflicted these injuries, me?¡±


    The group: ¡°...Yeah, you fell on your own!¡±


    They were just wondering why Rong Jue ran so fast he tripped several times on the way here. This guy was nning this from the start!


    Rong Jue tugged on Shi Qing¡¯s slightly cool hand, pretending not to be aware of how stiff the other person was. He guided those fingertips to his cheek.


    ¡°These injuries still have traces of spiritual energy left. Everyone knows I¡¯m an invalid now, so how could I have done this to myself? Shizun, everything will be clear once you take a look.¡±


    He was so serious that Shi Qing could only carefully examine the area.


    ¡°Indeed, there is still residual spiritual energy here.¡± He confirmed, shooting the people kneeling on the ground a look of disgust.


    ¡°You barged into my Qing Jian Peak, injured my disciples, and now you want to spread lies about Rong Jue?! Does my Qing Jian Peak mean nothing to you?!¡±


    The pressure unique to a supreme ruler at the Amalgamation Stage came crashing down. Zhang Paohui almost copsed as his legs softened.


    Zhang Paohui gritted his teeth and struggled to speak, ¡°Supreme Elder, we really didn¡¯t do anything to Rong-shixiong.¡±


    Even if what Rong Jue had said was more or less what they had envisioned, they didn¡¯t have time to do anything yet!


    Shi Qing¡¯s voice was faint, but there was clear impatience present. ¡°You still wish to argue when the truth has already be clear?¡±


    ¡°Do you need this master to tell you the rules of the Punishment Hall?¡±


    If you hurt a fellow disciple, you had to disperse your protective spiritual energy and receive 50 cane strikes.


    If Zhang Paohui had really done something, he might¡¯ve admitted his wrongs once Supreme Elder Shi Qing came out to support Rong Jue, if only to minimize his punishment.


    Besides, his grandfather was the Supreme Elder of Chi Xia Peak. Even if he was punished, the Punishment Hall¡¯s shixiongs would certainly hold back out of consideration for his background.


    But he didn¡¯t do anything!!!


    How can he let himself be wronged like this since he was innocent?!


    Zhang Paohui reluctantly had to argue: ¡°Supreme Elder, the disciple really didn¡¯t¨C¡±


    Rong Jue, who had been listening to them in silence, suddenly intervened. ¡°Shizun, since my shidi won¡¯t admit it, let¡¯s just leave it at that.¡±


    He lowered his injured arm that was at an unnatural angle and leaned on Shi Qing. ¡°This disciple is now an invalid that can no longer bring honour to our Qing Jian Peak, and Chi Xia Peak¡¯s supreme elder is Zhang-shidi¡¯s grandfather. Why else would Zhang-shidi act so arrogantly here? If Shizun punishes Zhang-shidi, Supreme Elder Zhang Chang is sure to intervene.¡±


    ¡°This disciple can no longer protect Shizun, so it¡¯s not worth it to offend Chi Xia Peak for my sake.¡±


    Zhang Paohui: ¡°......¡±


    Rong Jue first acted pitifully by mentioning his invalid status, then implied that Zhang Paohui was relying on his grandfather¡¯s authority toe and make trouble at Qing Jian Peak.


    Although that was true, but by saying it out loud, people would think that Shi Qing was afraid of his fellow supreme elder if he backed down now.


    Rong Jue!


    What a vicious move!


    Zhang Paohui was about to refute Rong Jue when he noticed the death re Supreme Elder Shi Qing was shooting at him.


    The blue-robed supreme elderughed, enraged. ¡°I never knew that there was a hierarchy amongst the major peaks of Chi Yun Sect.¡±


    ¡°What, now that my father has ascended, your Chi Xia Peak is trying to take advantage and use me as a stepping stone to elevate your own prestige?¡±


    Zhang Paohui: ¡°Supreme Elder is mistaken, it¡¯s really not like that...¡±


    He shuddered when Shi Qing looked at him again and shut his mouth.


    Supreme Elder Shi Qing looked at them...


    Like they were already dead.


    Theckeys behind him sensed the danger and silently shrank back, wishing they could just shrink into a ball and disappear.


    Rong Jue was behind Shi Qing, watching his Shizun get angry for his sake.


    There was a slight blush on that beautiful jade-like face due to anger. Even his always cold and distant eyes were brimming with emotion.


    It was really...


    The demon lord slightly raised his eyebrows like he was scared out of his mind. He leaned even closer to his Shizun.


    Revenge was not the only reason behind his previous words.


    More than that, it was to test what could trigger Shi Qing¡¯s temper.


    Rong Jue just figured it out.


    Just as he expected.


    Shi Qing turned him into an invalid with his own hands, while also detesting when others tried to bully him.


    What a contradictory person.


    Rong Jue recalled a rumour he heard when he first entered the demon realm about a demonic cultivator that enjoyed collecting contradictory souls. The more two-faced the better.


    They would confine those souls in a crystal and carry it on their person, taking it out at night to enjoy them in detail.


    At that time, Rong Jue didn¡¯t think such people existed in the world.


    A person either deeply hated you or deeply loved you. How could they be both at the same time?


    But now, he actually saw such a contradictory and beautiful soul in the Shizun he hated the most.


    The demon lord sighed sorrowfully in his heart.


    It was still too early to imprison Shi Qing in a crystal.


    He had to wait a little longer.


    Rong Jue had to wait until he grew tired of Shi Qing¡¯s body, until he figured out all the secrets this person was hiding.


    Then, he would personally kill Shizun as slowly as possible.


    He would confine his beautiful soul inside a crystal and keep it by his side for all eternity.


    He could already imagine its dazzling radiance.


    Happy holidays! ¡ã???(???)???¡ã

 Chapter 88.2

    <h4>Chapter 88.2</h4>


    <i>Editor: Casey</i>


    The Punishment Hall has always been a solemn ce. Due to how severe their methods were, Chi Yun Sect disciples tried their best to avoid being sent here. As a result, this was usually a sparsely popted location.


    However, the building was unusually bustling today.


    Some disciples quietly snuck to the door, peering inside to watch the unfolding events.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why are there so many people here today?¡±


    ¡°Apparently Zhang-shixiong from Chi Xia Peak took a group of people to Qing Jian Peak to beat up their eldest disciple, and they got caught red-handed by Supreme Elder Shi Qing! Then they were all sent here.¡±


    ¡°What?!!¡±


    The information overload only made the disciples more confused.


    They all knew what kind of person Zhang Paohui was. He has always relied on his grandfather¡¯s position as the supreme elder of Chi Xia Peak to act out.


    But barging straight into Qing Jian Peak to beat up someone¡¯s eldest disciple was too much, even for him.


    As soon as someone brought up that point, a well-informed disciple replied, ¡°That¡¯s not all. Supreme Elder Shi Qing didn¡¯t seem to like that Rong-shixiong all that much. Before, when he got hurt, the supreme elder didn¡¯t even let him receive medical treatment!¡±


    ¡°Zhang-shixiong probably had the guts to go to Qing Jian Peak because of that.¡± He said,menting, ¡°But Zhang-shixiong made too many assumptions. Supreme Elder Shi Qing practically raised Rong-shixiong, so him being harsh was just to make Rong-shixiong mature faster.¡±


    ¡°How can the rtionship between master and disciple crumble overnight? Besides, I saw the look on Supreme Elder Shi Qing¡¯s face earlier... Things aren¡¯t going to end well this time.¡±


    Almost everyone who was in the know agreed. They believed that Zhang Paohui was trying to kick Rong Jue while he was down, only for his foot to hit an iron te instead.


    And now here he was, brought straight to the Punishment Hall.


    It would take a long time to recover from taking fifty cane strokes without using any spiritual energy for protection.


    Zhang Paohui was kneeling in the Punishment Hall. The various instruments of torture strewn across the walls made him cry harder.


    He could admit that he¡¯s done a lot of bad things in the past, and that he really had ill intentions for Rong Jue...


    But he really didn¡¯t do anything this time, ah!


    Theckeys that were kneeling behind him were already sobbing loudly.


    ¡°Zhang-shixiong, what should we do now? Someone as weak as me can¡¯t take fifty cane strokes...¡±


    Zhang Paohui didn¡¯t care about hisckeys. He just wanted to save his own cheeks right now.


    Would his butt ever be the same again after fifty strokes...?


    But even though he was scared to death, he managed to hide any of it from his face. ¡°What are you panicking for? I¡¯ve already crushed my jade slip, so my grandfather ising to save me. What are you afraid of when we really didn¡¯t do it?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, grandfather will be here in a few moments. We¡¯ll just kneel here for now. It¡¯s not like we¡¯re going to be beaten right away.¡±


    Right after he finished his sentence, Shi Qing, who was sitting on the elevated tform, ced his teacup down. He quietly said, ¡°Now that the investigation has concluded, start the punishment.¡±


    Zhang Paohui: ¡°......¡±


    Hisckeys: ¡°......¡±


    Seeing that the Punishment Hall disciples were really approaching them with their big ass sticks, Zhang Paohui broke down.


    Kneeling on the ground, he wailed, ¡°Supreme Elder, Supreme Elder please have mercy&#k2026; We really didn¡¯t do it&#k2026;¡±


    Behind Shi Qing, Rong Jue looked on indifferently as Zhang Paohui bawled beneath him.


    The demon lord seemed to see his past self there. Bruised, battered, and used of making false statements about his fellow disciples, he was dragged to the Punishment Hall and given 20 cane strokes. Afterwards, he could only lie there on the brink of death.


    At that time, he still had a trace of hope in his heart.


    He hoped that his Shizun woulde and save him.


    But in the end, all he received was a bag of money, which nearly killed himter on.


    The blue-robed supreme elder who was seated above seemed to sense Rong Jue¡¯s peculiar mood. He knitted his eyebrows slightly and turned to face his eldest disciple.


    ¡°Is the Punishment Hall¡¯s spiritual pressure making you feel unwell?¡±


    The spiritual pressure of the Punishment Hall was indeed beyond what a mortal could withstand.


    But Rong Jue wasn¡¯t a mortal.


    He lowered his eyes and revealed a gentle, warm smile. ¡°Not at all. This disciple was just somewhat saddened to see Zhang-shixiong in this state.¡±


    Shi Qing¡¯s eyebrows rose slightly.


    ¡°Why? He brought this on himself by trying to take advantage when he should not. In this master¡¯s opinion, his punishment isn¡¯t severe enough.¡±


    Rong Jue smiled.


    Yes, no punishment was too severe for a person who took advantage when he should not.


    But what about the person who created the opportunity in the first ce? How should they be punished?


    As they conversed, the punishment belowmenced.


    These young adults who have always been coddled immediately started to howl and scream.


    The blue-robed supreme elder who was beautiful enough tounch a thousand ships watched this scene coldly.


    Behind him was his seemingly loyal disciple, whose handnded on his Shizun¡¯s shoulder with overwhelming possessiveness.


    Beneath them, Zhang Paohui yelled, ¡°Aoaoaoao it hurts! Spare me, Supreme Elder, please spare me!! Grandpa, Grandpa save me, ah!!!¡±


    After almost a dozen strokes, a middle-aged man suddenly strode in from outside. ¡°Stop at once!!¡±


    The disciples of the Punishment Hall paid their respects to him.


    ¡°Disciples greet the supreme elder.¡±


    Zhang Cheng of Chi Xia Peak finally arrived.


    He immediately saw his beaten grandson. Heartache and hatred filled his heart as his fierce gaze fell on Shi Qing, who was indifferently looking down at him from above.


    ¡°Supreme Elder Shi Qing is so impressive. You can still remain seated when a fellow supreme elder has arrived.¡± He said, his gaze shifting to Rong Jue, who was behind Shi Qing.


    Zhang Cheng¡¯s mood became even worse. ¡°The apple really doesn¡¯t fall far from the tree. Even your disciple is so unruly.¡±


    The corner of Shi Qing¡¯s lips twitched up into a sneer. He waved his sleeve and continued to sit serenely without any intention of getting up.


    ¡°Supreme Elder Zhang Cheng must be joking. You and I are both elders of our peaks. Are you asking me to greet you as a disciple?¡±


    ¡°My disciple has been severely injured by your grandson. He can only enter this ce with my spiritual energy protecting him, but Supreme Elder Zhang Cheng actually wants him to exert himself to greet you? Aren¡¯t the injuries inflicted by your grandson enough?¡±


    While he and Zhang Cheng traded barbs, Rong Jue¡¯s thoughts grew moreplicated.


    His impression was that Shi Qing avoided offending the other supreme elders of Chi Yun Sect because he knew his cultivation was inferior to theirs.


    It was precisely because of this that Rong Jue despised him so much. He pretended to be a gentle and kind supreme elder to everyone else, but abused his disciple in secret. This kind of person would¡¯ve never gotten his position if it wasn¡¯t for his father.


    But now, Shi Qing, who had always been careful with his words and actions, was confronting Zhang Cheng, who was also a supreme ruler.


    Just because Rong Jue had been injured.


    Rong Jue was shaken, but he still tried to control his burgeoning expectations.


    Heh.


    How could Shi Qing be doing this for him?


    If this guy really valued him so highly, then where was he in hisst life?


    Where was he when the newly mortal and injured Rong Jue was detained at the Punishment Hall, framed and punished?


    The only reason Shi Qing was here was because his previous provocation worked. This supreme elder was just trying to save face.


    Rong Jue wasn¡¯t the only one surprised. Zhang Cheng was also in disbelief that Shi Qing would dare to speak to him like this.


    His disbelief was followed by anger.


    Would he, Zhang Cheng, be afraid of someone who only became a supreme elder due to nepotism?


    If Shi Qing didn¡¯t have such a powerful father, how could it be his turn to be Qing Jian Peak¡¯s supreme elder?


    Zhang Cheng sneered, ¡°Is Supreme Elder Shi Qing nning to sever rtions with my Chi Xia Peak?¡±


    Shi Qing waved his sleeve dismissively. ¡°What is Supreme Elder Zhang Cheng saying? Your grandson intruded into my Qing Jian Peak and plotted to harm my disciple. If we were not both supreme elders, I would have taken care of the problem myself.¡±


    ¡°I would not have been so kind as to send him to the Punishment Hall like this.¡±


    Zhang Cheng was livid as he looked at his grandson, who was sprawled across the bench. ¡°Paohui, is this true?¡±


    Zhang Paohui: ¡°I...¡±


    Rong Jue suddenly spoke up, ¡°This disciple is willing to swear an oath of internal demons that my words are the truth! Zhang-shidi can do the same. Are you willing to stand behind your statements to my Shizun, that you came to Qing Jian Peak purely to visit me?¡±


    Zhang Paohui: ¡°......¡±


    He really didn¡¯t dare to.


    As he watched his grandson stutter and mumble, Zhang Cheng, who knew his temperament well, flew into a rage.


    ¡°Why would you do such a thoughtless thing?! You¡¯re harming others while also harming yourself!!¡±


    Zhang Paohui: ¡°...I didn¡¯t do it.¡±


    The blue-robed supreme elder sitting above rose. ¡°Then swear an oath of internal demons.¡±


    Zhang Paohui: ¡°......¡±


    Zhang Cheng: ¡°Did you do it or not?!¡±


    Zhang Paohui: ¡°......¡±


    Zhang Paohui: ¡°I did...¡±


    Zhang Cheng: ¡°......¡±


    He came all the way here only for his grandson to pull the rug from underneath him.


    But Zhang Cheng has always been protective of his own. Even though he knew his grandson was in the wrong, he didn¡¯t want Zhang Paohui to take all fifty cane strokes.


    He grit his teeth and straightened, looking up at the blue-robed supreme elder. ¡°Shi Qing, they are just children, and children are prone to fooling around. They meant no real harm. How about this, you know that my Chi Xia Peak specializes in pill refinement. If you let my grandson off, your Qing Jian Peak can have unlimited ess to my peak¡¯s pills for the next ten years. So what do you say?¡±


    Despite his anger, Zhang Cheng had a clear grasp of the situation.


    Although he was taking a step back now, he could make Shi Qing pay in the future. After all, Qing Jiang Peak¡¯s future talent prospects were bleak, and Shi Qing himself was only at the Amalgamation stage. What could he possibly do in retaliation?


    The most important thing now was to save his grandson.


    He wasn¡¯t wrong to think this way, but the blue-robed supreme elder above didn¡¯t even twitch. His red lips parted slightly, uttering a single word:


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°He bullied my disciple today. I will let the entire Chi Yun Sect know who they can and cannot afford to provoke.¡±


    Then Shi Qing turned to the disciples of the Punishment Hall. ¡°What are you waiting for? Continue the punishment.¡±


    Howls resounded through the Punishment Hall once again.


    Zhang Cheng¡¯s expression could not be more twisted. He red at Shi Qing like the blue-robed supreme elder had murdered his father.


    When the punishment was over, Zhang Cheng used his spiritual energy to lift his grandson.


    ¡°Fine!! What a fine mess you made, Supreme Elder Shi Qing!! If this is how you want to act, then don¡¯t me me for taking action! From now on, my Chi Xia Peak will not supply even a single pill to your Qing Jian Peak!!¡±


    As he watched the other party walk away, Rong Jue¡¯s feelings became more and moreplicated. He carefully pulled on Shi Qing¡¯s sleeve. ¡°Shizun, it¡¯s not worth it to offend Chi Xia Peak for this disciple¡¯s sake.¡±


    Shi Qing was still as cold and aloof as ever. ¡°It has nothing to do with you.¡±


    The more he acted like this, the more puzzled Rong Jue¡¯s thoughts became.


    The demon lord lowered his head to look at the blue sleeve in his hand. He slowly tightened his grip.


    Shizun......


    Just what are you thinking?


    Meanwhile, Shi Qing was secretly scheming.


    In less than three days, he wanted the entire Chi Yun Sect to know that the reason he, Supreme Elder Shi Qing, used pills to raise his cultivation was because he was on the wrong peak.


    His real talent...


    Rested in pill refinement.

 Chapter 89.1

    <h4>Chapter 89.1</h4>


    <i>Editor: Sahloknir</i>


    True to their word, Chi Xia Peak no longer supplied Qing Jian Peak with pills.


    No one in Chi Yun sect said anything, because Qing Jian Peak was one of the most sparsely popted peaks. There were only four actual residents, including Supreme Elder Shi Qing.


    Now that the former genius Rong Jue had be an invalid, he no longer needed these pills. Only the remaining three inhabitants of Qing Jian Peak did.


    So the sect master and other supreme elders turned a blind eye.


    Although Chi Xia Peak was in the wrong, they were a bustling peak that supplied the entire sect with pills.


    If Shi Qing¡¯s father hadn¡¯t ascended, things wouldn¡¯t have ended up like this. But now Qing Jian Peak¡¯s highest authority was just the pill-popping Supreme Elder Shi Qing. Taking care of him asionally was natural, but going against Chi Xia Peak on his behalf was ridiculous.


    Rong Jue expected this to happen.


    Beneath their veneer, the supposed number one immortal sect was no less disgusting than the demon lord realm.


    Qing Jiang Peak¡¯s wide-rangingwork of connections were nothing more than a bunch of fair-weather friends.


    But Rong Jue was curious. What did Shi Qing, who always boasted of his high status in Chi Yun sect, think about this situation?


    It was very simple for Rong Jue to find out.


    Ever since he was ¡®hunted down¡¯ by Zhang Paohui, Shi Qing seemed worried that a simr incident might happen again. Therefore, he kept Rong Jue close to his side.


    After all, if he were to go to the mortal world in his current condition, he wouldn¡¯t even match up to a mortal.


    If he were to be left at the foot of the mountain, then what was he supposed to do if Chi Xia Peak sought revenge? Even if Shi Qing avenged him afterwards, what would be the point if Rong Jue was dead?


    Rong Jue could tell that Shi Qing intended to keep him as a mortal disciple and provide for him for the rest of his life.


    He also noticed that Shi Qing¡¯s attitude towards him gradually softened after he became mortal.


    Although he was still somewhat cold, it was clear that Shi Qing intended to get along well with him in the future.


    Hah. In your dreams.


    You destroyed my path to immortality, made me suffer so much, and now you want to pretend to be a good Shizun?


    If the past Rong Jue was here, he would have gradually let go of his hatred because of Shi Qing¡¯s improving attitude.


    But this Rong Jue was the demon lord who had experienced all kinds of loss and suffering. He was a person who had nothing left to lose.


    He could see that Shi Qing seemed to have his reasons, but that didn¡¯t mean he could forgive Shi Qing.


    Of course, no matter what thoughts were going through Rong Jue¡¯s mind, before he recovered his cultivation, he would still pretend to be a loyal disciple that knew nothing.


    ***


    Rong Jue was taken straight to the summit of the peak.


    There, the duo were confronted with a very awkward problem.


    When the house was built, there was no intention of it having a second upant.


    Naturally, it only had one bed.


    There were two people, but only one bed.


    The demon lord nced at his shizun, whose furrowed brows suggested he was contemting this problem.


    He volunteered, ¡°This disciple will sleep on the floor.¡±


    The blue-robed supreme elder knitted his pretty eyebrows even tighter. ¡°No.¡±


    Rong Jue was already injured, and now he was a mortal without spiritual protection. What if he caught a cold from sleeping on the floor?


    Rong Jue was not surprised by Shi Qing¡¯s reaction.


    But his expression was full of hesitation. ¡°But if this disciple were to get the bed, where would Shizun sleep?¡±


    The supreme elder¡¯s jade-like face revealed some frustration.


    He had been spoiled all his life so there was no way he would sleep on the floor.


    Therefore, Shi Qing waved his sleeve and sat on the bed, announcing, ¡°You will have to sleep with me tonight. I¡¯ll have the servants bring a wooden bed tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Understood.¡± Rong Jue agreed immediately.


    So now Shi Qing was sitting on his soft cloud bedding, watching his eldest disciple go about his business.


    Rong Jue even boiled water and brought it into the house.


    His handsome face beamed with a sunny and bright smile. ¡°Shizun, this disciple will help wash your feet.¡±


    Shi Qing: [Washing feet, huh...]


    System: [Host, you can say no if you want. You¡¯re a cultivator so you have methods to cleanse yourself. There¡¯s no need to wash your feet.]


    Shi Qing: [How exciting.]


    System: [???]


    System: [...]


    But even if Shi Qing was interested, there was no way the original host would¡¯ve said yes.


    So Rong Jue saw his always impably clean Shizun shoot him a look.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need.¡±


    He knew full well that Shi Qing was a cultivator, with not a speck dust on his body, but that look in his eyes made Rong Jue¡¯s hand clench the copper basin a little tighter.


    Those eyes made him recall his previous life, when he was covered in wounds and lying on the ground like a dog, subconsciously looking up at his ¡®wonderful¡¯ Shizun seated high above him.


    At the time, Shi Qing looked at him with the same aloof indifference, as if everything was beneath his notice.


    Crack¡ª


    The sound snapped Rong Jue back to reality. He smiled bitterly at his shizun who was looking at him.


    ¡°Shizun...please let this disciple do this. Now that this disciple can no longer bring honour to Qing Jian Peak, I can only do what I can as a mortal to earn my keep.¡±


    The blue-robed supreme elder sitting on the cloud bedding was startled by his words.


    Even his tone seemed to have softened a little.


    ¡°Fine. Bring it here.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    Rong Jue¡¯s smile widened, as if he was delighted. He ced the copper basin beside the bed.


    Seeing that Shi Qing was about to lean over slightly to remove his boots, Rong Jue put one of his long, slender hands on the supreme elder¡¯s ankle to stop him. He looked up with a smile.


    ¡°Shizun, let this disciple serve you.¡±


    The supreme elder seemed very unused to human contact. This was evident from the way he subconsciously shrunk back from the demon lord.


    Rong Jue lowered his eyes, looking very disappointed. ¡°Does Shizun also feel disgusted that this disciple is now an invalid? Am I not worthy of even serving you now?¡±


    Like always, this trick worked like a charm.


    At least it did on Shi Qing.


    The demon lord easily gained the right to remove his shizun¡¯s shoes and socks.


    He first took off the boots, which were as spotless as their owner. Then he removed the white silk socks inside.


    Shi Qing¡¯s feet were no different from what Rong Jue had imagined, white and rounded and cute. It was clear at a nce that he had led a privileged life.


    Heh. That made sense.


    Of course Supreme Elder Shi Qing was showered with affection and fortune just for being born.


    How could he possibly have suffered?


    The demon lord gripped that slender ankle firmly and gently rubbed Shi Qing¡¯s toes like he was reminiscing about something.


    It was only after the supreme elder raised an eyebrow and shifted irritably that he dipped that pair of pale feet into the water, as if nothing had happened.


    ¡°Shizun, is it a little too hot?¡± He asked as he sshed the water onto his shizun¡¯s feet.


    ¡°Not really.¡± The blue-shirted supreme elder replied faintly.


    As he watched his disciple gently wash his feet with his hands, his eyebrows grew more and more scrunched.


    He said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to do this.¡±


    Rong Jue responded quickly, ¡°This disciple has nothing to do on Qing Jian Peak anyways. Shizun, please let this disciple serve you.¡±


    Shi Qing was silent for a while. When he spoke again, he suggested with some hesitation, ¡°Although you are no better than a mortal now, there are many who are interested in pursuing immortality in the mortal world. If this master took you to them, they would surely treat you¡ª¡±


    ¡°Shizun.¡±


    The always docile eldest disciple suddenly interrupted Shi Qing forcefully. Rong Jue raised his head, his handsome face full of animosity.


    He didn¡¯t act pitiful this time. ¡°This disciple grew up on Qing Jian Peak¡ªthis is my home. If you want me to leave, where am I supposed to go?¡±


    Shi Qing seemed to be taken aback.


    The supreme elder paused for a long time before saying hesitantly, ¡°But you¡¯ve lost your cultivation. It will be very inconvenient for you to remain in the cultivation world.¡±


    ¡°This disciple doesn¡¯t mind hardship.¡±


    Rong Jue¡¯s demeanour gradually returned to wholehearted admiration. He was already half kneeling, so he put his other knee down as well. Ignoring how his shizun stiffened, he leaned forward and gently rested his head on Shi Qing¡¯s knee.


    His voice was trembling, almost pleading. ¡°Shizun, you are like a father to this disciple. Now that this disciple has be an invalid, I know that I have less than a hundred years left. This disciple knows that Shizun was so strict with me before to temper me. But since this disciple can no longer continue his journey to the Dao, Shizun, can you...please let me stay by your side and fulfill my filial piety for the remainder of my life?¡±


    Every word seemed to be utterly heartfelt.


    That was, if you disregarded the way he said them while holding his shizun¡¯s knee with a hand stained with murderous intent and demonic energy.


    Rong Jue could feel his shizun¡¯s body, which had stiffened slightly because of his overly intimate actions, softening slowly as he said these words.


    Until finally, a hand with a slight bit of warmth slowly fell onto his hair.


    Shi Qing sighed, ¡°Towards you, this master was too...¡±


    He didn¡¯t finish his sentence. Instead, he gently touched Rong Jue¡¯s head and whispered.


    ¡°Since you are so reluctant to leave, you can stay at Qing Jian Peak. This master will protect you for the rest of your life.¡±


    Rong Jue looked up with bright eyes.


    ¡°This disciple thanks Shizun for granting his request!¡±


    That night, the two slept on the same bed.


    The demon lord didn¡¯t do anything this time. He just casually closed his eyes and worked on his demonic cultivation beside a supreme elder of an immortal sect.


    He had cultivated to the apex in his first life, and demonic cultivation was known for sacrificing the opportunity to ascend in exchange for immediate power ups. Therefore, his strength rose at a terrifying rate.


    While cultivating, thoughts of the rare times Shi Qing was gentle to him asionally came to mind.


    In those moments, he was almost like a good Shizun who was devoted to his disciples.


    But Rong Jue quickly suppressed such thoughts.


    He was no longer the child who would be ecstatic after a singlepliment from his shizun.


    When he reached the Amalgamation stage...


    It would be time for this game to end.

 Chapter 89.2

    <h4>Chapter 89.2</h4>


    Thank you to an anonymous reader for the Ko-fi!


    <i>Editor: Sahloknir</i>


    Because his mortal disciple was by his side, Shi Qing could not enter seclusion.


    After all, it might be months or years before he came out again. If he was especially enlightened, his disciple might be nothing but bones by the time he emerged.


    But there were things other than seclusion that he could do.


    For example, refining pills.


    Shi Qing first found a recipe for a pill in a hidden book.


    On his first attempt...


    Aiya, a dozen Great Perfection grade pills.


    He really was a genius.


    On his second attempt...


    12 pills doubled to 24.


    Then came the pills that were said to be difficult to refine.


    Pills that were very difficult to refine.


    Pills that were super-duper, extremely difficult to refine.


    The blue-robed supreme elder tried them all, and seeded each time.


    Rong Jue was always by his side. He too was astonished to see his good-for-nothing Shizun achieve sess repeatedly on his first attempts.


    In hisst life, he hadn¡¯t heard any news about Shi Qing¡¯s talent in pill refinement after he left Qing Jian Peak...


    He couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Shizun, have you ever studied pill refinement?¡±


    ¡°Not really.¡±


    The blue-robed supreme elder was in front of the furnace. His tone was a little softer than usual. Although there was still no expression on his face, Rong Jue could sense some happiness in his brows and eyes.


    Shi Qing bowed his head slightly and looked at his slender white hands.


    His usually cid eyes glittered faintly. ¡°I thought¡ªI was sure I was mediocre at cultivation.¡±


    Rong Jue walked to his side. ¡°How could Shizun be mediocre? This disciple has never heard of anyone seeding in their first refinement attempt, not to mention that the pills Shizun made are all at the Great Perfection grade! That¡¯s a feat even refinement masters would find hard to achieve.¡±


    After living in the demon world for so long, Rong Jue has long since learned the art of kissing ass. It was like second nature to him now.


    Shi Qing became even happier. He even tilted his head and smiled lightly at Rong Jue.


    The supreme elder said generously, ¡°If you want any pills in the future, just ask me directly.¡±


    His smile startled Rong Jue.


    He¡¯s never seen Shi Qing so happy before.


    So the smile that bloomed on this beautiful andpelling face turned out to be very attractive...


    For the first time, the hand that had always been practicing demonic cultivation out of sight paused.


    The faint demonic energy dispersed, leaving only a long, slender hand that was slightly curled up.


    [Ding! Rong Jue¡¯s animosity value: 499.5/500]


    System: [Host...Don¡¯t you feel like this world seems a bit dangerous?]


    Shi Qing: [En? Because decimals appeared for the first time?]


    System: [...Yeah.]


    Anyway, this was the first time it came across a 0.5 drop in animosity.


    This guy sure could hold a grudge.


    Tiny tut-tuts.jpg


    The naive system was apparently panicking due to this anomaly, but Shi Qing was fine.


    [0.5 is already pretty good. If I had been treated like that, my animosity value wouldn¡¯t go down by 0.00005, not to mention 0.5.]


    Just think about how much suffering was necessary to turn a sunny and cheerful person into a dark and brutal demon lord.


    [There will be sugar in the future.] As usual, Shi Qingforted his cute little System: [Rest assured, this world will not end in failure.]


    Sugar? Where¡¯s this sugaring from?


    The System that liked to fill in holes couldn¡¯t help but imagine Rong Jue lunging over to stab its peacefully sleeping Host one day...


    Oh wait, he wouldn¡¯t even need a knife, he could just detonate the demonic energy in Shi Qing¡¯s heart meridian.


    Shi Qing was very aodating: [Be good and go y by yourself. If you¡¯re really bored, you can use my points to buy some games.]


    Every family had its problems. His System just happened to worry too much. Shi Qing epted its good intentions.


    [Oh...]


    The System added with a little uncertainty: [Anyways, call me right away if you¡¯re in trouble, Host! We¡¯ll run away, points be damned!]


    [Alright, alright. Now shoo.]


    After chasing away his little worrywart System, Shi Qing nced at his ¡®I love Shizun I admire Shizun, I really admire Shizun¡¯ disciple. His smile widened a fraction.


    ¡°This master wishes to try and refine Longevity Pills. Will you stay and watch?¡±


    Longevity Pills have always been one of the most difficult pills to make in the cultivation world.


    It was probably because increasing one¡¯s lifespan went against the will of the World¡¯s Consciousness. It was rare to find even one of these pills on the market.


    The quality of Longevity pills could be discerned based on their appearance.


    A normal one would extend life for ten days to half a month.


    A Minor Perfection grade one could extend a lifespan by at least five years.


    A Great Perfection grade one can prolong life for around fifty years.


    Finally, there was the Pill Aurora grade Longevity Pill.


    This type could extend life for at least a hundred to two hundred years.


    Longevity pills were definitely the most difficult to refine.


    Even a Immortalization stage refinement master would need a lot of time and energy to refine it. As such, many furnaces would have to be consumed in order to produce a single Longevity Pill.


    In the end, even if a pill was made, it was likely to be just of Minor Perfection grade.


    And now, on his first day of refining pills, Shi Qing wanted to try his hand at the Longevity Pill.


    On one hand, Rong Jue sneered at this amateur overestimating his abilities. But, having witnessed Shi Qing¡¯s repeated sess in refining, he had a vague suspicion that perhaps Shi Qing would seed again.


    After all, he had never failed before.


    The eldest disciple looked down and stood aside, ¡°This disciple will watch from the side.¡±


    ***


    Chi Yun Sect¡¯s most senior supreme elders were discussing the matter involving Qing Jian Peak and Chi Xia Peak.


    ¡°Shi Qing is still too young in the end. To go so far for a disciple with a ruined spiritual root...¡±


    ¡°But I can vaguely recall that Shi Qing didn¡¯t seem to like this disciple all that much, so why is he...¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s young and his cultivation is unstable. Zhang Cheng¡¯s grandson humiliating his disciple to this degree is like a p to his Qing Jian Peak¡¯s face. Don¡¯t forget all the disciples that were gathered around the Punishment Hall that day.¡±


    ¡°If Shi Qing really let Zhang Cheng¡¯s grandson off the hook for some pills, how will he be able to face his disciples in the future?¡±


    As soon as this was said, several other supreme elders who were drinking tea also nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right. In the end, Shi Qing is still too young. Sigh, isn¡¯t there a saying that the apple doesn¡¯t fall far from the tree? His father was so powerful, but he¡¯s so...¡± Sigh.


    ¡°He¡¯s been spoiled rotten. We can still look after Shi Qing while we¡¯re all here, but when we all ascend or fall in the future, it¡¯s still up in the air whether that boy can keep Qing Jian Peak.¡±


    As they were talking, Zhang Cheng came out of the peach blossom forest and smiled smugly at their rxed atmosphere. ¡°What are my fellow supreme elders discussing? I would like to join in.¡±


    The supreme elder seated closest to the exit didn¡¯t hide it. Heughed, ¡°We were just talking about you and Shi Qing. He¡¯s still a green child that hasn¡¯t experienced hardship. His father entrusted us to look after him before he ascended as well. Supreme Elder, don¡¯t be too hard on him.¡±


    As soon as he heard that, Zhang Cheng¡¯s face took on a cold smile. ¡°He doesn¡¯t show me the respect I deserve as his senior, so why should I leave him any face? All of you need not dissuade me. My Chi Xia Peak supplies the entire Chi Yun Sect¡¯s pills, so why should I be considerate of him? He wants to y hardball with me? Fine. Let¡¯s see how his Qing Jian Peak will do without a supply of pills!¡±


    Suddenly, all of the people gathered sensed something and looked in the same direction.


    At that spot, there was a rainbow coloured aurora in the originally clear sky.


    Even Zhang Cheng was a little surprised. ¡°This is...¡±


    One supreme elder sprang to his feet. ¡°Pill Aurora! This is a Pill Aurora!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s been over a thousand years since the Chi Yun Sect has seen a Pill Aurora! Which refinement master is responsible for this?!¡±


    Almost everyone¡¯s attention fell on Zhang Cheng, as his Chi Xia Peak produced pill refinement cultivators.


    After getting over his momentary shock, Zhang Cheng became faintly proud of himself. ¡°My Chi Xia Peak is in that direction. It must be my third disciple who refined pills worthy of a Pill Aurora. He has always been very talented.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just that...¡± He then hesitated, ¡°My third disciple only returned to Chi Xia Peak yesterday. One day and one night doesn¡¯t seem like enough time to do this...¡±


    He wanted to analyze more, but the other supreme elders couldn¡¯t wait.


    ¡°We¡¯ll know when we go there and see! I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s coincidence or what, but if we can still refine pills that lead to Pill Aurora in the future, we can be sure to decide on the pills we need first.¡±


    There were many different types of pills in the world. The ones that could draw the Pill Aurora was definitely the most powerful and most difficult to refine of them all!


    Pill refinement masters enjoyed high status in the cultivation world, and those who can refine pills that produce Pill Auroras were definitely held in high esteem by everyone,


    After all, no one knew when they would need pills, and pills that could lead to Pill Aurora were definitely the best choice for cultivators.


    When Zhang Cheng saw how eager they were, he proudly straightened his back. Obviously, he too wanted to know which of his good disciples had attracted the Pill Aurora, but he still wanted to rub it in some more. ¡°Forget it, it wouldn¡¯t be good for us to disturb a junior like this.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s not good about it? Oh, we haven¡¯t congratted Supreme Elder Zhang Cheng yet on raising such a good disciple.¡±


    Zhang Cheng¡¯s chest puffed up more and more.


    Now that there was a pill refinement master on his peak who could create Pill Auroras, Qing Jian Peak had even less chance of sessfully opposing him.


    The group headed straight over.


    Along the way, there were many disciples who were curious too after seeing the Pill Aurora. When they saw the supreme elders, they hurriedly saluted and parted for them.


    The more they went that way, the more puzzled the supreme elders became.


    ¡°Strange, doesn¡¯t it now look like the phenomenon originated from Qing Jian Peak?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Chi Xia Peak is in sight, but the Pill Aurora isn¡¯t there.¡±


    Zhang Cheng¡¯s proud expression also gradually dimmed.


    He stared at the Pill Aurora over Qing Jian Peak.


    But how could this be? Shi Qing has never refined pills before, and his Qing Jian Peak only had three disciples. His eldest was an invalid, and the others were sword cultivators.


    It¡¯s impossible that the pills were refined by Qing Jian Peak.


    He heard a nearby disciple whisper in admiration, ¡°I wonder who on Qing Jian Peak refined the pills that produced a Pill Aurora. They must be very skilled...¡±


    Zhang Cheng¡¯s expression sank.


    He said with utmost certainty, ¡°It can¡¯t have been made by someone from Qing Jian Peak. It must have been someone from my Chi Xia Peak.¡±


    The other supreme elders shrugged. ¡°In that case, we¡¯ll know if we go over and take a look.¡±


    Because Zhang Cheng didn¡¯t look too happy, they stopped walking and flew directly over to Qing Jian Peak using their swords. Theynded in front of Shi Qing¡¯s residence.


    ¡°What a strong Pill Aurora.¡±


    ¡°So it did form from here.¡±


    As they chatted, the closed door suddenly opened.


    Shi Qing came out with a pill box in hand.


    He was followed by Rong Jue, whom everyonepletely disregarded.


    Shi Qing nodded in greeting. ¡°Why did my fellow supreme elders decide toe to my Qing Jian Peak today? Was it to drink wine with me?¡±


    Everyone¡¯s eyes instantly fixed on the pill box in his hand. The fragrance wafting over shocked them to their core.


    ¡°This fragrance...it¡¯s Longevity Pills?!!¡±


    ¡°These Longevity Pills are of a high enough grade to cause a Pill Aurora?!!¡±


    ¡°Shi Qing, who exactly made these pills?¡±


    Under several pairs of shocked eyes, Shi Qing opened the pill box, revealing the two Longevity Pills within.


    His long, white fingertipsnded on one of the pills. Taking it out, he shoved it into Rong Jue¡¯s mouth. The other supreme elders could only watch, shell-shocked.


    Rong Jue stiffened slightly, subconsciously ncing at his Shizun.


    Shi Qing slowly withdrew his hand and admonished him, ¡°What are you waiting for? Hurry up and swallow.¡±


    Rong Jue lowered his eyes, and withplicated emotions, swallowed the Pill Aurora grade Longevity Pill that would¡¯ve been cherished by even the Chi Yun sect Sect Master.


    One of the supreme elders was even more shocked, ¡°This is a Pill Aurora grade Longevity Pill! How could you feed it to a disciple with a ruined spiritual root?!¡±


    The supreme elder in blue smiled lightly. He seemed to be in a good mood.


    ¡°Why can¡¯t I?¡±


    ¡°I just refined these pills with him.¡±


    Happy New Years guys!!

 Chapter 90.1

    <h4>Chapter 90.1</h4>


    <i>Editor: Casey</i>


    A Longevity Pill.


    A Longevity Pill that could attract a Pill Aurora.


    Such a priceless treasure was fed, right in front of several supreme elders, to a disciple with a ruined spiritual root, someone who couldn¡¯t even achieve immortality in the future.


    However, they could not say anything because this Longevity Pill was made with this disciple in mind.


    The hearts of the supreme elders ached and bled.


    That was a Longevity Pill!


    Even powerful people like them longed for these pills that could increase their lifespan by at least a century.


    After all, the road to immortality was very long and fraught with danger. Cultivators seemed to wander on this road blindfolded at night. No one knew if their next step would send them falling off a cliff.


    If cultivators reached a bottleneck for some reason, their only hope would be Longevity Pills.


    Maybe they would be able to break through after a hundred years and increase their lifespan even more.


    The longer a person has lived, the more they value their life. Naturally, this was the case with these supreme elders.


    But due to their high status, they can¡¯t bring themselves to say directly, ¡°Why are you giving it to him??¡±


    ¡°I never thought you knew how to refine pills.¡±


    ¡°Same here. I¡¯ve watched you grow up as a child, and even I didn¡¯t have a clue.¡±


    Someone else smiled and nced at Zhang Cheng. ¡°We had some doubts on the way here. After all, your Qing Jian Peak didn¡¯t seem to have any pill refining masters. Before that, Supreme Elder Zhang Cheng even said that this Pill Aurora might have been formted by one of his Chi Xia peak disciples! But I never expected it to be you.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡±


    Shi Qing obligingly nced at Zhang Cheng, who was standing beside him. He smiled, ¡°By the way, I have to thank Supreme Elder Zhang Cheng.¡±


    ¡°If you didn¡¯t order Chi Xia Peak to stop providing my Qing Jian Peak with pills, I wouldn¡¯t have tried refining myself. Then I wouldn¡¯t have discovered my talent at this! In only two hours, I was able to refine two Longevity Pills. It almost seems like I¡¯m more suitable for Chi Xia Peak.¡±


    Zhang Cheng: ¡°......¡±


    In just two hours?!


    Could it be that Shi Qing is really a genius at pill refining?!


    Zhang Cheng wanted to teach this junior a lesson, but how did he end up helping him discover his innate talent?!?


    His expression was horrible, but the supreme elder couldn¡¯t say anything to retort with those pills in front of him.


    Zhang Cheng couldn¡¯t even blow his top.


    Looking at the pill¡¯s fragrance and the aurora in the sky, he knew that he lost more than just face this time.


    Now that Shi Qing suddenly gained a new skill out of nowhere, and one perfectly suited for stealing business from him, these old foxes were bound to switch sides.


    Zhang Cheng¡¯s guess was absolutely correct.


    Helping a young man who relied on pills to cultivate and helping someone who could refine Pill Aurora grade pills were naturally different.


    Especially to these supreme elders.


    It was as if they had suddenly discovered how gifted their junior, Shi Qing, was. One by one, they all became amiable and warm.


    ¡°I knew you had great potential since you were a child. Although your father has now ascended, there are still people like us to hold down the fort. Since you have talent in pill refinement, feel free to continue practicing.¡±


    ¡°I agree. Even Supreme Elder Zhang Cheng would find it difficult to refine Pill Aurora grade Longevity Pills in just two hours.¡±


    ¡°Right? By the way, Supreme Elder Zhang Cheng has been studying pill refinement since he was a child. Who would¡¯ve thought that he would be inferior to you on your first try.¡±


    Shi Qing looked at Zhang Cheng, whose expression was twisting more and more. His smile remained unchanged. ¡°I still have to thank Supreme Elder Zhang Cheng. If it wasn¡¯t for him, I wouldn¡¯t have started refining pills.¡±


    Yes, that was true.


    If it wasn¡¯t for the conflict with Zhang Cheng, who had cklisted Qing Jian Peak, why would the spoiled Shi Qing who has always been given everything he wanted try refining pills?


    That being said, none of the supreme elders really thought that Shi Qing was genuinely thanking Zhang Cheng.


    They all smiled at each other and exchanged nces.


    It seemed that it was time to stay away from Zhang Cheng in the future.


    But first, everyone¡¯s eyes fell on the remaining Longevity Pill. ¡°Shi Qing, what are you going to do with this Longevity Pill?¡±


    Pretending he didn¡¯t understand their hint, the blue-robed supreme elder put the pill back into the pillbox. ¡°I have other uses for it.¡±


    ¡°As my fellow supreme elders must be aware, Pill Aurora grade Longevity Pills are very rare.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, yes.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s natural for you to keep such a rare pill for yourself.¡±


    The supreme elders all smiled and carefully tested the water. ¡°Then, if we want pills in the future, can Shi Qing also make some for us?¡±


    This time, Shi Qing was quick to agree.


    ¡°Of course. In the future, if my fellow supreme elders have any pills they want, feel free toe to me. No payment is needed, just bring the necessary ingredients.¡±


    His refinements produced twice the yield as other pill refinement masters anyway, so he could just keep the extra portion for himself.


    As soon as this was said, the supreme elders¡¯ faces immediately brightened.


    They allvished Shi Qing with praise.


    ¡°I knew you were good-natured.¡±


    ¡°Thank you then. If there is anything you need me for in the future, I will do my best.¡±


    As for the gloomy Zhang Cheng on the side...


    Who cared what he thought?


    He was just a pill refining master delusional enough to believe the entire Chi Yun Sect depended on his Chi Xia Peak for pills. He walked around with his nose in the air all day and allowed that grandson of his to run amok in Chi Yun Sect.


    The only reason the other supreme elders tolerated Zhang Cheng¡¯s attitude was because pills needed at their level could only be refined by a high-level pill refining master, while pills required by disciples could just be purchased from the market.


    Chi Yun Sect was a sword cultivation sect, which was why Zhang Cheng enjoyed such status.


    But now, he was no longer the only pill refining master who could supply the supreme elders.


    Shi Qing was more talented than him and easier to talk with. He didn¡¯t even requirepensation! Wasn¡¯t it obvious who they would go to?


    On this day, many of the disciples saw the supreme elders descend from Qing Jian Peak. When Supreme Elder Shi Qing saw them off, they all smiled and responded warmly.


    Like they were all one happy family.


    Some slow-witted disciples didn¡¯t sense anything strange, but those with sharp minds understood that all of these supreme elders had decided to side with Qing Jian Peak in their conflict against Chi Xia Peak.


    But why?


    These disciples soon got their answer. The news that Supreme Elder Shi Qing of Qing Jian Peak actually had a previously undiscovered talent for pill refinement soon spread through the entire sect.


    Then, the entire cultivation world found out.


    Everyone was shocked.


    It wasn¡¯t because the sessor to Qing Jian Peak, which was a sword cultivation peak, turned out to have pill refinement talent.


    They were astounded by how Shi Qing sessfully refined Pill Aurora grade Longevity Pills with no prior training!


    These were Longevity Pills, ah!


    With this level of talent, Shi Qing would be weed wherever he went.


    After all, pill refining masters were highly sought after by every powerful cultivator force.


    Previously, when Shi Qing feuded with Chi Xia Peak, many people thought that Qing Jian Peak would be left in ruins under his leadership.


    Unexpectedly, he was able to make such a devastatingeback!


    Moreover, it was in such an unexpected way.


    After making many in the cultivation world drop their jaws in shock, Shi Qing continued to hide away in his house and cultivate like before.


    The difference was that this time, he has an extra disciple by his side attending to him.


    Rong Jue took care of everything just right, from his morning routine to his three meals to washing his feet at night.


    There was no way to tell that such a docile-looking disciple was actually a brutal demon lord inside.


    Rong Jue acted as if the Longevity Pill he had been given made him respect his Shizun even more.


    Even Shi Qing might¡¯ve been deceived if it wasn¡¯t for Rong Jue¡¯s stagnant animosity value.


    Due to his ¡®ability to refine Longevity Pills¡¯, Shi Qing finally became more than a figurehead that was inferior in the sect. Especially after refining three cauldrons worth of Great Perfection grade pills and sending them to the sect¡¯s treasury, the higher-ups were finally paying attention to him


    On the tenth day of Shi Qing¡¯s arrival in this world, the Sect Master sent a disciple to deliver a key to Shi Qing.


    The disciple was very respectful. ¡°The Sect Master said that this key allows ess to the Wei Xuan Secret Realm. Our Chi Yun Sect obtained five keys in total, and each key can take one person inside. Supreme elder can take one person in when the secret realm opens in 19 days.¡±


    Rong Jue, who was following beside his Shizun, moved his eyes slightly.


    The keys to secret realms were usually given as a reward for those who have made immense contributions to the sect. After all, there were a finite number of keys to the vast and bountiful secret realms. You wouldn¡¯t return empty-handed even if you just picked things off the ground once inside.


    In hisst life, the Wei Xuan Secret Realm also opened around this time. But since Rong Jue didn¡¯t seek help from Shi Qing, his Shizun didn¡¯t confront Chi Xia Peak for him.


    Therefore, Chi Xia Peak didn¡¯t stop supplying pills, so his ¡®wonderful¡¯ Shizun didn¡¯t try to refine some himself.


    As such, without any contributions, how could Supreme Elder Shi Qing have obtained a key?


    Everything was different this time around.


    Shi Qing waved his hand and summoned the key to his hand. He seemed somewhat pleased.


    The supreme elder rarely showed any outward emotion on his face. Even if he did, it was very faint.


    Only Rong Jue has stayed by his side long enough to decipher his every action.


    Rong Jue only asked when that disciple left, ¡°Shizun seems to be somewhat pleased?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    With a light smile on his face, Shi Qing looked down at the key that fell in his fair palm: ¡°I heard that the Wei Xuan Secret Realm contains a spiritual stone that can see the past and the future. I wish to see what is toe.¡±


    He looked up slightly at his eldest disciple with a smile. ¡°There is no danger in the Wei Xuan Secret Realm, so I will take you along. I heard that there is a spiritual spring there that can provide immunity to all illnesses for mortals.¡±


    Rong Jue also beamed like the sun, ¡°This disciple is truly grateful for the great lengths Shizun has gone to for my sake. How can I ever repay Shizun?¡±


    At these words, the smile on the blue-robed supreme elder¡¯s lips grew gentler. Even his tone seemed to soften.


    ¡°You leading a happy and healthy life is all the repayment this master needs.¡±


    Shi Qing was blessed with excellent features. It wasn¡¯t as evident when he was his usual aloof self, but when he thawed, his pale and beautiful face seemed to bloom like a flower.


    Rong Jue couldn¡¯t look away from the rare tenderness in Shizun¡¯s eyes. When he discerned Shi Qing¡¯s sincerity, even his gaze softened a little.


    He suddenly asked, ¡°Shizun, of the three of us, is this disciple the one you value the most?¡±


    ¡°Naturally.¡±


    Shi Qing replied without the slightest hesitation. Then he asked his eldest disciple, somewhat confused, ¡°Why are you suddenly asking this?¡±


    Rong Jue: ¡°No reason in particr. This disciple just suddenly wanted to ask.¡±


    His right hand that has always been behind his back, rxed slightly at Shi Qing¡¯s answer. The corners of his mouth slowly curved up a bit.


    [Ding! Rong Jue¡¯s animosity value: 450/500]


    The System was so excited it could cry: [Finally, after all that hard work! It¡¯s been so hard to get here!!]


    System: [This Rong Jue is so difficult, wuwuwu. It¡¯s been ten days...]


    Shi Qing: [There¡¯s no hurry.]


    After Rong Jue¡¯s animosity value dropped so much in one go, the System wasn¡¯t as apprehensive as before. It rxed: [Since we¡¯ve gotten past the initial bottleneck, the rest should be much easier].


    Shi Qing didn¡¯t reply.


    As he was about to continue refining pills, a cheerful youth¡¯s voice suddenly came from outside: ¡°Shizun! Shizun!¡±


    Rong Jue looked up slightly out the window. ¡°Shidi seems to be here.¡±


    He turned around, wanting to ask Shi Qing if he wanted to let his other disciple in...


    But he couldn¡¯t help but notice how the smile on the blue-robed supreme elder¡¯s face became even gentler than before.


    With that, not a trace of the demon lord¡¯s previous good mood remained.

 Chapter 90.2

    <h4>Chapter 90.2</h4>


    <i>Editor: Casey</i>


    Rong Jue slightly clenched his fists and pursed his lips, ¡°Shizun?¡±


    But Shi Qing didn¡¯t respond to him. Instead, Shizun called out to the person outside with a hint of a smile in his voice. ¡°Come in.¡±


    His second disciple Shang Lu immediately pushed the door open like he always did. Shang Lu¡¯s smile grew more joyful when he caught sight of Rong Jue, and he saluted the two of them respectfully.


    ¡°This disciple greets Shizun and Da-shixiong.¡±


    Shang Lu didn¡¯t notice Rong Jue¡¯s slightly gloomy face when he got up. He directed a look of sunny admiration towards Shi Qing and spoke warmly.


    ¡°This disciple just heard about Shizun¡¯s pill refinement talent after leaving seclusion, so I came to offer my congrattions.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s there to warrant celebration? If it wasn¡¯t for Chi Xia Peak being too overbearing, I wouldn¡¯t have needed to do it myself.¡±


    The supreme elder smiled and beckoned his second disciple to approach with a gentle look in his eyes. ¡°Since you¡¯ve exited seclusion, has your realm made a breakthrough?¡±


    ¡°Unfortunately, this disciple is foolish and has not made a breakthrough.¡±


    Although he said that, Shang Lu was still as eager as ever.


    Of course he would be happy. After all, he just learned that his Shizun was a genius pill refinement master. More importantly, Shizun seemed to have put aside his scruples for Da-shixiong and was willing to take care of him.


    He even gave a Longevity Pill to Da-shixiong.


    Shang Lu looked up to both his Shizun and Da-shixiong, so Shizun¡¯s apparent dislike for thetter has always troubled him. Of course he would be d that their rtionship was improving.


    ¡°You¡¯ve always been unable to concentrate enough.¡±


    With a smile, Shi Qing stretched out a slender white fingertip and poked Shang Lu on the forehead, pretending to scold him, ¡°Little monkey.¡±


    Shang Lu was a young adult, so he was embarrassed to be scolded by Shizun in front of his Da-shixiong. He peeked at Rong Jue, ¡°Shixiong¡¯s injuries seemed to have greatly recovered. I must congratte Shixiong as well.¡±


    After changing into a new set of white robes, Rong Jue regained his handsome appearance. It was difficult to tell that he had been injured at all.


    Rong Jue forced himself to smile thinly back at his shidi.


    But all he felt right now was ridicule.


    Before, he had thought that he and Shi Qing had something special.


    Only after observing his interaction with Shang Lu did Rong Jue realize what an actual harmonious master-disciple rtionship was like.


    Rong Jue knew that Shi Qing was close to Shang Lu, but he had thought it was because Shang Lu was a descendant from Shi Qing¡¯s mother¡¯s family.


    There was a blood rtionship, so naturally, they should be close.


    But his Shizun literally said just now that he valued Rong Jue the most.


    Shang Lu didn¡¯t notice anything wrong with his Da-shixiong. He was still droning on as usual to Shi Qing, who was both an elder and a teacher to him.


    ¡°This disciple doesn¡¯t know why. I clearly felt my cultivation easing up, but I couldn¡¯t break through to the next realm. I was only getting more frustrated as time went on, so I came out of seclusion. After being surprised with such good news, I came here to offer my congrattions.¡±


    From start to finish, Shi Qing listened quietly to his second disciple¡¯s chatter with a gentle and patient gaze.


    Although he didn¡¯t say a word, anyone could tell how well the duo got along.


    Behind his back, Rong Jue¡¯s right hand clenched tighter and tighter.


    A faint trace of demonic energy spread out from his palm, which he suppressed.


    Finally, with a smile, he addressed Shang Lu.


    ¡°Shidi, you¡¯ve just left seclusion so you should focus on consolidating your cultivation. Otherwise, if you don¡¯t stabilize it, it will be more difficult to break through next time.¡±


    Rong Jue has always been held in high regard by his younger martial siblings. Shang Lu immediately nodded, ¡°Da-shixiong is right. I¡¯m going down the mountain to consolidate my cultivation.¡±


    ¡°Shizun, this disciple wille to see you another time.¡±


    Shi Qing nodded with a smile. When he saw that his second disciple was about to leave, he suddenly called out to him, ¡°Wait.¡±


    Shang Lu turned back, dazed. Then he saw Shizun waving his sleeve and sending nearly ten jade bottles to him.


    ¡°There are pills made by this master inside. Some calm the mind, others replenish energy, and the rest will aid your cultivation. Take these back and share them with your shimei once she exits cultivation.¡±


    ¡°This disciple thanks Shizun!¡±


    Shang Lu didn¡¯t dawdle. He epted the pills and shoved them into his pocket.


    He suppressed the urge to act spoiled like he usually did, out of consideration for Rong Jue, and took his leave.


    But his Shizun who has always favoured him had other ideas. Shi Qing took out another pillbox and sent it to Shang Lu¡¯s side with a wave of his sleeve.


    The fragrance of the pills permeated through even the closed box. Shang Lu raised his eyes to his Shizun in disbelief.


    ¡°Shizun, this is..?¡±


    Shi Qing smiled at his silly disciple, ¡°It¡¯s a Longevity Pill.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s of Pill Aurora grade, so it can extend your lifespan by at least a hundred years.¡±


    ¡°This Longevity Pill is for you.¡±


    ¨CCrack!


    Rong Jue clenched his fist fiercely.


    What most valued disciple.


    What cherish and care.


    What refining pills for him.


    It was all a lie¨C


    The System was given a violent shock. It sounded the rms.


    [Rong Jue¡¯s animosity value: 500/100]


    [Rong Jue¡¯s animosity value: 550/100]


    [Rong Jue¡¯s animosity value: 600/100]


    [Rong Jue¡¯s animosity value: 660/100!!!!!]


    The System was about to go insane: [Ahhhhhhhhhhh!!! Host what to do, what to do, what to do?!? We¡¯re going to d-d-die!!]


    Shi Qing was still unbothered: [Don¡¯t panic and calm down.]


    The crisp sound of an object shattering resonated through the air, followed by a rancorous mour as the formation on the west wall was forcibly broken. The treasures hanging on the wall all fell to the floor.


    The blue-robed supreme elder, who used to be looking at his second disciple with a shallow smile, turned sharply to the eldest disciple standing at his side.


    Rong Jue still had his right hand behind his back, but this time, he made no moves to conceal the terrifying amount of demonic energy he wielded.


    As Rong Jue took in the disbelief in Shizun¡¯s expression, a smile slowly blossomed on his handsome face. He extended a tendril of demonic energy to wrap around Shang Lu¡¯s neck. Because his realm was insufficient, his little shidi had no idea what was going on.


    The supreme elder nched as he watched this happen.


    ¡°Rong Jue!¡±


    Shang Lu¡¯s cultivation wasn¡¯t high enough, so he was puzzled as to why his Shizun and Shixiong were suddenly staring at each other.


    ¡°Shizun?¡±


    The other was unaware that his life could end any second now, thanks to the wisp of demonic energy wrapped around his neck.


    With a slight motion, Rong Jue sent the demonic energy that only Shi Qing could see into Shang Lu¡¯s body, where it settled in his heart meridian.


    Panic shed across Shi Qing¡¯s jade-like face. He knew that his second disciple could be decapitated with the slightest flick of the demon lord¡¯s fingers. He unconsciously snapped.


    ¡°How dare you!¡±


    Rong Jue was done pretending. The smile ying on his lips continued to widen as the sadistic and bloodthirsty aura of a demon filled the entire room.


    ¡°What is Shizun talking about? This disciple is now an invalid, I don¡¯t dare to do anything in front of you.¡± Heughed as undisguised pleasure and resentment shed by in his eyes.


    Although he hadn¡¯t fully recovered to his peak state, Rong Jue could definitely soundly beat any of the supreme elders down.


    As such, what¡¯s the point of continuing this charade?


    Then the demon lord nced at Shang Lu, who was staring nkly at them. ¡°Wasn¡¯t Shidi getting ready to leave?¡±


    Shang Lu didn¡¯t know what was happening, but he had a strange feeling for some reason. He subconsciously answered, ¡°I want to stay a while longer.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Instead of getting angry, Rong Jue¡¯s smile became gentler. He still acted like a genial Shixiong who looked after his younger martial siblings. ¡°With how close you are to Shizun, it¡¯s only natural for Shidi to want to apany him.¡±


    He turned back to the blue-robed supreme elder with a cruel look in his eyes, not concealing his threat at all.


    ¡°You agree with this disciple, right?¡±


    ¡°Shizun.¡±


    Shi Qing paled and turned to reprimand Shang Lu, ¡°Get out!¡±


    Shang Lu was utterly lost: ¡°Shizun?¡±


    ¡°This master told you to get out!¡±


    ¡°But Shizun...¡±


    Seeing that he was still not leaving, Shi Qing directly waved his sleeve and stiffly threw his second disciple out of the house with a burst of energy.


    ¡°This master is going into seclusion. Neither of you shoulde to disturb me during this time.¡±


    After suddenly being thrown out and tumbling on the ground, Shang Lu was even more confused when he heard these words before he could get up.


    ¡°Shizun? What¡¯s going on, Shizun? Da-shixiong?¡±


    Shi Qing¡¯s cold and clear voice came from inside: ¡°Why are you still here?! Do you want to be hit again?!¡±


    How could someone like Shang Lu withstand another hit from a cultivator at the Amalgamation stage? With a stomach filled with grievances, the youth struggled to his feet pitifully and limped down the mountain.


    Only when he sensed that Shang Lu was gone did the blue-robed supreme elder let out a sharp sigh of relief.


    But in the next second, the demon lord¡¯s gloomy remarks made him tense up again. ¡°Shizun really is partial to Shidi. You¡¯re still thinking about his safety when you can¡¯t even guarantee your own.¡±


    Shi Qing¡¯s pale face remained tinged with disbelief. ¡°Who are you?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be like that, Shizun. You¡¯re making this disciple sad.¡±


    Rong Jue smiled at him, but there was no admiration or warmth in his expression. There was only sadism and aggression.


    ¡°Although this disciple is not as well-liked by Shizun as Shang Lu, I¡¯ve also grown up by your side. How can Shizun not even recognise me?¡±


    ¡°No...¡±


    The supreme elder grit his teeth, his jade-like face full of determination, ¡°You are not Rong Jue. Rong Jue would never show those kinds of emotions.¡±


    ¡°Then what kind of emotions would he show?¡±


    The demon lord looked at the supreme elder in front of him and suddenly burst into mockingughter. Heughed like he was insane, and he only grew louder over time.


    Then he suddenly stopped and said indifferently, ¡°Did Shizun really expect his eldest disciple to remain as foolish and obedient as before after his own Shizun destroyed his spiritual root?¡±


    The supreme elder¡¯s face drained of all colour.


    When Rong Jue smiled and took a step forward, Shi Qing subconsciously took a step back.


    The demon lordughed even more joyfully, ¡°Is Shizun afraid of me?¡±


    ¡°So even someone like you knows fear...¡±


    ¡°Did you ever think that a day like this would arrive when you destroyed my spiritual root?¡±


    The supreme elder was dumbfounded for a few seconds. He suddenly turned and fled towards the entrance, only for his body to almost immediately stiffen.


    Like thick vines, dense demonic energy surrounded him from all directions and trapped him tightly.


    Arge, slender hand suddenlynded on his waist.


    With overwhelming possessiveness, it tightened its hold on Shi Qing¡¯s entire body and pulled him in closer.


    The demon lord¡¯s deep, dulcet voice whispered pleasantly into his ear.


    ¡°Shizun, all the things you owe me...¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s time for you to pay them back.¡±


    I have to warn you guys about the next few chapters. There is going to be ¡®noncon¡¯ (quotations because Shi Qing is having the time of his life). The descriptions are pretty vague, so please decide for yourself if you want to read them.

 Chapter 91

    <h4>Chapter 91</h4>


    TW: Offscreen noncon


    <i>Editor: Sahloknir </i>


    More, more, more!


    That¡¯s what Shi Qing wanted to say, as he was carried to the cloud bed by the demon lord.


    No problem, you can make me pay you back any way you want!


    However, even though his body was trembling with excitement, all he could do was maintain a pale face and refuse to speak.


    The demon lord¡¯s eyes darkened as he took in his shizun, who was ced on the cloud bed, unable to move because his spiritual energy was suppressed. The only detectable movement was the trembling of his seemingly frail body.


    ¡°Is Shizun afraid?¡±


    Rong Jue leaned down and gently brushed back a strand of Shi Qing¡¯s hair.


    In the next second, the supreme elder who had only just stopped trembling began to shiver again.


    ¡°Are you afraid of me?¡±


    Rong Jue was smiling andughing at first, but then the expression on his face darkened dramatically.


    The hair in his hand was soft and pleasing to the touch.


    But why couldn¡¯t its owner be like this?


    Having held a grudge for a hundred years, Rong Jue thought he would ruthlessly humiliate Shi Qing as soon as he got his cultivation back. At the very least, even if he didn¡¯t kill him for the time being, he would definitely scare the other party properly.


    But now, looking at the supreme elder lying helplessly on the cloud bed, how all the gentle warmth in his eyes had been reced by animosity...


    Even his lips seemed to be affected, paling dramatically.


    Rong Jue didn¡¯t feel as gleeful as he thought he would. His bloodthirstiness only rose as time went on.


    What were these pitiful gestures for?


    Wasn¡¯t his shizun the one who did all those wicked things? The one who sabotaged him?


    If he was so scared after being found out, then why do it in the first ce?


    Shi Qing: [I can¡¯t, Baby Rong¡¯s actions are too stimting... I want to pounce on him!]


    After looking at the animosity value that has exceeded 600, the System gave up all hope.


    System: [Go ahead Host, pounce on him if you want. There¡¯s no hope left in this world anyway wuwuwuwu.]


    When the System that has always tried to stop him gave up, Shi Qing regained control of himself.


    [My little Tong-er, ah. Don¡¯t you get it yet after following me through so many worlds? How can I, Shi Qing, ever lose?]


    On the cloud bed, the helplessly struggling supreme elder was somewhat pale. While his slender wrists tried to support his weight, he looked at Rong Jue.


    ¡°Rong Jue, things are not what you think...¡±


    The demon lord was still smiling. ¡°I know.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be impulsive¡ª¡± The supreme elder processed what Rong Jue just said, ¡°...You know?¡±


    Rong Jue reached out. His long, slender hand unceremoniously clutched his shizun¡¯s white, tender arm and pulled the powerless person into his embrace.


    Feeling Shizun¡¯s small but strenuous struggles, he began to untie Shi Qing¡¯s belt.


    ¡°Shizun destroyed my spiritual root in order to make me mortal, right?¡±


    ¡°I couldn¡¯t understand why Shizun was always so good to my younger martial siblings, but always cold towards me. When their cultivation progressed, Shizun would praise them for being hardworking and sensible. When my cultivation progressed, Shizun scolded me for being overly arrogant over a slight improvement.¡±


    Shizun¡¯s blue tunic fell to the ground.


    The thin and soft satinid on the floor, unaware that its owner was still struggling despite his powerless body.


    The spiritually suppressed supreme elder was no more than a mortal at this moment. The demon lord could easily restrain both of his wrists with one hand.


    With a wicked smirk, he continued in a careless tone, ¡°I used to think that Shizun was strict with me because I had more potential. Later, I thought that Shizun hated me and wanted to suppress me. But now...¡±


    ¡°Shizun, you actually didn¡¯t want to see me raise my cultivation, right? You wanted me to be a mortal.¡±


    The slender body that was deprived of its spiritual energy stopped struggling at these words. Shi Qing¡¯s beautiful face became conflicted.


    He muttered, ¡°No, I never...¡±


    ¡°No?¡±


    The demon lord didn¡¯t really care what Shi Qing had to say for himself. It had been a long time since he was the Da-shixiong of Qing Jian Peak who could forgive with but a single word from Shizun...despite the truth before his eyes.


    He was a demon lord.


    He was the Rong Jue who had experienced the battlefields of the Demon Realm and had seen all kinds of ugliness from many kinds of people.


    Compared to before, the demon lord¡¯s sight was more easily drawn to the beautiful butterfly in front of him that seemed to be caught in a spider¡¯s web, no matter how much it struggled.


    ¡°Shizun.¡±


    He looked steadily at the supreme elder, whose red-rimmed eyes gazed over in fear and bewilderment at the sound of his voice.


    Lowering his head slightly, his lips fell to the small, white earlobe of the supreme elder. His deep voice was quiet, but it didn¡¯t conceal any of his malice.


    ¡°Do you think the disciple is doing this to you because of that?¡±


    He bit at that tender lobe before continuing, ¡°That¡¯s not it.¡±


    His voice slightly hoarse, he said,¡±It¡¯s you, Shizun. You¡¯re too tempting.¡±


    The demon lord responded to Shi Qing¡¯s incredulous gaze with a rampant and wanton bark ofughter.


    With a wave of his sleeve, the curtains around the bed were lowered.


    The supreme elder looked nkly at the simmering desire in the eyes of his eldest disciple. He finally realised what the other meant to do.


    Face pale, he instinctively turned to flee, but a long, slender hand caught him by his ankle.


    Bit by bit, he was dragged back.


    His whimper was muffled by the curtain.


    ****


    When the morning sunlight streamed in, Shi Qing was lying on the cloud bed with Rong Jue holding him in his arms.


    He opened his eyes slightly. They were shimmering with unfallen tears.


    The supreme elder didn¡¯t make a sound. He just silently hung his head and curled up under the nket like he was cold.


    Shi Qing: [Refreshing!]


    The System went into hiding yesterday before the anticipated mosaics appeared. It only dared to cautiouslye out after hearing the Host¡¯s voice.


    The System was relieved to not see any mosaics. It quietly asked: [Host, he didn¡¯t take advantage of you, did he?]


    [Take advantage? Of me?]


    Shi Qing picked at his nails under the nket. If it wouldn¡¯t be OOC, he would start to chuckle lewdly.


    [He did take advantage, but not in the way you¡¯re thinking of.]


    System: [???]


    System: [So he did take advantage of you! Then let¡¯s quickly run away!]


    Shi Qing adamantly refused: [I¡¯m not leaving. it¡¯s rare to find someone who knows so much, so I¡¯m not leaving.]


    The System, who hadn¡¯t dared to emerge yesterday, was full of data question marks: [Knows so much about what?]


    Shi Qing: [Tsk tsk, it¡¯s something you don¡¯t know, but I do.]


    That¡¯s why it¡¯s better to be with someone who was reborn.


    There was no way the original Rong Jue, who had never been to the Demon Realm, would know about those ¡®toys¡¯.


    But this Demon Lord Rong Jue knew a lot!


    Shi Qing: [He will definitely be a good daddy in the future.]


    System: [?]


    Shi Qing: [With how prepared he was with his toys, he must¡¯ve been thinking about it well in advance.]


    System: [???]


    Shi Qing: [Well, it¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t understand. Little Tong-er, I¡¯m surprised you can still be so cute after being with me for so long.]


    Although it really didn¡¯t get it, the System wanted to point out that the only reason it could maintain its innocence after being with the Host for so long was because it was made of data. After <strike>deleting</strike> tidying up its files, it would once again be that clean and pure little system~


    Shi Qing: [Okay, back to the topic at hand, what¡¯s Rong Jue¡¯s animosity value?]


    System: [Rong Jue¡¯s animosity value: 599/100]


    The System had altogether stopped struggling against this a while back.


    It even started tofort Shi Qing: [It¡¯s okay, Host. You can treat this world as an opportunity to let loose. I¡¯ll even let it slide if you go OOC.]


    They were about to be ejected from the world any second now anyway.


    But Shi Qing still looked as unruffled as ever: [OK, I get it. Now go and y by yourself.]


    The System ran off to dump some data.


    Shi Qing shrank into Rong Jue¡¯s arms, feeling the other party¡¯s dominating aura. Recalling what happenedst night, he sincerely felt that this guy was way too cute.


    He didn¡¯t know if it was intentional or not, but Shi Qing¡¯s spiritual energy had returned, and it was even stronger than before.


    This kid used a dual cultivation method on him.


    Tsk, tsk. How considerate.


    Shi Qing moved his body slightly and got up from the demon lord¡¯s embrace with difficulty. He looked down at Rong Jue, who was still asleep.


    After shedding his disguise, all the warmth and gentleness about him seemed to have evaporated overnight. Even while asleep, Rong Jue¡¯s entire body still radiated danger, like an unsheathed sword that was ready to kill at any moment.


    Shi Qing wasn¡¯t the slightest bit afraid. He just sat there admiring the demon lord¡¯s exquisite features.


    Aiya, this face shape, those eyes, their long eyshes...


    In the end, he couldn¡¯t resist. His fingertips gentlynded on the handsome face of the demon lord.


    A split secondter, arge, slender hand fiercely grasped the thin white fingertips of the supreme elder.


    The sleeping man opened his eyes. Like a slumbering lion, he didn¡¯t need words or a fierce expression for others to know he wasn¡¯t someone to underestimate.


    He yed with Shi Qing¡¯s slender fingers and raised an eyebrow. Slightly tilting his head to look up at the supreme elder, he teased, ¡°Shizun seems to be in a good mood, since he¡¯s so interested in his disciple this morning.¡±


    The supreme elder seemed to have given up afterst night. There was still a nket wrapped around him, and his eyes were still rimmed with red, but his expression was still invible.


    He didn¡¯t answer Rong Jue¡¯ words, but asked, ¡°What happened for you to turn to demonic cultivation?¡±


    ¡°I think Shizun already knows the answer to that.¡±


    Rong Jue smiled. Clearly he was in a good mood after getting a taste of his shizun, who he had coveted for many days. ¡°After my spiritual root was destroyed, I can no longer store spiritual energy. Demonic cultivation was the only way left.¡±


    Shi Qing pulled back sharply, anger in his eyes. ¡°I¡¯m asking what events lead to you bing a demonic cultivator! Who taught you?!¡±


    Looking at his ugly expression, the smile on Rong Jue¡¯s face also fell sharply.


    Shi Qing was startled to see such a demon lord.


    When he¡¯s not smiling...


    He¡¯s even hotter!


    ¡°Shizun...¡±


    The demon lord stretched out his hand again, this time forcibly grasping the supreme elder¡¯s fingers without letting him fight back at all. A faint sneer lifted the corner of his lips.


    ¡°You don¡¯t seem to understand the current situation. Now that I¡¯m on top and you¡¯re on the bottom, do you still think I¡¯m the same little disciple from before that you can bully?¡±


    Seeing the supreme elder stiffen, as if he was frightened by Rong Jue¡¯s demeanour, the demon lord smiled again and patted the back of Shi Qing¡¯s hand. Savouring that smooth tenderness, he rose.


    The demon lord leaned in close to his shizun¡¯s ear, then whispered quietly and emotionlessly, like a demon from the lowest depths of Hell.


    ¡°It seems that Shizun is curious about me.¡±


    ¡°How about this, let¡¯s make a deal. Shizun can ask me anything he wants to know, but to get my answer, you¡¯ll have to be more proactive.¡±


    The supreme elder cautiously asked, ¡°Proactive how?¡±


    The demon lord¡¯s long, slender hands pulled away the bedding.


    ¡°Last night, I took off your clothes and you put them on again.¡±


    ¡°Today, if Shizun wants to ask me a question, you¡¯ll have to take one piece off each time.¡±

 Chapter 92

    <h4>Chapter 92</h4>


    <i>Editor: Sahloknir</i>


    What¡¯s it like to have a demon lord disciple who wanted to push you onto the bed whenever and wherever he could?


    If it were up to Shi Qing to answer, he would only need one word.


    Refreshing!


    Nothing left to say. The demon lord was just too skilled.


    All kinds of positions and openings were used...


    It was as if he knew a little bit of everything, and learned very quickly as well.


    Having regained his spiritual strength, with his colour returning quickly, the supreme elder hovered, embarrassed and pale by the bedside.


    On the cloud bed, the demon lord was sprawled out like he was watching a good show. He propped up his chin and urged, ¡°Isn¡¯t there a lot Shizun wants to know? Then strip already.¡±


    The supreme elder struggled onest time.


    ¡°I am your shizun. Last night was already a mistake. Rong Jue, I know you have anger in your heart, but don¡¯t be like this. This is really, really...¡±


    Rong Jue had no patience for his admonishments. He stretched out a hand. On his palm was a swirling cloud of demonic energy.


    This made the supreme elder¡¯s seemingly endless chatter stop. He nced at the cloud with a fearful gaze that made one want to drag him by his arm onto the cloud bed.


    Shi Qing asked with a slight tremor in his voice.¡±What is this?¡±


    Rong Jue shrugged, ¡°It seems you sensed something back then. I put demonic energy in Shang Lu¡¯s heart meridian. If I wanted him to, he would immediately die a violent death.¡±


    The supreme elder¡¯s face grew pale again.


    He even panicked a little, which could be discerned from the way he stammered his words. ¡°Shang Lu has always respected you, Rong Jue. I know I¡¯vemitted wrongs against you, but Shang Lu has never wronged you in the slightest! If you have any grievances, let them out on me. Don¡¯t involve him, Rong Jue, please...¡±


    This again!


    Even though he knew that Shang Lu and his little shimei were near and dear to Shi Qing¡¯s heart, wtatching his Shizun beg him to spare Shang Lu when he remainedpletely silentst night made Rong Jue¡¯s bloodthirst increase.


    He smiled coldly and cruelly squeezed the demonic energy in his palm.


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t Shizun know how he has wronged me?¡±


    ¡°Shang Lu is innocent, but who let him be your beloved treasure? Since Shizun loves him so much, he¡¯s naturally a thorn in my side.¡±


    Hearing Rong Jue not hide the fact that he was taking his anger out on others, Shi Qing¡¯s face turned a little whiter.


    ¡°Don¡¯t just stand there, I don¡¯t have time to waste with you.¡±


    Because Shi Qing cared so much about Shang Lu, Rong Jue¡¯s good mood was gone.


    He didn¡¯t want to admit that he was jealous, so he convinced himself that he was just angry at Shi Qing for being a hypocrite.


    If he liked Shang Lu so much, why did he take Rong Jue as a disciple in the first ce?


    Even back then, he knew that people were fighting to be his shifu because of his excellent spiritual root. There was no way Rong Jue would¡¯ve ended up at Qing Jian Peak if Shi Qing didn¡¯t persuade his father to interfere.


    Thinking back to the time when he nervously asked the shixiong guiding him to Qing Jian Peak about who had taken him in, that shixiong enviously said,


    ¡°It was Young Lord Shi Qing of Qing Jian Peak who took a liking to you. He hasn¡¯t epted a disciple before, so you will be his only disciple from now on.¡±


    How inspirational his answer was then, and how ironic it was now.


    ¡°Perhaps Shizun has forgotten how you persuaded your father to snatch me to be your disciple. I almost misconstrued it for Shizun acknowledging my talent. If it wasn¡¯t for Shang Lu, I might¡¯ve continued to be a dumb sheep, believing that Shizun¡¯s harshness was for my own good.¡±


    ¡°Shang Lu is innocent, but your favouritism became his crime. You¡¯d best obediently follow my orders, because his life depends on how well Shizun behaves.¡±


    Rong Jue let the demonic energy in his hand rise into midair.


    With the slightest movement from him, the demonic energy would fall and the portion left in Shang Lu¡¯s heart meridian would kill him.


    Naturally, the supreme elder was unaware that the demon lord was trying to scare him.


    Although Rong Jue was jealous that Shang Lu was Shizun¡¯s favourite, he hadn¡¯t forgotten how Shang Lu had once treated him with kindness.


    A hundred years had passed. He no longer felt anything towards his shidi, but Rong Jue didn¡¯t want to kill him.


    If Shi Qing said yes, then Shang Lu didn¡¯t need to die.


    If Shi Qing refused, then Shang Lu was not that important to his ¡®wonderful¡¯ shizun, so what good would it do Rong Jue to kill him?


    Beneath the demonic energy, the demon lord looked as if he was watching a good show.


    ¡°Shizun, let¡¯s begin. Didn¡¯t you want to ask me a question? This disciple is waiting.¡±


    The supreme elder froze for a good minute before his hands trembled and fell on his slender belt under the yful gaze of the demon lord.


    His blue robes fell off.


    His face was very pale and his eyes were closed tightly to avoid the demon¡¯s searching gaze. His body trembled all the while.


    ¡°Open your eyes.¡±


    The demon lord, however, did not let him off the hook. He cruelly demanded that his obviously prideful Shizun open his eyes and face his own humiliation.


    The body that could almost be called weak trembled for a moment, but finally, Shizun slowly opened his eyes, which seemed to hold unshed tears.


    He locked gazes with Rong Jue and softly begged, ¡°Rong Jue, Shizun let you down. You can beat me or kill me, but don¡¯t do this to me.¡±


    Rong Jue just smiled, ¡°No. Does Shizun feel heartbroken now? Could it possiblypare to how much I hurt when you destroyed my spiritual root?¡±


    The supreme elder¡¯s beautiful lips moved slightly, but eventually, instead of continuing the subject, he took a deep breath and asked softly, ¡°Now that I¡¯ve taken one piece of clothing off, can I ask you a question?¡±


    ¡°Naturally. One piece of clothing, one question.¡±


    Shi Qing sucked in a breath. ¡°Who taught you demonic cultivation?¡±


    Rong Jue blinkedzily. ¡°No one taught me. I discovered a demonic inheritance by ident.¡±


    Technically, he was being truthful. That was how Rong Jue had entered the path of demonic cultivation in hisst life.


    Shi Qing¡¯s body trembled. He asked with a bit of nervousness, ¡°Where did you find it? Is it in my Chi Yun sect? How can Chi Yun sect be mixed with the legacy of a demon lord?¡±


    Rong Jue raised his chin.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already answered a question. If you want to ask again, take off something else.¡±


    As if he had just realised that his current situation was one of coercion rather than that of a teacher who was caring for his disciple, the supreme elder dropped his eyes slightly and bit down on his lip, throwing another robe in front of the demon lord.


    Seeing him open his mouth to ask, Rong Jue reminded him, ¡°Shizun, you don¡¯t have manyyers on you. You should really think before you ask.¡±


    The supreme elder hesitated.


    Even if he were to ask where this demonic inheritance was, it would change nothing about the current situation.


    After a few seconds of further hesitation, he asked, ¡°What level of cultivation have you reached now?¡±


    Rong Jue raised his eyebrows. ¡°The Immortalization stage.¡±


    ¡°The Immortalization stage?!¡±


    The supreme elder was even more appalled. ¡°It¡¯s been less than half a month! How have you raised your cultivation so much already?!¡±


    Of course it was because Rong Jue had used a cheat. A huge one at that.


    But the demon lord wouldn¡¯t admit that. He only looked greedily at his Shizun, whose clothes were dwindling and whose body was revealed moment by moment. ¡°I¡¯ve already answered your question. If you want to ask a question again, give me anotheryer.¡±


    Shi Qing hesitantly lowered his head, his beautiful face showing some timidity and resistance. ¡°But I only have oneyer left...¡±


    Without giving up, he raised his eyes. His delicate, petal-like lips parted and closed in embarrassment before he finally said, ¡°Rong Jue, please let me go.¡± He paused his gaze slightly desperate. ¡°I destroyed your spiritual root, so why don¡¯t you destroy mine? If I pay back everything I owe you, would you let me go?¡±


    Looking at the pleading figure of his Shizun in front of him, seeing him barefoot on the ground, his beautiful face in a pitiable expression, Rong Jue sneered.


    ¡°Sure. Shizun did raise me after all. Naturally, I can let you go.¡±


    Shi Qing immediately rxed, even his eyes brimming with tears seemed to soften.


    Rong Jue wasn¡¯t finished. ¡°But in return, I¡¯ll take the lives of Shidi and Shimei.¡±


    The supreme elder drained of all colour at once.


    He looked incredulously at the demon lord.


    ¡°Shizun, you only have two choices. Either you can serve under me, stay with me and be humiliated by me, or I¡¯ll let you go and have Shidi and Shimei suffer on your behalf.¡±


    The demon lord traced patterns on the fabric of the bedding. ¡°Don¡¯t worry Shizun. As their Shxiong, I won¡¯t make them suffer much. If it makes you feel any better, I¡¯ll make sure to kill them swiftly and painlessly.¡±


    Deliberately saying words to make it even more painful, Rong Jue watched as the supreme elder¡¯s beautiful white face grew ashen.


    Eventually, Shi Qing threw hisst piece of clothing onto the ground.


    His jade white body seemed to be trembling slightly.


    With red-rimmed eyes, he asked hisst question softly, ¡°What do you n to do next?¡±


    Rong Jue knew that he was asking what he would do next after bing a demonic cultivator.


    Would it be to leave the cultivation world and head to the demon realm, or to remain here and deliberately pretend to be an invalid disciple?


    But looking at the trembling man in front of him...


    Rong Jue slowly got up and embraced the warm body in front of him. He felt the soft ck hair of the supreme elder brush by his cheeks.


    It tickled his skin, as well as his heart.


    ¡°Shizun...¡±


    His voice was very soft, as if he was the same Qing Jian Peak disciple from before, who admired his shizun and gently guided his younger martial siblings.


    But the words that came out of his mouth only made the supreme elder¡¯s body shudder.


    ¡°Next, I want to continue to stay by your side and continue to be your disciple.¡± Rong Jueughed lightly. ¡°Didn¡¯t Shizun refuse to smile at me before for the sake of Shidi and Shimei?¡±


    The demon lord smiled and gently let go of the man in front of him. He stretched out his calloused fingers to stroke Shizun¡¯s jade white face,ughing happily.


    ¡°But as of today...¡±


    ¡°Shizun is mine alone.¡±

 Chapter 93

    <h4>Chapter 93</h4>


    TW: More non-con, drugs


    <i>Editor: Sahloknir</i>


    On the twenty-fifth day that Shi Qing entered this world...


    An anxious Qiao Lingyu knocked on Shang Lu¡¯s door. Seeing her shixiong answer, the pretty girl asked hesitantly, ¡°Er-shixiong, hasn¡¯t it been too long since Shizun and Da-shixiong came out?¡±


    Shang Lu nodded. ¡°You¡¯re right. Shizun aside, Da-shixiong hasn¡¯t been down the mountain to buy any food even though he¡¯s a mortal now... Also, yesterday was the Myriad Ghost Festival. Shizun has always left to purchase some items in past years, but he didn¡¯t do so this year.¡±


    Qiao Lingyu grew more and more uneasy at her shixiong¡¯s agreement with her concerns.


    ¡°And in the past, Shizun would always let me visit after I exited seclusion. But he turned me away a few days ago, saying that he was busy cultivating...¡±


    Qiao Lingyu counted on her fingers. ¡°Many days have passed since Er-shixiong paid your respects to Shizun. Something doesn¡¯t seem right.¡±


    Shang Lu felt the same way.


    Especially after he had some time to think after suddenly being chased off the mountainst time.


    His Shizun had always been warm, gentle and kind to him. When had he ever spoken to Shang Lu in the tone of voice he used that day?


    That, along with the fact that the restrictions on the mountain peak had not been lifted since hisst visit made Shang Lu restless.


    He grit his teeth and addressed his shimei, ¡°Instead of specting here, why don¡¯t we go up the mountain together and see what¡¯s going on?¡±


    Qiao Lingyu nodded, her expression still troubled.


    She wasn¡¯t too worried about Shizun, who was a cultivator at the Amalgamation stage. But her Da-shixiong...


    Shizun didn¡¯t seem to like him much before. Even though Qiao Lingyu heard about how Shizun gave Da-shixiong the Longevity Pill earlier, she couldn¡¯t help but still worry that something had happened to him.


    The two of them went up the mountain together. The restrictions were still in ce when they entered the courtyard.


    They couldn¡¯t go any further, so Shang Lu could only step forward and shout loudly, ¡°Shizun, Disciple Shang Lu requests to see you.¡±


    Inside the darkened room, Shi Qing was panting softly. Sweat ran down his long, fair neck and into the blue robes Rong Jue slid onto his naked body. The thin fabric clung tightly to his skin as it became more and more translucent.


    One of his slender arms was wrapped around a man in dark robes, causing the fabric to be wrinkled.


    Although his clothes were wrinkled, Rong Jue didn¡¯t appear the least bit dishevelled. He just allowed Shizun to wrap his arms around his neck. With a smile, he picked up Shi Qing¡¯s long-suffering and weakened upper body, cing him gently on the cloud bed.


    ¡°Shizun, Shidi is calling for you...¡±


    Shi Qing slightly opened his eyes that were hazed with tears. He looked like he was dead to the world.


    Instead of being angry that he was being ignored, Rong Jue lowered his head like a child and gently pressed their foreheads together.


    The demon lord who had gotten a taste of sweetness became good-tempered once more. He was even more shameless than a child, insisting on weaseling into the supreme elders arms so he could be held.


    Unfortunately, because of the disparity in their body size, this idea did not work out.


    Rong Jue had to settle for the second best choice, where he was hugging Shizun¡¯s boneless body instead.


    A sense of satisfaction rose in him as their hair tangled together once again due to their close proximity. The demon lord¡¯s lips quirked up. He leaned in close to the supreme elder¡¯s jade-like earlobe and murmured softly, ¡°Shizun, didn¡¯t I say it would be simple to just love one disciple?¡±


    Rong Jue was in a very good mood.


    He knew it was childish topare himself to Shang Lu, a youngster without a mean bone in his body.


    But he was still pretty happy.


    He stared at Shizun, his gaze suddenly knife-like, ¡°Doesn¡¯t this bring up memories of how you avoided me when I came looking for you in the past?¡±


    At this point, Rong Jue¡¯s lips sank down sharply, as if he had remembered something unpleasant. His handsome face was slightly contorted.


    ¡°I really thought that you were busy, but then you turned around and started to wholeheartedly teach Shang Lu. Aren¡¯t we both supposed to be your disciples?¡±


    Before he was reborn, the demon lord thought that he didn¡¯t care.


    Hatred was all he felt for his shizun, right?


    But why...


    Why was he sent back in time? Why let him catch a glimpse of Shi Qing being kind to him as well?


    The more tenderness, care, pity and protection he experienced from his shizun for the first time, the more restless Rong Jue¡¯s dark side became.


    If he had never felt those things, it would have been fine.


    But now that he has, how could he watch others take this away from him?


    He would never allow it.


    The demon lord had changed his mind after the intimate activities of the past few days.


    As he firmly gripped Shi Qing¡¯s unresponsive hand and felt its warmth and softness, a sense of aplishment at having such control over Shizun once again rose in Rong Jue¡¯s heart.


    With a contented smile, the demon lord gently nuzzled the supreme elder¡¯s long, ck hair.


    ¡°Shizun, you should just stay by my side forever. Forget about Shang Lu and Lingyu.¡±


    Rong Jue felt himself being enraptured by this soft body, but strangely enough he wasn¡¯t angry. Instead, he felt like it was only natural.


    The demon lord¡¯s almost obsessive hold on that soft waist tightened.


    ¡°When I ascend the throne of the demons, you wille back to the demon realm with me as my queen.¡±


    Rong Jue could almost picture himself seated on his throne while holding such a delicate body in his arms.


    Shi Qing would be draped in a ck veil and wearing a crown made of demonic jade.


    When that time came, Rong Jue would let the whole world know that Shi Qing¡¯s body was covered in his markings.


    No one but him would ever enter Shi Qing¡¯s eyes again.


    His words seeded in making the supreme elder¡¯s long, curving eyshes quiver. Those beautiful eyes that had been filled with confusion turned to face Rong Jue, who seemed to be embracing a trophy.


    ¡°Huff¡ª¡±


    The supreme elder was breathing hard. He had ceased to struggle after several days of fighting, allowing his opponent to hold him in his arms. His voice was quiet and hoarse.


    ¡°Rong Jue, you¡¯ve let your internal demons overtake you. You don¡¯t know...what you¡¯re doing. I¡¯m your shizun.¡±


    The infatuation on Rong Jue¡¯s face gradually faded with the supreme elder¡¯s borderline rejection.


    The demonic energy in his heart became more and more tyrannical.


    This again!


    It¡¯s always like this!


    No matter what he said, his ¡®wonderful¡¯ Shizun always rejected him.


    Even in his current state, Shi Qing refused to go along with his wishes.


    ¡°Shizun, of course this disciple knows that you are my Shizun.¡± A sneer hung on the demon lord¡¯s lips as he spoke.


    ¡°I want to make it known to the world that you, Supreme Elder Shi Qing, Qing Jian Peak¡¯s ruler, a leader of the number one immortal sect, betrayed the cultivation world for the demonic realm to be my, Rong Jue¡¯s, demon queen.¡±


    He looked on with satisfaction as Shi Qing paled and stared at him incredulously.


    As expected, only by threatening his reputation would this hypocrite be afraid.


    Shi Qing: [Holy shit.]


    The System heard his voice and popped out tofort him: [Don¡¯t be afraid, Host. We can always slip away if you can¡¯t take it anymore.]


    Shi Qing: [Dering our love to the world... So exciting! I can¡¯t, I don¡¯t even want to struggle anymore. Tong-er, quickly dissuade me before I go along with Baby Rong¡¯s n.]


    The more he thought about it, the more exhrated he felt.


    [The tyrannical demon lord¡¯s Shizun bes his queen...confined in a little dark room with chains! I can¡¯t, it¡¯s so exciting, I want to give in so bad...]


    System: [...]


    ...Oh right.


    After wiping its memories so many times, the System became forgetful.


    Its Host was no ordinary person.


    Knowing that the Host wasn¡¯t afraid, the System calmed down.


    Instead of persuading Shi Qing, it said: [Host, do what you want. Just have fun].


    Shi Qing: [Tsk tsk tsk. It¡¯s so boring when you don¡¯t put up a fight.]


    With five days left before they get kicked out of this world, the System had long converted to Buddhism.


    [Host, it¡¯s okay. Just treat this world like a vacation.]


    Despite itsckluster response, Shi Qing¡¯s enthusiasm had not dimmed in the slightest.


    [How could I? Vacations are vacations, and tasks are tasks. Since I said I would finish this world, I can¡¯t give up halfway.]


    He took a pitiful look at the demon lord practically radiating overwhelming attractiveness in front of him.


    Shi Qing resisted the urge to pounce on him and retracted his arm instead.


    Fortunately, Rong Jue was a very helpful person.


    Seeing the teary and trembling supreme elder trying to withdraw the hand holding onto his neck, the demon lord snorted and grabbed his wrist very forcefully.


    He squeezed that slender wrist, as if he could stop the supreme elder¡¯s cirction this way and make him more biddable.


    Rong Jue revealed a cruel smile. ¡°What? Is Shizun scared? Are you afraid your reputation will be ruined?¡±


    Shi Qing was reluctant to look at his good disciple¡¯s face, especially since that evil smirk only made him more handsome. He turned his head away.


    If he were to look directly at such a seductive image again, Shi Qing might just lose all control.


    However, the demon lord mistook this for disgust. How else could you exin his ¡®wonderful¡¯ Shizun looking away after ncing at him?


    The mes of anger in his heart became an inferno.


    Shi Qing had been very obedient these days.


    But one visit from Shang Lu ruined everything.


    In the past, he admired Shi Qing greatly. When Shi Qing was harsh with him, Rong Jue became even harsher with himself. He was determined to be someone Shizun could be proud of.


    Now, even though his demonic might was restored, even though he still hated this person, Rong Jue had refrained from killing Shi Qing to vent his anger.


    Hadn¡¯t he been good enough to Shi Qing?


    Why were other people always more important than him in Shizun¡¯s eyes?


    On what grounds??


    On what grounds!!


    Outside, Shang Lu waspletely unaware that someone was jealous enough to tear him apart barehanded. He scratched his head after not receiving a response to his calls.


    He raised his voice again, ¡°Shizun! Disciple Shang Lu requests to see you!¡±


    His shizun, however, could not spare him any attention.


    Shi Qing was still upset.


    [It¡¯s too bad that I can¡¯t pounce on Baby Rong when he¡¯s so cute. I have to be pounced on by him. Sigh.]


    Then he saw the gloomy demon lord who was clearly seething with jealousy wave his sleeve, sending out a single pill.


    The pill was pressed to the supreme elder¡¯s delicate lips.


    ¡°Has Shizun heard of the Charm Pill? It¡¯s an ingenious little thing. After taking it, your body will forever crave the touch of a man.¡±


    Shi Qing¡¯s head rose sharply. He blinked rapidly as the demon lord¡¯s mouth quirked up in pride.


    In a delighted tone, he snickered: [Heh heh!!]

 Chapter 94

    <h4>Chapter 94</h4>


    TW: Dubcon, drugs


    <i>Editor: Sahloknir</i>


    Rong Jue could feel his shizun was trembling.


    His frail body was soaked in sweat and shivering uncontrobly.


    The supreme elder¡¯s watery eyes looked straight at Rong Jue as he shook his head. For the first time, Shi Qing¡¯s gaze was saturated with fear.


    ¡°Don¡¯t...Rong Jue, don¡¯t¡ª¡±


    He looked terrified, pale, as if he was about to faint from overstimtion.


    But in reality...


    [Yes! Check it out! Give me an entire set of Charm Pills!]


    Shi Qing was on cloud nine. [What are you standing around for, Baby Rong? Feed me already!]


    Rong Jue was indeed standing around in a daze.


    As he looked at the teary-eyed supreme elder, whose clothes and hair were all in disarray, shaking his head and pleading for mercy, Rong Jue almost felt some pity.


    After spending the past few days together, no one could be more aware of Shi Qing¡¯s prideful nature than Rong Jue.


    There was a time when he thought that Shi Qing was like a wallflower, a hypocrite who wanted to save face and had no backbone.


    But no matter how much he humiliated the other recently, the powerless supreme elder refused to submit to Rong Jue and say the words he wanted to hear.


    Rong Jue thought he hated Shi Qing to the bone.


    During those hundred years, every time he thought he couldn¡¯t go on, he would just chant Shi Qing¡¯s name in his heart and pull through.


    When he took up the position of demon lord, Rong Jue¡¯s first thought was to return to Shi Qing all the pain that he had inflicted in the past.


    Now, Rong Jue lowered his eyes and looked at the Charm Pill he was holding.


    He knew how to refine pills as well.


    When he first entered the demon realm, he had often disguised himself as a pill refinement master in the foreign environment.


    The pills in the demon realm were different than those in the cultivation world. Basically, the majority were poisons and all of them had strange names.


    Rong Jue had refined this Charm Pill during the first few days of Shi Qing¡¯s imprisonment, but he waited until now to use it.


    The effects of the Charm Pill were very clear. No matter what gender they were, you would be unable to leave the person you dual cultivate with after taking this pill.


    After, if you don¡¯t dual cultivate with that person once every three days, an indescribably intense itch would affect your entire body and force you to lose all reason and seek help.


    No matter how arrogant, distant or prideful they were in the past, they would be like a different person once the medicine takes effect.


    Rong Jue did not know what he wanted from Shi Qing, but he was sure that he did not want to kill him.


    But why?


    For the admiration he once held in his youth for this man?


    Or for the warmth and care he received for the first time in his life?


    Even if it was false, even if it was only for a moment...


    Rong Jue didn¡¯t want to let go.


    The demon lord looked up at the trembling person who was staring at him fearfully. He grit his teeth.


    ¡°Shizun, I won¡¯t make you take the Charm Pill if you promise me one thing¡ªthat you will return to the demon realm with me to be my queen and stay by my side for the rest of your life.¡±


    Shi Qing: [...]


    Shi Qing: [...Don¡¯t be soft-hearted at a time like this! Hurry up and shove that thing in my mouth!!]


    He forced his eyes to close. This Rong Jue, whose appearance had been enhanced quite a bit by his ckening, was exactly Shi Qing¡¯s type.


    If he didn¡¯t close his eyes, Shi Qing was afraid that he wouldn¡¯t be able to stop himself from jumping on him.


    However, to the demon lord, his shizun¡¯s actions screamed disgust. His rejection was written clearly across his jade white face.


    Outside, Shang Lu was still shouting, ¡°Shizun, Disciple Shang Lu requests to see you!¡±


    Qiao Lingyu¡¯s voice came next, ¡°Er-shixiong, what should we do?


    Shang Lu clenched his teeth, ¡°Let¡¯s just force our way in. I have a spiritual treasure here from Shizun, it should be able to break these restrictions!¡±


    ¡°But wouldn¡¯t Shizun be angry with us if we break in while he¡¯s cultivating?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry Shimei, you don¡¯t have to say a word if that happens. I¡¯ll take full responsibility.¡±


    Shang Lu¡¯s resounding voice reached the room.


    ¡°Shizun has always doted on me. Even if I do break in, I doubt he¡¯ll me me.¡±


    Always...doted on.


    The originally somewhat hesitant Rong Jue was immediately provoked by those words. There was a sinister look in his eyes as he nced at the door. Then, he grabbed Shi Qing¡¯s chin and shoved the Charm Pill into his mouth, forcing him to swallow.


    ¡°Wu&#k2026;cough cough cough!¡±


    Caught off guard, the supreme elder could only gulp before covering his throat and coughing violently, his chest heaving up and down as he struggled to catch his breath.


    ¡°Shizun...¡±


    Rong Jue crashed into Shi Qing¡¯s arms, just as he did when Shi Qing protected himst time.


    He hid the ruthlessness in his eyes. The corners of his lips curled up into a smile.


    As to whether it was due to sess, sadism or satisfaction...


    Even the demon lord himself couldn¡¯t tell.


    He just hugged Shi Qing tighter and murmured, ¡°You can¡¯t leave me anymore...¡±


    A hundred years was no match for the few days they had spent together.


    Rong Jue no longer knew if he wanted Shi Qing to love or hate him.


    But it didn¡¯t matter.


    A smile slowly blossomed on his face as he held the other¡¯s trembling body.


    At the very least, Shizun could no longer leave him.


    He finally managed to ensnare this tiny bit of warmth.


    ****


    Shang Lu broke through the restrictions.


    He cautiously walked forward, making sure to shield his shimei. ¡°Shizun, disciple Shang Lu requests to see you.¡±


    The door that had been tightly closed, opened.


    The two were startled. Then a violent wave of relief washed over them as they saw the person standing there.


    ¡°Disciples Shang Lu and Lingyu greets Shizun.¡±


    ¡°Rise.¡±


    The two had all but rxed by now and got up at their Shizun¡¯s words.


    Shang Lu raised his eyes and saw that Shizun had an outer garment draped over his shoulders. His hair also seemed to be a little dishevelled and damp.


    Shang Lu was puzzled.


    ¡°Shizun, your appearance...¡±


    Shi Qing blinked. ¡°I was just bathing.¡±


    With an outer garment draped over him, the supreme elder seemed less distant then usual, even when he frowned and asked in a cold voice, ¡°What could possibly be so important for the two of you to resolve the restrictions I set?¡±


    Now that the two of them saw that their Shizun was fine, most of their worries have been resolved. Shang Lu didn¡¯t dare to say outright, ¡°We suspected that something had happened to you and Shixiong, so we decided to break in because our brains¡¯ hole filling abilities were too strong.¡±


    ¡°The Sect Master sent someone yesterday regarding the Wei Xuan secret realm. This disciple came to ask Shizun if you nned on bringing someone along this time.¡±


    The supreme elder who had a coat draped across his shoulders was silent for a few seconds. ¡°This master...¡±


    ¡°Shizun has decided to bring me.¡±


    Another man stepped out of the room. It was none other than Rong Jue.


    He had sword brows and starry eyes, still as handsome and valiant as ever. In response to the looks of joyful surprise from his younger martial siblings, he smiled lightly at them, like always.


    ¡°My apologies to Shidi and Shimei. Although I am now a mortal, Shizun said that he would take me to the Wei Xuan secret realm to soak in the spiritual spring so that I would be free from all diseases. He¡¯ll have to take you two thereter.¡±


    Shang Lu was just making up an excuse earlier. How could he be jealous that the Da-shixiong he admired the most would be going with Shizun to the secret realm? He shook his head rapidly at once.


    ¡°What is Shixiong saying? This disciple was just curious. In that case, Lingyu and I will take our leave.¡±


    Worried that Shizun was really angry with them for resolving the restrictions, Shang Lu pulled Lingyu away and hurriedly excused himself.


    Rong Jue stayed by the door and watched from afar as the two descended the mountain. With a slightly raised eyebrow and a wave of his hand, all the restrictions were restored.


    The supreme elder¡¯s barely restrained gasp came from beside him, ¡°Have they left?¡±


    ¡°As Shizun wished, they have already gone down the mountain. Isn¡¯t Shizun relieved?¡±


    The supreme elder, who was barely holding on, immediately went limp and fell into Rong Jue¡¯s waiting arms.


    ¡°Rong Jue...¡± He panted, his fair and slender fingers clenching to the point that his tendons were visible.


    ¡°Has Shizun reached his limits?¡±


    The demon lord held in hisughter as he reached out to ruffle a strand of the supreme elder¡¯s hair. He clearly felt Shi Qing trying to get close to him under the pill¡¯s influence, but Rong Jue didn¡¯t want to y along. He deliberately pulled away.


    ¡°If you want something, Shizun should do it yours¡ª¨C Ugh!!¡±


    ¡ª¨CBang!


    The demon lord¡¯s head hit the hard ground with a heavy thud.


    If he was really a mortal now, he would probably be severely injured, if not dead.


    Rong Jue had been pounced on and fell to the ground. It wasn¡¯t until the supreme elder began to strip his clothes that Rong Jue reacted to what had happened.


    This Charm Pill...


    What a powerful effect it has.


    As he responded to Shi Qing with one hand, his other hand struggled free and pointed at the door, summoning a strand of demonic energy to close it.


    ¡ªSqueak.


    The door closed.


    On his way back down the mountain, Shang Lu looked back at the flowers and grasses on the roadside.


    He sighed.


    ¡°What a beautiful garden filled with springtime vigour.¡±


    ****


    Rong Jue was able to thoroughly experience how powerful the Charm Pill was.


    Even though he was the one who refined it, he thought the advertisements in the demon world were quite exaggerated. However, the pill had an incredible effect when used on Shi Qing, enough to leave him somewhat bewildered.


    For five days in a row, the two of them stayed in the room.


    In the entrance hall, on the table, on the bed...


    It was not until the sun shone into the room on the fifth day that Shi Qing, who had eaten his fill, heard his system announce in a dead inside monotone:


    [Ding! Rong Jue¡¯s animosity value: 540/100]


    The System, who had already decided to silently wait for the World¡¯s Consciousness to kick them out, said: [Host, it¡¯s no use. Even if it fell by 60 points, there¡¯s still 540 left.]


    Shi Qing¡¯s entire body was still in Rong Jue¡¯s tight embrace. His eyes narrowed like he was half asleep. [Who said it was useless? 540 is nothing.]


    System: ....Nothing??


    It felt like it should remind the Host: [Host, it took you five days to reduce the animosity value by 59. There¡¯s only one day left now so there¡¯s no time.]


    Shi Qing raised his eyebrows: [Just wait and see.]


    Today, the demon lord was finally willing to leave the arms of his beauty.


    Visiting the Wei Xuan secret realm was a must. After all, this key was very rare and the Sect Master openly gave it to Shi Qing. If he didn¡¯t go, it would certainly arouse suspicion in Chi Yun Sect.


    Although Rong Jue was not afraid of Chi Yun Sect anymore, he did not mind living on Qing Jian Peak with Shi Qing in his arms for a while.


    What¡¯s more, he also wanted to go to the Wei Xuan Secret Realm to check out that spirit stone.


    As for what he wanted to ask...


    Rong Jue nced at the bloodless face of the supreme elder at his side. He slightly tightened the fist hidden in his sleeve.


    These days, Shi Qing refused to divulge the reason he treated Rong Jue so harshly before, or why he protected Rong Jue behind the scene while also destroying his spiritual root, no matter how he was humiliated.


    Before, the demon lord didn¡¯t care about these things.


    No matter what the reason was, it could not diminish his hatred for Shi Qing.


    But now...


    The demon lord¡¯s phoenixsword eyes slightly narrowed. As he watched as Shi Qing brought the key close to the stone door, and his gaze gradually darkened.


    He wanted to know.


    He wanted to know everything about this shizun who was forced to stay by his side.


    ¡ªRumble.


    The stone door slowly opened.


    Before the others could react, Rong Jue reached out, grabbed Shi Qing around the waist and leapt straight in.


    Hended in front of a spirit stone that resembled a mirror made of water.


    The supreme elder was disoriented by the sudden change in location. After he realized where they were, his face paled again.


    Subconsciously, he grabbed Rong Jue¡¯s sleeve. ¡°Aren¡¯t we going to the spiritual spring?¡±


    Rong Jue smirked and shook off the supreme elder¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Since Shizun refuses to tell me, I¡¯ll have to take a look myself.¡±


    He stepped forward, ignoring the supreme elder¡¯s futile efforts to stop him.


    Rong Jue lowered his hand onto the surface of the water mirror.


    The spirit stone rippled a few times, sucking the person who came to ask questions directly into its inner realm.


    Seeing this, Shi Qing didn¡¯t panic. He rummaged around in his sleeve.


    A pillnded in his palm before he threw it at the water mirror.


    The System asked curiously: [Host, what is that?]


    Shi Qing: [It¡¯s a Spirit Interference Pill.]


    System: [???]


    Shi Qing: [En, do you not know what that is? I thought you¡¯d know what I was doing the moment I started learning pill refinement.]


    System: [...I thought Host was trying to p faces.]


    Shi Qing: [Why do I need to p the face of Passerby A? If it wasn¡¯t for this moment, why would I, a bonafide supreme elder, practice pill refinement? Tongtong, I can¡¯t believe you can¡¯t identify such a simple operation after being with me for so long.]


    System: [...]


    After teasing his system, Shi Qing got down to business.


    The Spirit Interference Pill, as its name implied, could interfere with the memories of spiritually active creatures.


    Although it was only for a short period of time, that was all Shi Qing needed.


    He raised his eyebrows slightly and began to connect to the spirit stone¡¯s inner workings.


    At the same time, in the spirit stone¡¯s inner realm, Rong Jue heard a gentle voice.


    ¡±Child, I heard your question, and now I will answer you.¡±


    ¡±You are loved.¡±


    ¡°Loved?¡±


    Rong Jue snorted.


    He had never felt a shred of that growing up.


    Even the admiration that Shang Lu and Qiao Lingyu showed towards him vanished once he joined the demon realm.


    After what he had experienced, Rong Jue would believe it if the voice said he was hated.


    But love?


    Who in this world could possibly love him.


    Perhaps because it sensed his disbelief, the space inside the mirror gradually faded away, revealing a scene of carnage.


    Rong Jue¡¯s pupils tightly constricted.


    Even after a hundred years, this scene was still fresh in his mind.


    It was what he had woken up to after the Rong family was annihted and he had lost most of his memories.


    Underneath a curtain of rain so dense that the road ahead was obscured, he awoke amidst a field of corpses. He was very young then, but luckily a kind passerby saw him and dropped him off in a warm, yet dpidated temple.


    For a long time after that, Rong Jue wandered around, haunted by nightmares of opening his eyes to the pouring rain and those ruins again. He wailed incessantly, unable to escape from cold and hunger.


    It was only when he entered Qing Jian Peak and separated himself from the mortal world that he was able to escape from that nightmare.


    But what appeared before him now was a little different from what he remembered.


    Beside the unconscious child, there was a young man in blue robes holding a bamboo umbre above him.


    Was there such a person in his memory?


    He tried hard to remember.


    But all he could recall was the helplessness and fear he felt after waking up in the chilling downpour, surrounded by rubble.


    From where he was, he watched as the person holding the umbre crouched down slightly. He ced his fair and beautiful hand on the child Rong Jue¡¯s forehead and injected a stream of spiritual energy. Gradually, the wounds on the child¡¯s body began to mend as colour returned to his pale face.


    Seeing this, the man let out a sigh.


    This sigh...


    Rong Jue found the sound very familiar.


    He stopped himself from thinking more about it.


    His fists shaking from how hard he was clenching them, he stepped further into the illusionary realm.


    Finally, he could see the face hidden under the umbre.


    Exquisite and stunning, with an expression ofpassion.


    The demon lord¡¯s mind instantly went nk.


    That face.


    It was none other than Shi Qing¡¯s.


    Rain: Guess the author¡¯s borrowing ideas from 2ha too XD.


    Sahl: I agree. * Not mentioning wantons... ?? *

 Chapter 95

    <h4>Chapter 95</h4>


    Anonymous reader, thank you for the Ko-fi!


    <i>Editor: Sahloknir</i>


    The person in front of Rong Jue had the same face as Shi Qing, but his aura was very different from the Shizun he knew.


    Although Supreme Elder Shi Qing of Qing Jian Peak would asionally show a gentle smile, his expression was never genuine. For Rong Jue specifically, he had nothing but scorn. It was like the corners of his lips were unable to lift even the slightest fraction.


    The person in front of the demon lord now had a gentle look in his clear eyes.


    He was definitely already a young man, but his body still radiated the characteristic innocence and purity of a teenager.


    While shielding the unconscious little Rong Jue on the ground from the rain with his umbre, the young man tended to the child¡¯s wounds. He didn¡¯t get up immediately after, regarding the child on the ground with pity instead.


    ¡°What a poor child. He¡¯s already gone through so much at such a young age.¡±


    Rong Jue heard him sigh softly. He watched as the young man undid his cloak with one hand and gently covered his younger self with it.


    His empathetic expression made that already pretty face look more and more gentle.


    His soft, beautiful eyes were dark and bright, as if they were glittering with drops of morning dew.


    He was a different person from Qing Jian Peak¡¯s Supreme Elder Shi Qing.


    While Rong Jue narrowed his eyes at Shi Qing with suspicion, a third person spoke.


    ¡°Qing-er, don¡¯t do anything superfluous.¡±


    The sudden appearance of this voice made the demon lord¡¯s body reflexively tense up. He turned around in a defensive stance.


    Rong Jue saw a man that embodied the phrase ¡°as cold as ice¡±. Dressed in dark robes and wearing a jade crown, this person¡¯s features were simr to Shi Qing¡¯s, but a more mature and indifferent variant.


    Only when his eyes fell on Shi Qing was some of the indifference reced with warmth.


    Although Rong Jue had never seen this person before, he could tell from his resemnce to Shi Qing, and the high-level aura he exuded that this was Shi Qing¡¯s father.


    The powerful cultivator who had ascended shortly after Rong Jue¡¯s arrival at Qing Jian Peak.


    No wonder this Shi Qing was very different from the one from twenty yearster.


    After all, twenty years ago, Shi Qing had not yet assumed the position of Supreme Elder. He was only a young master who was very well protected by his father.


    As Supreme Elder Shi looked at the child on the ground, his expression cooled again. A longsword pointed directly at the unconscious little Rong Jue.


    At his level of cultivation, the sword energy he wielded would require even fellow cultivators to expend their spiritual energy to resist, let alone a mortal child.


    With one stroke of his sword, little Rong Jue would definitely die.


    Even though he knew that this had already happened, the demon lord couldn¡¯t help stepping forward to block the sword energy after seeing ¡®himself¡¯ being put in mortal peril.


    But there was another figure who was quicker than him, who sent his own spiritual energy to wrap protectively around little Rong Jue.


    ¡°Father!¡±


    Rong Jue¡¯s pupils shrank as he looked in front of him.


    The Shi Qing of twenty years ago had dropped his bamboo umbre to hold the tiny child in his arms protectively. Fully exposed to the rain, his expression was filled with pleading.


    ¡°He doesn¡¯t know anything. He¡¯s just a child.¡±


    ¡°A child?¡±


    Supreme Elder Shi remained cold. ¡°Qing-er, you saw it with your own eyes. This ¡®child¡¯ just murdered his parents and rtives. Half demons are naturally uncontroble, not to mention that I deduced that he will sit on the demon lord¡¯s throne and kill you with his own hands in the future.¡±


    ¡°Father will have to ascend in less than ten years. How can I leave you without worrying if I don¡¯t get rid of him now?¡±


    The Shi Qing of twenty years ago hesitated, but his thin, white fingers only hugged the child in his arms tighter. ¡°The demons who controlled him were at fault, not him. Besides, it is not impossible to change visions of the future&#k2026;¡±


    ¡°If I kill him, you will definitely live out your life in peace. If I don¡¯t, you will only have a slim chance of survival.¡± Supreme Elder Shi was clearly unmoved as he continued, ¡°He is a half demon, innately able to cultivate faster than others. His demonic nature will consume him once he reaches the Void Refining stage. Father will not be around then, so how will you control him?¡±


    As the heavy downpour continued, Shi Qing began to look very wretched and pale. He still refused to let go of the child firmly sped in his arms.


    Despite his wretched state, his voice was strong and clear in the rain.


    ¡°Father, you have taught me since I was a child to havepassion for the young and the weak¡ªthat to be a cultivator means to go against the heavens for my life!¡±


    ¡°This child was born to a wealthy household with loving parents. Overnight, he was reduced to this pitiable state. It doesn¡¯t sit right with me to kill him merely because of a prediction. I¡¯m afraid that if we do, I will be gued by internal demons born from guilt for the rest of my life.¡±


    A cultivator was as good as dead once they had an internal demon.


    After Shi Qing¡¯s words, cracks began forming in Supreme Elder Shi¡¯s murderous resolve for the first time.


    As father and son reached a standstill, the child being held by Shi Qing struggled to open his eyes.


    Despite his very young age, he could vaguely understand what had happened. He cried out at the top of his voice before he could even see the situation clearly.


    ¡°Father! Mother!! Mother!¡±


    Before he could let out even a few sobs, he felt himself being embraced. With inexperienced motions, this person carefully patted him on the back a few times.


    The demon lord stood there and watched as Shi Qing helplessly hugged his younger self and coaxed the boy quietly, ¡°Be good, don¡¯t cry anymore.¡±


    But little Rong Jue¡¯s tears refused to stop. He kept crying while looking around, trying to find traces of his parents in the ruins.


    Supreme Elder Shi, who had been a silent observer, suddenly spoke, ¡°Although it was not his intention, it is an indisputable fact that those demons used his demonic energy to kill his loved ones.¡±


    ¡°After this bloodshed and his demonic energy awakening, he is no longer an innocent child. He saw all of his loved ones die before his eyes. Even if I don¡¯t kill him, he will live the rest of his life in agony, guilt-ridden.¡±


    Shi Qing continuedforting the crying child, but his gaze dropped to the floor, as if he were deep in thought.


    After an unknown amount of time, he said, ¡°Then let¡¯s erase his memory.¡±


    In the heavy rain, the handsome young master looked at his father with determination, ¡°Father, please erase his memory.¡±


    ¡°With your current cultivation level, unless this child can reach the point of imminent ascension, it would be absolutely impossible for him to undo the mental restriction. If you erase his memory, he will not know about his demonic energy, so naturally he cannot use it again.¡±


    ¡°This is the mortal realm. As long as he doesn¡¯t set foot on the path of cultivation or enter the demon realm, he can only be a mortal in this life.¡±


    A shell shocked demon lord stood in the pouring rain.


    Although he lost his memories, the Rong family¡¯s annihtion definitely created many ripples. Almost the entire city was talking about it after he woke up.


    And it was from the ¡®Rong¡¯ character engraved on the bangle on his wrist and his high quality clothing that Rong Jue deduced that he was a member of the Rong family. When he went back to check more thoroughly as an adult, he discovered he was this family¡¯s young master.


    Naturally, none of the cityfolk knew the truth behind Rong family¡¯s annihtion. Afterwards, when Rong Jue took the position of demon lord, he found those demons who had ughtered his family and learned what really happened.


    Those demons really did use his body to kill his parents and loved ones. However, they didn¡¯t anticipate Rong Jue to be a rare half-demon. His demonic energy being controlled instead of awakened caused most of the demons¡¯ forces to be destroyed in the bacsh.


    Out of self-preservation, the remaining demons hurriedly evacuated the area. Their mission this time had already been aplished anyway.


    That was the reason Rong Jue survived.


    Of course Rong Jue was tormented by the fact that his rtives died because of him, but perhaps hisck of memories regarding them prevented him from having aplete breakdown. Instead, he took out his hatred on the demons responsible.


    But never did it ur to him that those lost memories were not merely a cruel twist of fate.


    Rather, his amnesia was due to thepassion of a man.


    For the next few moments, the demon lord was frozen.


    He watched as Shi Qing finally persuaded his father.


    He watched as that Supreme Elder Shi erased his memories.


    He also watched as Shi Qing carefully set him down in a clearing amongst the ruins at his father¡¯s repeated insistence.


    Supreme Elder Shi said, ¡°Since you have decided to let him be a mortal, don¡¯t get too involved with him in the future. Return with me to cultivate.¡±


    Even when his father urged him, Shi Qing still insisted on secretly guiding a passerby to discover Rong Jue.


    He waited until Rong Jue was ced in that broken temple before he left with his father.


    The rain continued to pour. His younger self had already been delivered to safety, but the demon lord remained in the rain.


    The gentle voice of the Mirror Spirit rang out again, ¡°Child, I sense you are sorrowful. Why is that?¡±


    The demon lord seemed to snap out of his daze. He suddenly looked up. ¡°Is there anything else besides this?¡±


    The Mirror Spirit paused.


    Then it said, ¡°Naturally, you can take a look if you like.¡±


    The scene in the Mirror Spirit changed again.


    Rong Jue was now eight years old. He had just discovered that he could draw energy into his body, marking the start of his journey to find the immortals spoken of in legends.


    He encountered a fierce tiger and nearly got eaten.


    Sensing a change in the spiritual energy he left in that child, Shi Qing rushed to his location to help him chase away the fierce tiger.


    When Rong Jue fell off a cliff, Shi Qing used vines to grab him. He hid himself nearby, watching the child clench his teeth and climb back up.


    When Rong Jue came across a poisonous snake and was dying from its bite, Shi Qing got the herbs to make an antidote and ced them by his side.


    ......


    The list went on. Who would¡¯ve thought that every time Rong Jue escaped danger by the skin of his teeth in his search for immortal sects, there was actually someone watching over him.


    Rong Jue used to think that his luck was just that good, that he was able to turn any situation around no matter what.


    But only now did he realise who was responsible for that good fortune.


    All the way until he reached the number one immortal sect, Chi Yun Sect.


    At the foot of the mountain, Rong Jue¡¯s eyes were full of hope.


    At the peak of Qing Jian Peak, Supreme Elder Shi¡¯s eyes were full of murderous intent.


    ¡°He actually found his way into the cultivation world. Qing-er, you are soft-hearted and won¡¯t let me kill him, fine. I won¡¯t kill him, I¡¯ll just cripple his spiritual root.¡±


    Shi Qing was still trying to stop him, ¡°He¡¯s only eight years old. How could he possibly withstand the pain of having his spiritual root crippled?¡±


    ¡°But he has already entered the sect. With his aptitude, his cultivation will certainly go up by leaps and bounds. The moment he reaches the Void Refining stage will be the time of your death.¡±


    Supreme Elder Shi¡¯s expression was cold. ¡°My ascension is a breath away. How can I leave such a scourge behind?¡±


    Seeing that his father was really going out with his sword, the blue-robed young master blurted out anxiously, ¡°Then let him be my disciple!¡±


    Supreme Elder Shi stopped in his tracks.


    He turned to look at his son.


    Shi Qing pleaded, ¡°Let him be my disciple. Father, you know that my aptitude is below average. With a Shizun like me, his cultivation gains will be subpar as well. I will keep an eye on him and make sure he remains an ordinary cultivator.¡±


    Supreme Elder Shi looked askance. ¡°And if he reaches the Void Refining stage? Qing-er, this is not just about you. If he bes a demon lord, within a hundred years, Chi Yun Sect and even the entire cultivation world will be destroyed by him.¡±


    ¡°A single life in exchange for the entire cultivation world is worth it.¡±


    Shi Qing¡¯s face was ashen, but he still grit his teeth and said, ¡°Then I will cripple his cultivation with my own hands.¡±


    ¡°Once he reaches the Void Refining stage, I will personally destroy his spiritual root, so that he can only be a mortal.¡±


    ¡ª¡¯personally destroy his spiritual root.¡¯


    In the demon lord¡¯s mind, only those words remained.


    Why did his Shizun snatch him away from the other supreme elders, but then not teach him properly?


    Why, once he had made progress in his cultivation, did his Shizun seem displeased and rebuke him?


    Why did Shizun secretly plot against him and destroy his spiritual root?


    And why did he take care of him behind his back while refusing to tell him the reason for this charade?


    It was all because...Shizun was afraid of him recovering his memories and suffering once he discovered that he¡¯d murdered his rtives with his own hands...


    Rong Jue understood everything now.


    As these images shed past one by one, the demon lord remained upright, but he felt like the sky was falling.


    He lowered his head to stare nkly at these hands of his.


    They were long, white, and calloused.


    These were the hands that had hoisted his Shizun into the room.


    The same hands that had forced the Charm Pill into Shizun¡¯s mouth, making it so that he could never leave thepany of men.


    Rong Jue¡¯s vision began to darken. He could barely stand.


    What had he done?


    What had he done to the Shizun who did so much for his sake?


    ¡ªBang!


    The demon lord bowed his head in dismay and knelt heavily on the ground, unable to get up for a long time.


    Outside, Shi Qing withdrew his hand from the Mirror Spirit.


    Shi Qing: [That should be enough.]


    The System had been reduced to an screaming chicken running around with its head cut off: [Rong Jue¡¯s animosity value: 400/100]


    Rong Jue¡¯s animosity value: [200/100]


    Rong Jue¡¯s animosity value: [0/100]


    The System had gone mad.


    Absolutely,pletely mad.


    Sahl: Screaming chicken system. ??


    Rain: Finally, we have made it through the iffy consent chapters! Like Shi Qing said earlier, nothing but sweetness remains.

 Chapter 96

    <h4>Chapter 96</h4>


    <i>Editor: Sahloknir</i>


    Rong Jue had already seen everything he wanted to.


    But he was slow toe out of the spirit mirror.


    He didn¡¯t know how to face his shizun anymore.


    After joining the demon race and bing their ruler, Rong Jue thought that he would never feel guilty again.


    The demons lived by the creed that only they could offend others, and no one could be allowed to offend them.


    So even though he had sensed that Shi Qing had his reasons for mistreating him, his desire to possess the other¡¯s body and his overwhelming hatred drove Rong Jue to deliberately ignore this fact.


    To his shizun, he did so many unforgivable things...


    In the mirror spirit realm, the Mirror Spirit which had been manipted didn¡¯t sense anything wrong. She continued to speak in a gentle voice.


    ¡°You seem even more upset now.¡±


    Rong Jue¡¯s mood affected the Mirror Spirit Realm. Pouring rain began to fall from the formerly clear sky.


    It was like when he had just woken up in the ruins of the Rong family.


    But there was a key difference from then.


    The past Rong Jue was scared, bewildered and didn¡¯t know what to do.


    The present Rong Jue still didn¡¯t know what to do, but his heart had inexplicably settled.


    Shizun loved him.


    The demon lord was sure of that.


    Perhaps at first it was just pity due to his young age, but throughout all those scenes of the past, hidden from his sight, Shizun¡¯s eyes were filled with tenderness when they looked at him.


    Although this tenderness was most likely the protectiveness of an elder towards their junior...


    It was love all the same, ah.


    Before he could rejoice in that hidden love, Rong Jue was plunged back into an abyss of fright.


    Twenty years ago, he had woken up in the pouring rain with no one by his side.


    Twenty yearster, he was still in the rain, but he had someone now.


    But that pure rtionship had been wiped out by his own hands.


    Shizun always did what was best for him. In order to protect him, he was even willing to be humiliated.


    And what depraved things had Rong Jue done in return...


    Rong Jue could not bear to imagine how Shizun felt when he was force fed the Charm Pill.


    Shi Qing: [La, my earlier efforts are finally paying off! It¡¯s time for a rich harvest!]


    The screaming chicken System: [Aaaaaahhhhhh!]


    System: [Aaaaaahhhhh Host you¡¯re so cool you¡¯re so powerful I @#$%#$]


    It was so excited that its data devolved into a jumbled mess.


    The System really didn¡¯t expect this turn of events, ah!


    During the past 29 days, it never thought Shi Qing could really clear the rest of the animosity value in one go on thest day, no matter how much progress they made.


    After all! The animosity value was in the hundreds!


    One day!


    No!


    Shi Qing took less than an hour!


    The System that had been screaming for half a day finally calmed down a little after forcibly dumping the excitement from its data.


    It started to worry again: [Host, is this really okay? What if Rong Jue cultivates to the level of Supreme Elder Shi?]


    Shi Qing: [Demonic cultivators can¡¯t ascend, so it¡¯s impossible for him to ever reach that level of cultivation.]


    System: [What if he recovers his actual memories?]


    Shi Qing: [Rong Jue hadn¡¯t recovered his memories even at the end of the original plotline. The World¡¯s Consciousness isn¡¯t just for show.]


    System: [But what about Supreme Elder Shi...]


    Shi Qing: [Supreme Elder Shi has already ascended, and Rong Jue can never ascend because he¡¯s a demonic cultivator. My cultivation isn¡¯t high either, so the two of us will never meet.]


    Supreme Elder Shi was the perfect target to throw the pot to since he could never jump out to proim his innocence.


    The System who had every one of its points shot down: [...]


    It was so shocked that it didn¡¯t know what to say.


    Although it had known a long time ago that its Host was a pro&#k2026;


    But he wasn¡¯t just a pro in this world, he was like a speedrunner!


    After some consideration, it thought of another important issue.


    System: [But what are we supposed to do next? Since Rong Jue¡¯s animosity has been cleared, he definitely won¡¯t treat Host like before.]


    Although it was still a pure little system, it knew all about Shi Qing¡¯s &#k2018;hobbies¡¯ after apanying him through so many worlds.


    Rong Jue¡¯s previous mistreatment of Shi Qing was motivated by revenge.


    Now that he knew the ¡®truth¡¯, how could he continue to do such things? In fact, his attitude was liable to do a 180.


    Shi Qing snickered. [Hehe.]


    [Have you forgotten about the Charm Pill?]


    [If the mountain doesn¡¯te to me, then I¡¯ll take the Charm Pill and go to the mountain.]


    System: [!!!]


    So that was why the Host was so eager to take that pill before.


    Shi Qing has always been uncouth, but not to that degree.


    Did he n for this moment back then...?


    At this moment, the System reviewed all its data from entering this world to the present time. It finally realised something.


    It thought the Host was ying around, but Shi Qing was actually carrying out a n.


    And he had chosen the perfect moment to spring his trap.


    After thinking it through, the System had only one thought.


    Actually, it had no thoughts.


    There was only a piece of data that automatically lined up into 666.


    But still...


    How long were they going to have to wait out here, ah?


    ***


    To be honest, it wasn¡¯t that long of a wait.


    No matter how disoriented and guilty he felt, the demon lord had toe out and face reality.


    He finally managed to walk out of the mirror.


    His eyes immediately flickered to the pale supreme elder standing outside.


    Shi Qing was looking at him with tense eyes.


    As their gazes met, the supreme elder pursed his lips and asked quietly.


    ¡°Did you see anything?¡±


    Rong Jue looked steadily at the person in front of him.


    In his memory, this person was always aloof and often scolded him. He had never bothered to hide his favouritism towards Rong Jue¡¯s younger martial siblings.


    But now, that face in his memory gradually became suffused with the gentle feelings he had seen in the spirit mirror just now.


    Eventually, it turned into the Shizun before him, this pale and cowering person.


    That¡¯s right...


    Cowering.


    Shizun had, over the past twenty years, always been a proud person.


    Shizun had broken his own wings to protect Rong Jue.


    And yet, Rong Jue took advantage of Shizun¡¯s momentary weakness to hurt him in the most ruthless of ways.


    He had personally turned that proud and pampered supreme elder into a timid and fearful shadow of himself.


    ¡°Shizun...¡±


    Rong Jue clenched his fists tightly in an attempt to punish himself. His grip was so tight that his nails dug into his flesh.


    But he didn¡¯t know what to say next.


    As he took in the way the supreme elder paled and his vacant eyes, Rong Jue noticed the other beginning to sway, perhaps as a result of standing outside for too long.


    The demon lord took a step forward to help him.


    But the supreme elder stumbled back as if he was frightened. His beautiful features were twisted by panic.


    Shizun...was afraid of him.


    The demon lord was so stunned that he stopped in his tracks.


    Sour and bitter feelings wrapped around his heart like vines.


    Then...


    They tightened violently!


    The demon lord clutched at his aching chest. Everything he had done to Shi Qing over thest few days shed through his mind. Forcing the reticent supreme elder to say those words, using those toys from the demon realm...


    He had even put a toy in his Shizun before this outing.


    Rong Jue was already lost, but he knew he had to do something for the jittering shizun in front of him.


    He couldn¡¯t let Shizun be this afraid any longer.


    The demon lord finally managed to open his mouth. His voice was a little hoarse.


    ¡°Shizun, I know everything now. You don¡¯t have to be afraid of me anymore, I will never hurt you again.¡±


    Everything made sense now.


    ¡°Supreme Elder Shi was right.¡± Rong Jue thought bitterly.


    He was a scourge.


    If he hadn¡¯t gone back in time, Rong Jue would have very likely killed Shi Qing andid waste to the entire cultivation world.


    So there were hints of relief amongst the bitterness in his heart.


    He was d that he had been reborn, d that he had not killed Shi Qing, d that he now knew the truth and could change it all.


    Ever so slowly, Rong Jue hung his head.


    ¡°Shizun, please kill me.¡±


    ¡°The supreme elder¡¯s face changed as he subconsciously took a step forward. ¡°What did you say.....Wu!¡±


    Perhaps the sudden movement made something inside him shift. Shi Qing¡¯s body went limp, and he fumbled for some time before grabbing hold of the spirit mirror.


    ¡°Shizun!


    Rong Jue¡¯s head hurt seeing Shi Qing in this state. He put all other thoughts aside and hurried over to hold that person in his arms.


    After feeling this fragile body tremble slightly, Rong Jue¡¯s muddled mind finally became clear.


    Shizun was still...wearing that toy inside, wasn¡¯t he?


    The demon lord¡¯s face drained of all colour.


    He struggled to calm his heart, but his hands couldn¡¯t stop trembling as he gently touched the supreme elder¡¯s body. ¡°This disciple will help you take it off.¡±


    Shi Qing panted, his thin white fingers struggling tond on Rong Jue¡¯s wrist. He weakly tried to push him away.


    In an instant, it was like half of Rong Jue¡¯s heart was submerged in ice cold water.


    That¡¯s right, it was only natural for Shizun to be disgusted with him.


    After all, he was a white-eyed wolf who had done so many excessive things to Shizun.


    Wasn¡¯t it only right that Shizun shunned his touch?


    Although he knew this clearly in his heart, when it happened, Rong Jue¡¯s body still stiffened to a frightening degree.


    He hung his head like a dog who lost its home and remained in ce.


    Unable to move.


    Rong Jue thought that it would have been better if his Shizun had just hit him.


    Hit him, punish him, or even kill him.


    Even destroying his cultivation and using the cat-o-nine tails to whip him to the brink of death would have been better.


    That way, Rong Jue would at least feel some relief.


    Anything would be better than Shizun being so frightened of him¡ªloathing his touch to the point that he couldn¡¯t even hit Rong Jue.


    While the demon lord was disgusted with himself, the supreme elder, whose face became flushed from trembling so much, finally spoke. He turned away to hide his watery eyes, whispering, ¡°How can you do such a thing in broad daylight.¡±


    Rong Jue froze. It took him several seconds to react.


    Did Shizun think he was trying to do that?


    So Shizun didn¡¯t push him away out of disgust?


    The frozen blood in the demon lord¡¯s veins began to circte again. He hurried to stammer out an exnation.


    ¡°This is a misunderstanding. This disciple wants to remove the...thing in your body.¡±


    Shi Qing still refused to look at him. ¡°We can talk about this back on the peak. This is not the ce for such topics.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes.¡±


    Right now, the demon lord would do anything Shi Qing asked of him. Not to mention going back, the demon lord would even take him into the sky without hesitation if that¡¯s what Shi Qing wanted.


    Rong Jue said, ¡°This disciple will take you back now.¡±


    While taking out the key to exit the secret realm, Rong Jue turned back to inform his Shizun, only to stiffen. He saw that the supreme elder had all but copsed by the spirit mirror. Shi Qing¡¯s bare neck wasid bare as he curled in on himself due to difort. He was clearly in no shape to walk.


    Rong Jue only felt lustful for a moment before his mind cleared. A strong feeling of contempt and disgust for himself rose in his heart.


    How could he still have such thoughts about Shizun after hurting him to this extent?


    It was like a little person with a pitchfork popped up next to Rong Jue¡¯s ear. It screamed at him while attacking him:


    Despicable beast!


    You¡¯re nothing more than an immoral and despicable beast!


    He grit his teeth and tried his best to repress his desires. He said quietly, ¡°Shizun, this disciple will carry you back.¡±


    Shi Qing did not say anything. Only his body trembled slightly.


    Rong Jue¡¯s heart was in turmoil as he struggled against his covetous thoughts. He quickly made his way back to Qing Jian Peak.


    Carefully cing his Shizun in the middle of the cloud bed, the demon lord was already sweating from how hard he was repressing himself.


    He closed his eyes and carefully took that thing out.


    As soon as he took it out, Rong Jue immediately destroyed it with his demonic energy.


    He hung his head, like a big bear that had been chastised by its master for doing something wrong.


    Like he was awaiting judgement, Rong Jue knelt heavily by the bed.


    ¡°Shizun, this disciple knows his wrongs. Please punish me, Shizun.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Shizun. No matter what you say or what punishment you dole out, this disciple will take it!¡±


    Even if he was told to die.


    He would do it without saying a word.


    Rong Jue was no fool. When his hatred for Shi Qing cleared, he naturally realised something.


    He had fallen in love with his shizun.


    Unfortunately, his feelings would never be returned in this lifetime.


    Shizun already had plenty of reasons to hate him. Finding out his disciple¡¯s deviant thoughts would be thest nail on the coffin.


    It was hard to resist the attraction of someone you liked.


    ¡°But it has to be done.¡± Rong Jue thought, ¡°I must resist.¡±


    If he did it now, then he would really be nothing more than a wretched beast!


    It was with such a feeling in his heart that the demon lord slowly lifted his head, wishing to take onest look at his Shizun before his death.


    But as soon as he looked up, Rong Jue was confronted with the sight of the supreme elder writhing in difort and pawing at his clothes.


    ¡°Wu... I can¡¯t, can¡¯t take it anymore.¡±


    The supreme elder¡¯s eyes were no longer lucid. He could only struggle to a sitting position, his watery eyes slowlynding on Rong Jue¡¯s face.


    Then, his thin and pale hand fiercely pulled the demon lord¡¯s arm, dragging the other man onto the cloud bed.


    Rong Jue, who was caught off guard and pinned down: ¡°...¡±


    The Charm Pill...


    No!


    There was no way he could do this!!


    He must never take advantage of his Shizun¡¯s moment of weakness again.


    He must not be a beast again!


    While Rong Jue was still trapped in an internal struggle, Shi Qing went straight to the main event.


    He proved it beyond a doubt with his actions.


    The demon lord wasn¡¯t a beast.


    No, he was something even worse.

 Chapter 97.1

    <h4>Chapter 97.1</h4>


    <i>Editor: Sahloknir</i>


    At the top of Qing Jian Peak, Shang Lu and Qiao Lingyu carefully hid behind a tree, poking their heads out.


    Ahead of them, Rong Jue, who was dressed only in a singleyer of clothes, knelt in front of the door.


    Qiao Lingyu stared at him with concern in her eyes. ¡°Er-shixiong, Da-shixiong has been kneeling for an entire day... Could something have happened?¡±


    Shang Lu also looked at Rong Jue several times with some hesitation, ¡°Well, Da-shixiong is only a mortal now, so kneeling for an entire day should be quite ufortable. But he seems to be fine judging by his appearance.¡±


    Although the two of them were discussing in whispers, they did not dare to go forward to beg for mercy for Rong Jue, who seemed to have made a mistake.


    After all, when they did so before, Shizun didn¡¯t show any reaction from inside his room. It was actually Rong Jue who bluntly said he had made a big mistake.


    Despite their Da-shixiong constantly being punished by Shizun before, he was not the kind of person to confess to something he hadn¡¯t done.


    So when Rong Jue admitted fault, the two of them could only suppress their worries about his health and quietly keep watch.


    This way, if something happened to Da-shixiong, they could still help carry him away.


    In reality, Rong Jue was no mortal. He could hear Shang Lu and Qiao Lingyu¡¯s conversation even if he was kneeling in the courtyard, he just didn¡¯t react in the slightest.


    The demon lord¡¯s eyes were downcast. His younger martial siblings couldn¡¯t see it, but he was using his demonic energy in the form of a whip to strike himself.


    From early morning until now, Rong Jue had been punishing himself in his own way.


    But what did this method serve to aplish?


    He had suffered too much in hisst life. Even though the demonic energyshing was painful on the outside, it did not make Rong Jue feel any better inside.


    He was able to keep a clear head at the beginningst night, but he slowly lost all reason on the cloud bed. It wasn¡¯t until he sat up in the morning that he saw what he had done.


    It all seemed like a dream.


    When he felt Shizun¡¯s soft arm unconsciously lying by his side in a vulnerable position, Rong Jue couldn¡¯t tell if this was a daydream or a nightmare.


    After discovering the truth, after witnessing all Shizun had done for him...


    He made a move on Shizun.


    Again.


    The only words that remained in Rong Jue¡¯s mind after he waspletely awake were: <i>I am not worthy of being human</i>.


    For a moment, the demon lord even wanted to kill himself.


    But soon, he remembered that Shizun needed him as the antidote to the Charm Pill. Without him, Shizun would die of shock from the pain.


    Rong Jue didn¡¯t even dare to die.


    He wanted to atone for his sins, but he did not know what to do.


    He could only kneel here numbly, letting his demonic energy whip his body again and again, using the pain to clear his mind.


    ¡ªSqueak.


    The door opened.


    The supreme elder stood there, tightly wrapped in manyyers with only his jade-white face peeking out.


    He was actually fine. After all, he and Rong Jue had dual cultivated. Rong Jue¡¯s cultivation was higher than his, so Shi Qing obviously benefited more from their union.


    Furthermore, Rong Jue had still maintained a faint sense of propriety after giving in to his desires. He served Shi Qing carefully with 12,000% patience.


    As a result, Shi Qing¡¯s cheeks had a rosy flush, and he looked much healthier.


    But in Rong Jue¡¯s eyes, he could only see how much weight Shizun had lost in just one month.


    And Shizun¡¯s wearing so manyyers...


    That¡¯s right.


    Rong Jue¡¯s eyshes trembled from his internal turmoil.


    Shizun cared so much for his appearance, but I left so many marks on his body. Of course Shizun had to cover them up.


    When he thought of how he had even used his demonic energy to deliberately humiliate Shizun before, causing red marks to adorn Shi Qing¡¯s fair skin for more than three months... How Shizun could only cover them up by wearing more clothes with such an embarrassed manner...


    Rong Jue wanted to stab himself a few times.


    ¡°Shizun...¡±


    He heavily kowtowed on the ground. ¡°This disciple doesn¡¯t dare to seek Shizun¡¯s forgiveness. Shizun, please punish this disciple.¡±


    The supreme elder nced at the kneeling man on the ground. He narrowed his eyes slightly.


    ¡°Get up. There¡¯s no need to be like this. I have brought this on myself. It has nothing to do with you.¡±


    Every one of his slightly breathy words tore at Rong Jue¡¯s heart. He was in so much pain that his kneeling body trembled minutely.


    Even now, Shizun loved him too much to me him.


    He had even taken all the me himself for Rong Jue¡¯s sake.


    Shizun...


    How could he be such a good person?


    Rong Jue¡¯s head jerked up, revealing his bloodshot eyes. His deep voice was hoarse. ¡°Don¡¯t say that, Shizun! This disciple is responsible for everything!¡±


    The supreme elder, however, clearly thought otherwise.


    With a bit of self-deprecation, heughed bitterly, ¡°It was because I ced too much faith in the art of deductions. You have every reason to hate me.¡±


    ¡°It seems that you have not been affected by past events despite knowing the truth. Instead, you feel repentant. It would seem like that deduction was wrong. This master foolishly believed in it, leading to everything that happened until now.¡±


    He let out a soft sigh, ¡°These twenty years have also been hard on you. I thought I had to do what I did, but your pure and good nature remained after learning of the truth. All the things I did to you in the past twenty years were indeed my fault.¡±


    Rong Jue knew what Shi Qing meant.


    He had never even hinted at the truth. No matter how much the demon lord had humiliated him, Shi Qing had maintained his silence for fear ofpletely turning Rong Jue to the dark side after he learned of how he ughtered his own family. He was afraid of Rong Jue going on to destroy the entire cultivation world as predicted by that deduction.


    That was why Shi Qing was so anxious when he entered the Wei Xu Secret Realm and saw the spirit mirror.


    He was afraid that Rong Jue would go mad after seeing the truth and end up destroying the entire cultivation world.


    But nothing had happened.


    Therefore, the supreme elder felt that he had made the wrong choice


    However, Rong Jue knew that Shizun was not wrong.


    In his previous life, he had indeed gone all the way towards that foretold ending.


    Even before he was reborn, Rong Jue, who just became the demon lord, had already set his sights on the cultivation world.


    At that time, he had only one thought in mind.


    He would find Shi Qing, skin him alive, rip out all his tendons and make him die from the pain.


    For a hundred years, Rong Jue had always used those thoughts to fuel himself when he felt like he couldn¡¯t go on. Thinking back on it now, he wanted to p himself silly.


    He clenched his fist so tightly that blood threatened to spill.


    Rong Jue almost couldn¡¯t bear to imagine what he would¡¯ve done had he not been reborn...


    The him in the past, the him that hated Shizun with all his heart, what would he have done to Shizun?


    As soon as he thought of this, it was as if the demon lord had gone back to fifty years ago, when he had soaked in an icyke for three days and nights in order to raise his cultivation.


    On thest day, all the blood in his body seemed to be frozen. He couldn¡¯t move at all.


    ¡°Shizun, you didn¡¯t do anything wrong. It was this disciple¡¯s fault. It was this disciple who disrespected you. Shizun, please punish me, I¡¯m begging you...¡±


    Rong Jue heavily kowtowed again and again, his forehead mming into the ground.


    He had deliberately withdrawn the current of demonic energy protecting his body, so the impact was quite severe. Very quickly, that handsome face grew bruised and bloodied.


    The supreme elder¡¯s heart quickly began to ache.


    He could not bear to see this child that he had raised in such a miserable state.


    Turning his face away, he quietly said.


    ¡°I don¡¯t me you.¡±


    Rong Jue¡¯s head paused. He looked up at his Shizun with equal parts of surprise and joy.


    Shi Qing spoke slowly, ¡°Rong Jue, my wrongs were the catalyst for this incident. You don¡¯t need to be so hard on yourself. Since everything has been resolved and your cultivation is far higher than mine, it is time for you to leave Qing Jian Peak.¡±


    Rong Jue¡¯s face, which showed a few traces of joy moments before, paled.


    For a moment, he almost thought he had hallucinated hearing those words.


    But as if stimted, his violently beating heart reminded him again:


    ¡ªShizun is disgusted with you.


    ¡ªAfter what you did to Shizun, of course he doesn¡¯t want to see you again


    But he...


    But he wanted to stay by Shizun¡¯s side.


    His guilt or the love that had snuck into his heart prevented Rong Jue from leaving Shi Qing.


    ¡°Shizun...Shizun, please don¡¯t drive me away.¡±


    The demon lord could no longer think of anything else. All he could do was drag himself on his knees to his Shizun¡¯s feet and beg him desperately.


    ¡°Shizun, please don¡¯t drive me away. You can beat this disciple and punish me any way you want. But don¡¯t drive me away Shizun...¡±


    In his desperation, his nk brain finally remembered something else.


    Swallowing dryly, Rong Jue looked up from where he was kneeling at the supreme elder, whose brows were slightly furrowed with concern. He stammered, ¡°Shizun, t-this disciple cannot leave. The Charm Pill is still in your body. If this disciple leaves, what will you, what will you do...¡±


    As soon as the words left his mouth, Rong Jue realized that his words just now could be taken as a threat. He hastily continued, ¡°Don¡¯t misunderstand, Shizun. This disciple is only saying this out of concern.¡±


    With that, Rong Jue raised a trembling hand to cautiously grab the hem of Shi Qing¡¯s robes.


    The big bear carefully lowered his head and bitterly pleaded.


    ¡°Shizun, this disciple knows he did wrong. This disciple is willing to be punished. How about this, you can expel this disciple from the sect! But please let me remain on Qing Jian Peak. I can work as a handyman, as a servant... Anything as long as you don¡¯t chase me away.¡±


    ¡°Shizun, Shizun, this disciple begs you...¡±


    Shi Qing, however, remained firm.


    Although his expression was somewhat heartbroken, he still avoided the pleading gaze of his eldest disciple.


    ¡°That Charm Pill...¡±


    His cheeks became tinged with red, but he pressed on, ¡°Although there isn¡¯t a permanent cure for the Charm Pill, I can refine an antidote if you leave some of your blood before you go. It will be able to temporarily halt the aftereffects. If you give me some blood every fifty years, I will be able to endure.¡±


    Perhaps it was because of how pitiful Rong Jue looked with his ck and blue forehead covered in dried blood, but Shi Qing couldn¡¯t help but borate, ¡°This master isn¡¯t chasing you away because of disgust. I am not very talented, and I only took you as my disciple because there was no other choice. Now that you have be a demonic cultivator and your cultivation is much higher than mine, it would be improper of me to hold you back any longer.¡±


    ¡°Furthermore, I am an immortal cultivator while you are a demonic one. The cultivation world and the demon realm are like fire and water, and no paper can wrap up fire forever. If you stay in Chi Yun sect, others will find out about you sooner orter. That wouldn¡¯t be good for you, or for Qing Jian Peak.¡±


    What Shi Qing said was reasonable and justified. Even though Rong Jue¡¯s heart was full of reluctance, he had to admit that Shizun was right.


    Chi Yun sect going after him if he was discovered was fine.


    But if certain people caught wind that Qing Jian Peak was hiding a demonic cultivator, it would definitely harm Shizun¡¯s reputation.


    Rong Jue immediately thought about destroying his own cultivation.


    Since a demon cultivator couldn¡¯t stay at Qing Jian Peak, shouldn¡¯t he just be a mortal?


    But then he remembered that Shizun would need his blood every fifty years to make the antidote.


    How many fifty year periods could a mortal live?


    It didn¡¯t matter if he died, but what would be of Shizun without an antidote?


    The handsome man kneeling on the ground, his hair dishevelled and his forehead covered in blood and bruises, slowly closed his eyes.


    In the end, Rong Jue let out a breath and heavily kowtowed onest time.


    In a voice so quiet that it was almost inaudible.


    ¡°This disciple...will do as Shizun wishes.¡±

 Chapter 97.2

    <h4>Chapter 97.2</h4>


    <i>Editor: Sahloknir</i>


    A certain piece of news spread like wildfire through Chi Yun sect.


    Qing Jian Peak¡¯s supreme elder Shi Qing had expelled his eldest disciple, Rong Jue, from the sect.


    A number of people said that they had expected this to happen.


    How Supreme Elder Shi Qing treated Rong Jue was clear for anyone to see. There was really no need to borate.


    His harsh attitude before could be exined away as expecting more out of his talented disciple, but what about forbidding him from seeking medical treatment after Rong Jue was injured?


    Afterwards, although he openly shed with Chi Xia Peak for Rong Jue¡¯s sake, although he gave Rong Jue the Pill Aurora grade Longevity Pill that he had refined...


    Some people thought that Shi Qing had decided to turn over a new leaf based on those acts, but no one was surprised that Shi Qing and Rong Jue would dissolve their master-disciple rtionship since Rong Jue was now a mortal.


    Why would a mortal remain in the cultivation world?


    In addition, Supreme Elder Shi Qing clearly had no love for this disciple of his. Even if he had given Rong Jue a Longevity Pill in the end, most of the sect¡¯s disciples agreed that it was out of pity.


    After all, Rong Jue had gone from being a cultivator who couldpete with the heavens to a mortal, and his lifespan had gone from a minimum of five hundred to a measly one hundred years.


    Given the circumstances, a Longevity Pill to extend his life a little was the only kind of mentorly affection that Supreme Elder Shi Qing could give.


    Everyone already knew in their hearts that Rong Jue would be leaving Qing Jian Peak, so no one was too shocked. The day he left was calm like any other, with no one nning on seeing Rong Jue off.


    Shang Lu and Qiao Lingyu wanted to, but they were turned down by Rong Jue.


    The two of them refused to give up hope. They continued to kneel on the cliffs of Qing Jian Peak, trying to get their Shizun to change his mind.


    Even if Shixiong had be a mortal, he had grown up on Qing Jian Peak. If something happened to him after his sudden departure for the mortal realm, they wouldn¡¯t be able to help him in time.


    However, no matter how much they pleaded, Shi Qing turned a deaf ear and stayed in his room.


    Shang Lu and Qiao Lingyu knelt for seven days.


    They got up on the eighth day.


    It wasn¡¯t that they couldn¡¯t hold on any longer. News about Rong Jue had reached Chi Yun Sect.


    Their Da-shixiong had actually headed to the demon realm after leaving the cultivation world and made a name for himself in just seven days.


    He had even killed many powerful demon cultivators infamous in the cultivation world for their cruel and barbaric natures.


    Old Monster Mo had once gone to the mortal realm and used a city of mortals to refine magic treasures.


    Yu Zhenren had profound cultivation but a despicable nature. He had once gone to the cultivation world and tricked many young cultivators into using their spiritual energy to heal him. In the end, all of his victims were drained of all their energy until they died.


    There was also Ghost Cheng and Ren Zhenren...


    These were all hated people who hadmitted heinous sins, but that even the major sects could do nothing about due to their profound cultivation.


    Although Rong Jue killed some of the most wicked demon cultivators in the current era, Shang Lu and Qiao Lingyu did not feel like their Da-shixiong was simply eliminating evil from the world.


    The reason was because after killing those people, Rong Jue took over their territories without ceremony.


    Their kind and warm Da-shixiong who never raised his voice seemed to have undergone a drastic change.


    Rumour had it that he trampled on lives as if they were ants.


    Rumour had it that he was absolutely ruthless in the demon world, ughtering all who stood in his way.


    Rumour had it that he intended to be the demon lord.


    In just seven days, Rong Jue had almost conquered half of the demon realm. Now, he was leading the hundreds of thousands of troops he had gathered to wage war with the current Demon Lord.


    Why go so far if he was simply eliminating evil from the world?


    Rong Jue¡¯s actions clearly revealed his ambitious and cruel nature.


    Shang Lu and Qiao Lingyu found it unbelievable, but even they had to ept the truth after seeing the scenes recorded in the spirits stones from the demon realm.


    Their Da-shixiong had really degenerated into a demonic cultivator.


    It was like he was an entirely different person now, someone who wanted to sit on the throne of the demon lord.


    This was no longer the Da-shixiong that they knew.


    The two of them went anxiously to look for Shi Qing.


    But their Shizun only paled slightly and shook his head.


    ¡°He wouldn¡¯t.¡±


    He wouldn¡¯t...what?


    The truth of the matter had beenid out before them, not to mention those recorded scenes. The cold man in ck armour, with heaven knows whose blood on his face, ruthlessly carving a path of carnage...who could it be but Rong Jue?


    Not only did Shang Lu and Qiao Lingyu believe it to be so, even the rest of Chi Yun Sect gradually received the news.


    There were quite a few waves of discussion.


    After all, Rong Jue was a rtively well-known figure in Chi Yun Sect already, and now he had somehow conquered half of the demon realm in less than seven days after bing a mortal.


    Even cultivators were dying to know his secret.


    While the disciples were simply discussing and scratching their gossiping itch, the upper echelons of Chi Yun Sect were already preparing for war.


    On the tenth day, the news of Rong Jue¡¯s ascension to the throne of demon lord came.


    The Chi Yun Sect Master immediately gathered all the top brass and elders to discuss this matter.


    Although the demon realm has had demon lords before, their forces were fragmented and impossible to gather under one banner.


    Even if most demonic cultivators were brutish fiends who could best immortal cultivators 1v1, theirck of cooperation gave the cultivation world an edge inrge-scale conflicts.


    But Rong Jue has unified the demon realm.


    With his ambitious and cruel nature, who knew if he would set his sights on the cultivation world after conquering the demon realm.


    Chi Yun Sect was able to be the number one immortal sect by relying on both cultivation and educated deductions.


    Zhang Cheng of Chi Xia Peak immediately snorted coldly and red at Shi Qing after hearing what the Sect Master had to say.


    ¡°That would be a question for Supreme Elder Shi Qing. Just how did he manage to raise such a ¡®good¡¯ disciple?¡±


    ¡°I heard that when Rong Jue was still at Qing Jian Peak, Supreme Elder Shi Qing did not treat him well, ah. Now that he¡¯s be the demon lord, if he does invade the cultivation world, it would be inrge part thanks to Supreme Elder Shi Qing.


    Shi Qing just looked down expressionlessly without saying a word after Zhang Cheng threw the pot to him.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough. We haven¡¯t even figured out our enemy outside yet, is this really the time to fight amongst ourselves?¡± The Sect Master chided.


    ¡°Besides, whether Rong Jue wants to invade the cultivation world or not isn¡¯t set in stone...¡±


    Before he could finish, a disciple ran in from outside.


    ¡°Sect Master! The demon realm, the demon realm¡¯s army is advancing in our direction!¡±


    The faces of the people present immediately changed.


    How could they be so fast?!!!


    Didn¡¯t Rong Jue just conquer the demon realm?!


    The Sect Master surged to his feet. ¡°How many have they brought?!¡±


    The disciple¡¯s face was pale. He was obviously terrified.


    ¡°There¡¯s too many to count... It¡¯s like the entire demon world has mobilized! Sect Master, they¡¯reing in force. What should we do?¡±


    What should we do?


    Since the entire demon realm¡¯s forces hade, what else could they do?


    It seemed like their only option was to wait for death.


    Zhang Cheng also stood up. ¡°It must be because of Shi Qing that he¡¯sing towards our Chi Yun sect! If Shi Qing hadn¡¯t done all that to him in the first ce, he wouldn¡¯t havee directly towards us.¡±


    There was no way Chi Yun sect could fight off an army of that size. Zhang Cheng couldn¡¯t care less about anything else right now. He grit his teeth and proposed, ¡°Sect Master, why don¡¯t we hand over Shi Qing when Rong Jue arrives?¡±


    ¡°A single life in exchange for the safety of our sect is worth it.¡±


    ¡°Nonsense!!¡±


    The Sect Master rebuked him coldly. ¡°No matter what grudge he has with Rong Jue, Supreme Elder Shi Qing is still a member of my Chi Yun sect!¡±


    ¡°So what if we must do battle against the demon realm?¡±


    He quickly formed some seals, sending them in the direction of the other sects to ask for help. He rose with icy determination. ¡°If my Chi Yun Sect is to perish today, we will take the enemy down with us!¡±


    ¡°Everyone! Come out with me to fight!¡±


    Zhang Cheng: ¡°...¡±


    What fucking fight?


    With a displeased expression, he contemted running away when he had the chanceter.


    How could they possibly defeat all of the demon realm¡¯s forces?


    It was impossible.


    Everyone present could see what he was thinking. But now that the eve of battle was near, they frowned but didn¡¯t say anything.


    As soon as the group went out, the restrictions surrounding Chi Yun sect were countered.


    Disciples scattered and ran in all directions. Overhead, the demon realm army advanced like a humongous dark storm cloud.


    Just their sheer numbers and presence were terrifying.


    Rong Jue was at the head, dressed in ck and holding a long sword. He flew straight down.


    Zhang Cheng suddenly pushed Shi Qing out.


    ¡°Rong Jue, I know you came to attack Chi Yun sect because you hate Shi Qing. He¡¯s right here, so do as you wish with him!¡±


    ¡°How impudent!¡±


    With a dark expression, the demon lord fiercely flung out his sleeve, sending his demonic energy to directly attack Zhang Cheng.


    Zhang Cheng screamed miserably as he was sent flying by the heavy blow.


    All the supreme elders jerked to attention and turned their weapons towards the demon lord, but...


    In full view of everyone, he walked towards Shi Qing.


    ¡ªThud!


    And dropped straight onto his knees!


    In front of the dumbfounded crowd, the demon lord looked up at Shi Qing with moist eyes. He spoke resoundingly, ¡°Shizun, this disciple is now the demon lord. I have brought the demon realm¡¯s forces to join the cultivation world¡¯s alliance.


    With a wave of his hand, all of the demon realm¡¯s army behind him lowered their weapons.


    Rong Jue lifted his face, which was full of determination.


    ¡°If the demon realm and the cultivation world be allies, this disciple can remain at your side, despite being a demonic cultivator.¡±


    Sahl: Aww Rong Jue is just too cute!

 Chapter 98.1

    <h4>Chapter 98.1</h4>


    <i>Editor: Casey</i>


    When the demon lord knelt, it was so quiet that you could hear mosquitoes buzzing around.


    After he spoke, there was an all-consuming silence in the air.


    The sect master: ¡°......¡±


    The other supreme elders: ¡°......¡±


    Zhang Cheng, who managed to sit up, holding his chest after being hit: ¡°......¡±


    Apparently, the demon lord brought his army here just to negotiate an alliance with the cultivation world. Even soap operas wouldn¡¯t have such a ridiculous twist.


    s, reality was often stranger than fiction.


    In the end, with thousands of people watching him, that aloof and distant supreme elder finally made a move. He looked at the kneeling form of his former first disciple withplicated eyes. Even his voice seemed to convey his chaotic state of mind.


    ¡°Why do all this?¡±


    Rong Jue kowtowed once again, his head striking the ground with a resounding thud.


    This demon lord, with an army at least a hundred thousand strong behind him, showed no care about his image. He continued kowtowing to Shi Qing with firm devotion.


    It was as if, despite their immeasurable difference in cultivation levels, Shi Qing was his god, his reason for living.


    This scene was so provocative that the sect master almost had a heart attack on the spot.


    He struggled to catch his breath.


    Although he said that whole spiel before about taking their enemy down with them...


    Who would¡¯ve known that the demons weren¡¯t here to fight?


    In that case, the sect master was more than d to y along.


    Risking his own life was fine, but what of the countless Chi Yun Sect disciples here? If the sect was to fall under his leadership, how would he face his ancestors in the afterlife?


    Therefore, the sect master coughed dryly and retrieved a handkerchief to wipe the sweat that had umted on his forehead from shock or fear. He chose his next words carefully.


    ¡°Demon lord, if you really are here to ally with us, why bring so many forces with you?¡±


    They could not be med for thinking that the other side hade to fight. In fact, with this kind of formation, no one would believe otherwise.


    Rong Jue raised his head, but he still knelt in front of Shi Qing. There was a self-righteous look on his handsome face.


    ¡°I am a former member of the Chi Yun Sect, and I know that the cultivation world has always been extremely cautious against the demon realm. If Ie directly to discuss making an alliance, I am afraid that some in the cultivation world would fear deception on my part. Therefore, I brought the demon realm army along to ensure the alliance can be formed smoothly.¡±


    The sect master: ¡°......¡±


    The other supreme elders: ¡°......¡±


    Why was it that they could understand every individual word Rong Jue said, but not when they were put together?


    Bringing the demon realm army along...to ensure the alliance can be formed smoothly?


    Is there a rtionship between those two pieces of information??


    Is there really?!!


    As if knowing what was on their minds, the demon lord, who was still imposing even as he knelt on the ground, continued.


    ¡°Since the demon realm army is stationed here, I can immediatelyy waste to the cultivation world if I so wished.¡±


    Everyone: ¡°&#k2026;&#k2026;¡±


    So he was showing the utmost &#k2018;sincerity¡¯ by bringing the demon realm army to make an alliance.


    His reasoning was irond and irrefutable.


    Rong Jue couldn¡¯t care less about the bbergasted crowd. His gaze drifted back to Shi Qing with an almost obsessive fervor. The supreme elder was expressionless with slightly furrowed brows.


    ¡°Shizun, when the demon realm and the cultivation world be allied, I will abdicate from the demon lord position.¡±


    ¡°Only Shizun is fit to sit on that throne.¡±


    Everyone: ¡°......¡±


    You¡¯re just going to give that position you fought so hard for to someone else??


    Is Rong Jue insane?


    Shi Qing: [Tsk. As expected, I didn¡¯t think of my Baby Rong every night in vain.]


    As a supreme elder of an immortal sect, he could not openly be with a demonic cultivator without going OOC.


    But what if the demon realm became allied with the cultivation world?


    In full view of the crowd, the supreme elder locked eyes with his former first disciple, the current demon lord. His beautiful eyes were overflowing withplex emotions.


    Then, Supreme Elder Shi Qing shrunk back from the demon lord¡¯s hopeful and fond gaze, turning away.


    ¡°Alliances require discussion. Why bring such arge army to Chi Yun Sect? I have wronged you, but the people of Chi Yun sect are¨C¡±


    ¡°This disciple has never thought about harming Chi Yun Sect!¡±


    Rong Jue keenly perceived Shizun¡¯s heart softening, which made him incredibly happy. He quickly put on a pleading expression and dragged himself closer to Shi Qing on his knees.


    ¡°Shizun, I just want to make sure that nothing went wrong. Chi Yun Sect has raised this disciple, so how could I raise a hand against it?¡±


    ¨CAt most, he would set a boundary around Chi Yun Sect and trap everyone inside.


    Rong Jue was now dressed in dark robes, but his expression was still that of Qing Jian Peak¡¯s Da-shixiong. His gaze towards his shizun was filled with admiration.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry Shizun, I can guarantee that I will keep Chi Yun Sect safe and sound.¡±


    As for the rest of the cultivation world? Heh, no promises there.


    ¨CAfter all, if the cultivation world didn¡¯t agree to the alliance, Rong Jue would need to give them a good scare or two.


    The kneeling demon lord¡¯s words were resounding. That,bined with his determined eyes, made his words seem heartfelt.


    This look obviously reassured Shi Qing, who hastily avoided the overly passionate eyes of his eldest disciple.


    ¡°Since Chi Yun Sect will be fine, I¡¯ll be going back first.¡±


    ¡°You...¡±


    He ¡®hesitantly¡¯ looked back at Rong Jue with slightly flushed ears. Shi Qing spoke in barely a whisper, just enough for the demon lord to hear.


    ¡°Take care of things here. Come find me only if the two realms really be allied.¡±


    Rong Jue¡¯s eyes immediately lit up.


    Almost everyone present could see that the demon lord¡¯s aura disappeared in an instant. It was like an imposing and enormous bear suddenly turned into a soft little wolf dog.


    In front of Shizun, he was willing to shed all the thorns of his exterior.


    Shi Qing left.


    The current scene had a unique beauty to it.


    Above was the demon realm army decked out in ck, and below were the Chi Yun Sect disciples dressed in white.


    Everyone was motionless, with the blue-robed supreme elder being the only exception. His sleeves and the hem of his robes fluttered as he walked away.


    Rong Jue stared intently at Shizun¡¯s back. It was hard for anyone to reconcile his gentle and meek gaze with the overbearing demon lord in the recordings, the one who carved out a path of blood (not his) and carnage on the battlefield.


    It was natural for people to let their guard down subconsciously against seemingly harmless people, particrly because Rong Jue had grown up in Chi Yun Sect.


    Although the sect master and the supreme elders may not have had much contact with him, they knew all too well what kind of person he once was after he became the demon lord.


    Almost everyone¡¯s conclusions were strikingly consistent.


    He was kind, generous, talented, patient, and never shied away from teaching his younger martial siblings.


    Some had doubts about this description in the past, but their suspicions were somewhat relieved after seeing Rong Jue¡¯s demeanour in person.


    That¡¯s right.


    How could a person¡¯s nature change so drastically in such a short period of time?


    Even if he had be the demon lord, it seemed that Rong Jue was still the same kind and generous eldest Qing Jian Peak disciple of before.


    Just look, he was still so respectful towards Shi Qing despite the insurmountable difference in their cultivation levels.


    The atmosphere gradually eased.


    One of the supreme elders that had met Rong Jue on several asions before recalled how Rong Jue always greeted him respectfully.


    If Rong Jue is still treating Shi Qing the same as before, I should get the same treatment, right?


    That supreme elder£º¡±Rong Jue, you¨C¡±


    The rest of his words were stuck in his throat after the demon lord raised his eyes.


    Rong Jue slowly rose to his feet.


    His sword-like eyebrows and starry eyes seemed harmless when he was just a senior disciple of Chi Yun Sect, but now...


    Although his eyebrows were the same, they gave his face a hint of cruelty and demonic nature.


    His appearance made most hesitate to say he was a member of the righteous path.


    With a wave of his hand, the sword that had been ced on the ground immediately flew into the demon lord¡¯s hand.


    Rong Jue¡¯s aura only became more oppressive after that. He regarded the people of Chi Yun Sect with indifference.


    ¡°This lord has made my intentions clear. The alliance between my demon realm and the cultivation realm is not up for discussion!¡±


    At this point, he narrowed his eyes slightly.


    If the cultivation realm refuses to cooperate, then that means war.¡±


    Everyone: ¡°......¡±


    Are you from a fucking theatre group??


    You¡¯re so quick to change your tune!!!


    Supreme Elder Shi Qing literally left seconds ago, ah!


    That supreme elder almost thought he had heard wrong. He forced himself to look calm. ¡°You just said you would keep Chi Yun Sect safe.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    As Rong Jue swept his eyes over every de of grass and tree in Chi Yun Sect, they revealed a few hints of tenderness.


    Shizun loved Chi Yun Sect, so Rong Jue would naturally preserve this ce.


    The demon lord: ¡°Me waging war on the cultivation world has nothing to do with Chi Yun Sect.¡±


    Everyone: ¡°......¡±


    So was their Chi Yun Sect not a part of the cultivation world??


    But none of the people present reached for their weapons.


    If you knew that you would definitely die, thoughts like going out in a bang of glory were understandable.


    However, it would just be silly to rush over towards someone who wasn¡¯t trying to kill you and paint a target on your back.


    So in the end, the sect master decided to y ball and have a discussion.


    Everyone was on high alert as they brought Rong Jue to the meeting room.


    Rong Jue¡¯s attitude was firm.


    You want the demon realm to stop killing indiscriminately? Sure.


    You want the demon realm to not cause trouble in the mortal realm? No problem.


    But the alliance was non-negotiable.


    All the denizens of the demon realm, even the ones not currently present, must be given an official identity. This was one of the ways to change demonic cultivation from an evil path to a proper form of cultivation.


    Outside, some of the demon soldiersnded and stood guard in various parts of Chi Yun Sect, faithfully guarding their demon lord¨C


    And the demon lord¡¯s shizun.

 Chapter 98.2

    <h4>Chapter 98.2</h4>


    <i>Editor: Casey</i>


    Rong Jue knew that Shizun detested uncultured people the most, so he selected soldiers that were of decent character and appearance as quickly as possible.


    They were dressed in all ck armour with spears in hand. There was a cold and solemn look in their eyes as they stood guard, causing many Chi Yun Sect disciples to gather quietly and watch them.


    Many of the disciples had never been out of the sect for training before. Everything they knew about the demon realm, they had heard from someone else.


    Apparently, some demonic cultivators in the demon realm were once mortals, and some were born as demons. The few remainders were like Rong Jue, former immortal cultivators that degenerated into demonic practices.


    Of course, he was the only one who immediately wiped the floor with the entire demon realm after bing a demonic cultivator.


    ording to the rumours in the cultivation world, demonic cultivators were all unkempt, smelly, sketchy, and obviously evil characters.


    But the demon army in front of them was clearly well-trained and resolute.


    Because they knew that the demon realm and the cultivation world were going to ally soon, some of the younger disciples of Chi Yun Sect weren¡¯t that wary of the demonic cultivators. One of them boldly stepped forward and quietly asked the most decent looking personal guard a question.


    ¡°Um...big brother, I heard that Rong-shixiong¨Cno no, Demon Lord-daren just entered the demon realm a week ago. Why do you all seem so, so reverent towards him?¡±


    What could possibly inspire such respect in that short amount of time?


    Although Rong-shixiong was a very charming individual, it¡¯s only been a week...


    The demon soldier: ¡°...Everyone who wasn¡¯t reverent towards His Lordship is dead.¡±


    That disciple: ¡°......¡±


    He froze for a long time before heughed dryly, ¡°Then, then it seems that Demon Lord-daren likes it when other people revere him. Many of us here at Chi Yun sect looked up to him when he was here.¡±


    The demon soldier gave the silly disciple in front of him a sullen look. ¡°You, admire His Lordship? If an ugly person dared to admire His Lordship, he would have been killed on the spot. So why are you still alive?¡±


    That disciple: ¡°????¡±


    ¡°A-are you saying I¡¯m ugly..? Wait, why would you die if you¡¯re ugly?¡±


    The demon soldier: ¡°His Lordship said it was because they had sinned too much and abused too many people in the mortal realm previously...¡±


    ¡°But when I look at the way His Lordship regards them, it¡¯s clear that he dislikes their ugly looks.¡±


    Saying that, he looked that disciple up and down and added, ¡°Someone as ugly as you would die too if you were there.¡±


    That disciple: ¡°......¡±


    That disciple: ¡°Then, then how did Demon Lord-daren conquer the demon realm in just seven days? Isn¡¯t that too short?¡±


    The demon Soldier: ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll tell you because you aren¡¯t as good-looking as me.¡±


    In a monotone voice, he recounted the events like he was dead inside.


    ¡°His Lordship entered from the demon realm¡¯s southern border and fought all the way to the north. He said that he was in a hurry, so he targeted the subordinates of the demon ruler zhenrens on the cultivation world¡¯s wanted list first. He killed his way up the chain ofmand then.¡±


    ¡°In the end, we discovered that all of our tactics and strategies were useless before His Lordship. So the demon ruler woulde out and surrender when he reached thest city theymanded.


    If other people were using cheats, then Rong Jue was aplete monster.


    He was already ridiculously OP, and the number of subordinates he had only continued to grow.


    In the beginning, it was Rong Jue against the entire demon realm.


    Halfway through, it was Rong Jue + half the demon realm¡¯s cultivators versus the other half of the demon realm¡¯s cultivators.


    Demonic cultivators were not as blinded by ¡®honour¡¯ and ¡®duty¡¯ as their righteous counterparts. When they discovered Rong Jue¡¯s awe-inspiring might, they immediately defected to his side.


    ¡°There were also people who tried to assassinate His Lordship, but they were all killed on the spot. Hundreds of thousands of our troops still remain in the demon realm, but none of those people were as good looking as us. That¡¯s why we were allowed to follow His Lordship to the cultivation world.¡±


    Saying that, he looked down at the disciple in front of him and let out a snort. ¡°If our demon realm wanted to fight your cultivation world, we would take it down in a minute.¡±


    That disciple¡¯s pride was provoked. He asked in the heat of the moment, ¡°Then why aren¡¯t you guys fighting?¡±


    The smugness on the demon soldier¡¯s face immediately disappeared.


    He silently clutched his weapon, as if he was recalling the demon lord who ughtered all in his path. He cringed. ¡°Nonsense. If we fight, His Lordship will kill us first.¡±


    ***


    The demon realm and the cultivation world finally signed an alliance treaty.


    Well, it was signed under the hidden threat that, ¡°If you don¡¯t, we¡¯lly waste to the cultivation world.¡±


    Some were afraid that the demonic cultivators would not keep their promises, but Rong Jue wasn¡¯t too worried.


    Those cultivators who had previously abused and killed the innocent were all dead.


    The only ones left were those scared out of their wits and those who have never taken a human life before.


    Who said demon cultivators have to kill in order to cultivate? If they were to cultivate like those in the cultivation world in the future, there was no need to resort to murder.


    When signing the treaty which bound both factions, the demon lord ¡®strongly insisted¡¯ that an additional use be added.


    The cultivation world must allow teacher-disciple rtionships like the demon realm.


    And those couples must be able to get a golden cultivation partner seal from any major sect, just like other couples.


    The cultivators who were worried sick about what excessive demands he might make: ¡°......¡±


    Whenbined with the fact that Rong Jue wanted to give the entire demon realm to Shi Qing earlier, it was evident what his goal was.


    This demon lord was, in fact, lovesick.


    Rong Jue didn¡¯t care what other people thought of him. After finalizing the treaty, he practically skipped out. He tried his best to clean himself up and turn back to the disciple Shizun once liked.


    Right now, he had only one goal.


    He wanted to openly stick to Shizun¡¯s side.


    Although Rong Jue had been doing nothing but killing without rest for the past few days in the demon realm, his mind only grew clearer with each life he took.


    It was crystal clear to him now. He did not want to leave Shizun, nor was he content to just be a beloved disciple to Shizun.


    He wanted to be something more.


    He wanted to be by Shizun¡¯s side openly as his cultivation partner.


    This might be easier said than done.


    After all, he should be grateful that Shizun doesn¡¯t hate his guts after what he had done.


    However, perhaps due to his half-demon nature, greed and possessiveness were engrained deep into Rong Jue¡¯s bones. He wanted to be by Shizun¡¯s side and guard him for the rest of his life.


    Rong Jue tried to cheer himself on!


    Alright, he¡¯s done the first step!


    The next step was to offer the demon realm he had conquered to Shizun.


    Rong Jue spent a lot of effort to finally arrange a meeting with Shi Qing.


    The demon realm personal guards were running drills on Chi Yun Sect¡¯s practice grounds.


    Every one of them was giving 110% effort.


    Their boss had left a deep psychological shadow on them when he conquered the demon realm. If they didn¡¯t try hard enough, His Lordship might slice them up like vegetables.


    As Shi Qing looked at their neat and tidy formations, admiration appeared in his eyes. ¡°Rong Jue, did you teach them all this?¡±


    Rong Jue was dressed in white and wore a jade crown on his head. It was like he had returned to being the graceful and elegant eldest disciple of Qing Jian Peak.


    ¡°I did, Shizun.¡±


    The demon soldiers who were practising: ....No you fucking didn¡¯t.


    Rong Jue was practically racing against time back then. When would he have time to teach them anything? All of their skilled movements were because they practiced desperately to avoid being killed, okay?


    But the refined supreme elder in blue believed Rong Jue.


    The corners of his lips lifted up into a light smile as he tilted his head to look at him. ¡°Indeed, you have always been a conscientious teacher to your junior martial siblings, even as a child. It was you who patiently instructed them while I was in seclusion.¡±


    ¡°At the time, almost the entirety of Chi Yun Sect was envious that such a good disciple like you belonged to my peak. Not only did you have great aptitude, you were also of remarkable character. Back then, this master went into seclusion without any worries because I knew you would take care of Shang Lu and Lingyu in my ce.¡±


    At this point, there was a slight hint of nostalgia in the supreme elder¡¯s eyes, followed by a sigh, ¡°Now you have all grown up. Gone are the children who liked to follow me around.¡±


    Rong Jue keenly heard the nostalgia in Shizun¡¯s words. He immediately became emotional.


    He turned and carefully grasped the hem of Shi Qing¡¯s sleeve, just like he did as a child. ¡°Shizun, Shang Lu, and Lingyu weren¡¯t clingy to begin with. It¡¯s natural for them to change as they grow older...¡±


    The demon lord smoothly glossed over the fact that Shang Lu has always liked to go find Shizun whenever he was bored. Rong Jue made an effort to lower his head onto Shizun¡¯s slender shoulder, saying in a soft voice.


    ¡°But this disciple is still like a child inside.¡±


    This position wasn¡¯t veryfortable for him, considering how tall he was.


    But Rong Jue made it seem natural, like he really was just a little kid acting clingy and spoiled around his Shizun.


    Shi Qing softened further. He half-heartedly shoved Rong Jue without actually using any force. Naturally, the other person didn¡¯t move.


    Heughed lightly, his tone likewise softening a fraction. ¡°You¡¯re a demon lord now. People willugh at you if they see you like this.¡±


    Rong Jue¡¯s heart jumped with joy.


    Just as he had thought!


    The thing Shizun liked most about him was how sticky he was.


    Now that he knew Shizun¡¯s weakness, Rong Jue capitalized on it.


    ¡°Shizun, although I¡¯m a demon lord, I¡¯m still your disciple as well.¡±


    Rong Jue pitifully nuzzled his face against Shizun¡¯s shoulder. ¡°There are many evil people in the demon realm. When I first went there, I was so scared that I couldn¡¯t sleep. I always wished that Shizun could be by my side then.¡±


    The demon soldiers who were practicing: ¡°......¡±


    So scared that you couldn¡¯t sleep???


    You didn¡¯t even try to sleep, okay?!


    You were obviously too busy killing people in the demon realm, ah!


    The ones who should be so scared they couldn¡¯t sleep are the people of the demon realm!!


    However, no matter how much they wanted to scream inside, none of them dared to expose the demon lord¡¯s lies to his Shizun.


    Shi Qing was doubtful. ¡°But they said that most of the forces followed you because you ughtered so many in the demon realm.¡±


    ¡°Those are just baseless rumors.¡±


    The demon lord leaned on his Shizun contentedly, entirely at ease. ¡°This disciple has taken Shizun¡¯s lessons deep to heart. How could I indiscriminatelymit ughter? The demon army follows me because they admire this disciple¡¯s moral character. After all, none of those demon rulers were taught by Shizun like me.¡±


    As he said that, he casually pulled a demon soldier over. ¡°Shizun, if you don¡¯t believe me, ask him. Everyone in the demon realm knows that this disciple came from Qing Jian Peak. They all consider me to be gentle and kind.


    Rong Jue still couldn¡¯t get over how Shi Qing seemed to like Shang Lu more. Even though he didn¡¯t dare to remark on anything Shizun did these days, that didn¡¯t stop him from secretly trying to fight for favour.


    He asked this demon soldier, ¡°Tell me, did you follow this lord because you admire my character?¡±


    The demon soldier who was pulled over: ¡°......¡±


    Many images shed through his mind at this moment.


    Some of them being:


    Rong Jue, sword in hand, emotionlessly tearing his way through the battlefield like a monster.


    Rong Jue, who surrounded an entire city with demonic energy, announcing that the price of not surrendering would be their lives.


    Rong Jue, whose face was flecked with blood and whose eyes were dimly glowing red.


    With trembling legs, eyes, and lips, the demon soldier stuttered out, ¡°T-this subordinate, this s-subordinate...¡±


    Rong Jue carefully circled his arms around Shizun¡¯s waist and looked over, saying in a gentle tone that made all the hair on the demon soldier¡¯s body stand on end.


    ¡°Just tell the truth.¡±


    This demon soldier was an honest man. With trembling lips, he stammered out with difficulty.


    ¡°Y-Your Lordship, do you really want to hear...¡± the truth?


    The rest of his words got stuck in his throat when he saw Rong Jue casually shift his right hand, which was radiating demonic energy. The demon lord red at him coldly with killing intent.¡±


    ¡°T-the, the, the, the....¡±


    Shi Qing slightly wrinkled his eyebrows. ¡°Why is he speaking like that?¡±


    Rong Jue: ¡°He was born with a stammer.¡±


    The blue-robed supreme elder subconsciously nced at the demon soldier.


    The demon soldier nodded frantically, ¡°Yes, yes! I stammer!!¡±


    Rong Jue: ¡°Since he stammers, Shizun, let¡¯s ask someone else.¡±


    With that, he looked at the other demon soldiers.


    The demon soldiers didn¡¯t even dare to breathe when the demon lord looked at them. Sweat rolled down all of their foreheads.


    Rong Jue: ¡°Forget it, all of you should say it together.¡±


    ¡°Tell Shizun why you follow this lord.¡±


    The demon soldiers looked straight ahead with their chests out and posture straight. They were sweating profusely from fear, but their voices were resounding.


    ¡°We subordinates admire His Lordship¡¯s character!¡±


    ¡°We follow him voluntarily!!¡±

 Chapter 99

    <h4>Chapter 99</h4>


    Thank you to El and an anonymous reader for the Ko-fis!


    <i>Editor: Sahloknir</i>


    Rong Jue could clearly feel Shizun softening as he demonstrated how he was just as righteous and pure as before.


    Overjoyed, he put extra effort into showing off in front of Shizun.


    After the alliance between the demon realm and the cultivation world was finalized, Rong Jue, the demon lord, made his home in Chi Yun Sect. He didn¡¯t give a damn about the rumours that were circting outside.


    Everyone fell into two groups regarding his behaviour.


    The first said it was reasonable that Rong Jue felt a sense of duty towards the sect that raised him.


    The second said that this lovesick demon lord was obviously gunning for his shizun, judging by the condition he added to the treaty.


    Of course, it was also possible that both reasons factored into Rong Jue¡¯s decision.


    Even when the outside world made a kerfuffle about it, no one told the demon lord to go back to the demon realm.


    After all, the demon realm was now allied with the cultivation world. If Rong Jue wanted to stay here, the people of the cultivation world couldn¡¯t drive him away even if they wanted to.


    Moreover...


    No one could win against Rong Jue either.


    This man just defied all logic. He was already as strong as an immortal cultivator, and he only became stronger after turning to demonic cultivation.


    Why try when there was no chance of sess?


    Some disciples from the other sects used the excuse of visiting their friends to go to Chi Yun Sect and see the demon realm army. They were also hoping to catch a glimpse of the legendary demon lord.


    After arriving, they learned that Chi Yun Sect had not even arranged a ce for the demon lord to live.


    Wow, no wonder they were the number one immortal sect.


    They were still so regal and defiant in the face of overwhelming might.


    Truly worthy of admiration.


    When one particr disciple returned to his own sect, he let everyone know how much he admired Chi Yun Sect.


    Chi Yun Sect, which suddenly gained a reputation for being fearless: ¡°...¡±


    Fearless my ass.


    As soon as Rong Jue said he wanted to stay, Chi Yun Sect immediately arranged their best room for him. But then the demon lord said that was unnecessary!


    Then he ran to Qing Jian Peak and camped out there on the floor.


    What were they supposed to say at that point? ¡°Oh, don¡¯t chase after Supreme Elder Shi Qing anymore ande to the room we set up for you to rest¡±?


    With Rong Jue¡¯s power level, what were they supposed to do if he decided to beat them up?


    But it would be too embarrassing to publicize the truth. What were they supposed to say at that point? ¡°Oh, we didn¡¯t give Rong Jue a room because we were afraid of being beaten up¡±?


    So in the face of the rumours, Chi Yun Sect closed their eyes and yed dead.


    It was better to say that they were fearless than to say that they were afraid of being beaten up.


    It was true that Rong Jue was sleeping on the floor.


    To be precise, he wanted to sleep on the floor.


    Of course, everyone knew that it was definitely not the floor he wanted to sleep with on.


    It was Supreme Elder Shi Qing.


    s, although the demon lord was cold, arrogant and overbearing to everyone else, he was like a pitiful little wolf dog in front of his Shizun.


    The rtionship between the two was alsoplicated by the Charm Pill. The supreme elder has gradually warmed up to this disciple of his again, but he refused to let Rong Jue stay in the same room as him due to the Charm Pill.


    Immediately, Rong Jue knelt outside the house.


    His movements were practised, crisp and natural.


    He spoke very quietly in his deep voice.


    ¡°This disciple knows that Shizun has not yet forgiven me, and this disciple doesn¡¯t want to be a nuisance either. But before, in the demon realm, I was&#k2026;I was scared. I find it hard to sleep these days, and nightmares gue my dreams. It has been so long since this disciple has had a restful night of sleep. I would not havee to ask to seek refuge with Shizun if I was not truly exhausted.¡±


    His words were so earnest and his tone so sad that it broke the hearts of all who heard him.


    If those demon cultivators who had died under his sword were to hear this, they would certainly be moved to bawl as well.


    Rong Jue was so pitiful (and so good at acting) that the Supreme Elder Shi Qing finally could not bear it and let him in as he wished.


    Due to this, Rong Jue finally got the hang of what he had to do to make Shizun¡¯s heart soften towards him.


    Shizun liked the pure and innocent person he was at the beginning.


    That was fine.


    The demon lord didn¡¯t think it mattered in the slightest, for the man he used to be was still him in the end.


    As he set up his bedding on the floor, Rong Jue ordered his army to go and do good deeds.


    Preferably the kind that would let the whole world know that he, Demon Lord Rong Jue, was the kindest of people.


    The demon soldiers: ¡°...¡±


    On this day, under the setting sun, the demon soldiers recalled who they were before they joined the army.


    If they could go back in time, they would definitely give their past selves two big ps.


    What a fool they were!!


    Out of all the things they could¡¯ve done, why did they join the army?!!


    While the dejected demon soldiers half-heartedly set out toplete their task, Rong Jue was pleased to note that Shizun was warming up to him.


    The rtionship between master and disciple was easing up at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    And finally, on one fateful night...


    Rong Jue was thinking with his eyes closed, ¡°I heard that Zheng Han Sect has been hit by a disaster... Should I donate some money to show how kind I am?¡±


    He suddenly heard a choked whimper.


    It was Shizun!


    His eyes snapped open. The darkness was not enough to obstruct the demon lord¡¯s sight. He looked straight at the cloud bed, and the faintly flushed supreme elder resting there. Shi Qing¡¯s moist, red lips were slightly open, and he was whimpering softly.


    His small, pitiful sobs caused Rong Jue to subconsciously panic. He scrambled to his feet and approached the cloud bed to see what was wrong.


    ¡°Shizun?¡± the demon lord called out apprehensively.


    Shi Qing did not reply.


    Rong Jue looked carefully in the darkness again, only to find that Shi Qing was still asleep, albeit with restlessly twitching eyshes.


    Was Shizun...having a nightmare?


    Rong Jue almost immediately knew that he was present in Shizun¡¯s nightmare.


    After all, everyone knew that Supreme Elder Shi Qing had never suffered since he was a child.


    The only hardship he had suffered was the month that no one else knew about.


    Rong Jue had imprisoned his Shizun in this house and forced him to...


    No!


    This couldn¡¯t be!


    ¡°Shizun said that he didn¡¯t me me.¡± Rong Jue tried hard to convince himself.


    But the next moment, the supreme elder on the cloud bed shivered and curled up into a ball under the nkets.


    With moist, red lips slightly open, he shuddered and called out a person¡¯s name...


    ¡°Rong Jue...¡±


    It was like he was struck by a bolt of lightning on a clear day.


    Rong Jue instantly paled as he froze in ce.


    The demon lord had never been so disgusted with himself.


    Even though Shizun had stated that he did not me him and had never scolded him a single time, this only made Rong Jue loathe himself more.


    He had always been forcibly suppressing these feelings. He tried his best to please Shizun by ying the role of a devoted disciple.


    But now, all Rong Jue could do was watch at Shizun¡¯s bedside as the man cried softly due to his nightmares. His heart ached fiercely.


    Shizun...


    In the end, it seemed like Shizun hadn¡¯t forgotten about the wounds a disciple like him had inflicted.


    Yet he acted so shamelessly, wanting to stay by Shizun¡¯s side despite what he had done. Rong Jue was even deluded enough to wish he and Shizun were cultivation partners.


    But in reality, Shizun wanted nothing to do with him, even in his nightmares.


    Rong Jue stood in ce for a long time. His recent good mood had all but vanished in an instant.


    How could he daydream about bing cultivation partners with Shizun at this point in time?


    He wasn¡¯t worthy.


    The demon lord clenched his fist tightly and slowly turned around...


    However, the supreme elder behind him called out brokenly again, ¡°Slow down a little...go slower, Rong Jue.¡±


    Rong Jue was quite familiar with those words.


    During that month, it was what Shizun had said the most.


    He turned around sharply with constricted pupils.


    With an almost trembling hand, he lifted the bedding.


    After seeing the scene underneath, the demon lord froze once again.


    Was Shizun actually having that kind of dream..?


    Then when Shizun just called him...


    Before Rong Jue could consider this further, Shi Qing blearily opened his eyes, still whimpering asionally. His beautiful, dewy eyes seemed bewildered, but they calmed down as soon as theynded on Rong Jue.


    As if he still thought he was in a dream, Shi Qing actually took the initiative to stretch out his thin, fair arms and wrapped them around Rong Jue¡¯s neck, guiding the demon lord to fall onto the cloud bed.


    Rong Jue: ¡°!!!¡±


    He could not speak or move because Shizun just voluntarily embraced him.


    Like it had once done, the cloud bed epted the two of them. One of them lowered the curtain. In the dark, Shi Qing¡¯s choked sobs grew louder.


    Three dayster...


    Shang Lu and Qiao Lingyu sat by the flowerbed, depressed.


    ¡°After disappearing for three days, they announced that they¡¯re holding their cultivation partner ceremony soon.¡±


    Qiao Lingyu sighed. ¡°Er-shixiong, I think Shizun and Da-shixiong only have eyes for each other now. What am I supposed to do if I run into problems with my cultivation in the future?¡±


    Shang Lu patted himself on the chest. ¡°That¡®s simple, just ask me.¡±


    He was confident in teaching his shimei. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Shimei. Although I¡¯m not as talented as Da-shxiong, I should be able to answer all of your questions.¡±


    Qiao Lingyu nodded, reassured. She suddenly pped her hands. ¡°Er-shixiong I have a question right now.¡±


    Shang Lu nodded earnestly. ¡°Tell me. I¡¯ll definitely be able to answer.¡±


    Qiao Lingyu blinked innocently. ¡°After the cultivation partners ceremony is over, should we call Shizun sister-inw or Da-shixiong mother-inw?¡±


    Shang Lu: ¡°...¡±


    Was it toote to take back his previous words?


    ****


    ¡°The demon lord bing cultivation partners with Chi Yun Sect¡¯s Qing Jian Peak supreme elder, Shi Qing, reflected the unification of the demonic realm and the cultivation world. Since then, more than 8000 years have passed, but the two factions continue to discard their old grudges and move forward together.¡±


    On the podium, the teacher continued his lecture.


    ¡°Many students nowadays may not know that 8000 years ago, demonic and immortal cultivators had to fight when they crossed paths. Sometimes to the death. Not to mention sitting together in ss like now, even meeting gazes was considered a provocation.¡±


    ¡°However! In that tense era on the brink of war, Rong Jue of Qing Jian Peak had to change to demonic cultivation due to an ident that destroyed his spiritual root. He ascended to the position of demon lord in just seven days, known as the Seven Day Battle. This is an important point for the exam, please write it down.¡±


    ¡°Okay, moving on, the demon realm at the time was still a feudal society, so the demon lord was equivalent to the emperor of the mortal realm. Rong Jue ascended to this position but he did not settle down there. Instead he chose to return to the cultivation world and sign an alliance with them.¡±


    A demonic cultivator student interjected, ¡°I know that already. My dad said that Rong Jue went to the cultivation world because he liked Supreme Elder Shi Qing.¡±


    ¡°My mom said the same thing.¡±


    ¡°So did my grandfather.¡±


    ¡°That is but amon misconception.¡± The teacher stopped the students¡¯ words with a serious expression. ¡°Everyone, we are not here to specte on what happened. Let¡¯s stick to the facts.¡±


    ¡°Rong Jue grew up in Chi Yun Sect and was taught by Supreme Elder Shi Qing from a young age. In his memoirs, it is detailed that Supreme Elder Shi Qing cared for him since he was a child and personally instructed him. It was also recorded how Supreme Elder Shi Qing was an unbelievably good person, would such a person lead Rong Jue down the wrong path?¡±


    The teacher changed tack. ¡°Speaking of which, this is another question that often pops up on the exam. Everyone, turn to page thirteen line two. Do you see where it says, ¡°Supreme Elder Shi Qing is a person who is strict on himself and kind to others, how he treats the world with kindness and his disciples with sincerity? This usually appears as a fill in the nk question, so you all need to memorise it.¡±


    A student raised his hand, ¡°Teacher, all the immortal and demonic cultivators from 8000 years ago have already either fallen or ascended. Where did all this informatione from?¡±


    The teacher sighed. ¡°From the memoirs of Rong Jue, of course.¡±


    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s continue. In short, because Shi Qing was such a good person, Rong Jue did not go astray after bing a demonic cultivator. Instead, he strove to save the demonic cultivators whomitted all sorts of evil back then from themselves. Although those who practice demonic cultivation cannot ascend, it is the best choice for those with bad spiritual roots or none at all. By the way, the best example of this is how Rong Jue and Shi Qing were buried together after their deaths.


    ¡°Even demon lords cannot ascend. As for Supreme Elder Shi Qing, his spiritual root was not the best, nor was his cultivation high. He could only leave this world after expending his lifespan. But Rong Jue wrote in his memoirs that he and Shi Qing had anticipated that already. The two of them were even happy that they could leave together.¡±


    ¡°After all, it would be too cruel for fate to only take one out of this pair of notoriously loving cultivation partners.¡±


    ¡°In my personal opinion, Rong Jue and Shi Qing became cultivation partners because their three views were in alignment. They were both the kind to willingly sacrifice their own benefits to protect others. Of course, regarding how Rong Jue had always been secretly in love with his Shizun...there does seem to be some basis of that in history. For example, when the cultivation world signed the treaty with the demon realm, Rong Jue had asked to add a use that masters and their disciples could also be cultivation partners...¡±


    When some of the more mischievous students heard that, they whispered to one another. One spoke up, ¡°My grandfather said that at the beginning, some of the demon cultivators wouldn¡¯t change their ways and stop killing people. It was all thanks to Rong Jue¡¯s emotional yet logical persuasion that the demon realm changed for the better. At that time, no one there would say anything bad about Rong Jue.¡±


    His immortal cultivator deskmate snorted. ¡°But my grandfather said that Rong Jue killed anyone who said a bad word about him.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s totally a lie! How could a good person like Rong Jue do that.¡±


    ¡°My grandfather said that Shi Qing was the good one.¡±


    ¡°Stop wasting your breath. Everyone knows that Shi Qing¡¯s a good person. It¡¯s clearly written in the history books.¡±


    ***


    Back to when Shi Qing and Rong Jue closed their eyes together.


    [Ding! Taskplete! Please choose to either: 1. Continue onto the next task, or 2. Take a break.]


    [Let¡¯s continue.]


    *****


    Shi Qing opened his eyes. He saw a man in front of him.


    This man was slender and handsome, but a tired frown adorned his face. When he noticed Shi Qing¡¯s gaze, disgust and repulsion shed in his eyes. ¡°Shi Qing, you¡¯ve gone too far this time.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯d better curb those thoughts of yours from now on. Otherwise, you can get the hell out of Tan family once you graduate from university.¡±


    Seeing Shi Qing staring at him with a pitifully bewildered expression, the man wrinkled his eyebrows. He quickly turned and walked out with big strides.


    Shi Qing: [Father and son?]


    The System cautiously emerged to offer a reminder: [Host, he¡¯s not your father. You usually call him uncle since he hasn¡¯t officially adopted you. ording to Mo Jiang Quick Transmigration Bureau¡¯s rules, we won¡¯t ce hosts in roles rted to the protagonist. Otherwise, there¡¯s a very high chance we¡¯ll be cklisted and locked in a small dark room.]


    Shi Qing suddenly realized: [Uncle and nephew.]


    [How exciting!]


    Arc 8plete! Next up is the little tsundere and his handsome CEO uncle!

 Chapter 100

    <h4>Chapter 100</h4>


    <i>Editor: Casey</i>


    When the man who called himself Uncle had left, Shi Qing slowly sat down on the sofa.


    The ce he was in looked like a restaurant, and a high-end one at that. Some of the surrounding customers nced over at Shi Qing, who had not moved for a long time.


    Shi Qing naturally ignored them and watched the plotline introduction entirely at ease.


    His eyes immediately narrowed.


    [Tongtong, the protagonist of this world is a woman?]


    The System was stunned. It hurried to also take a look at the data. [Yes, but that person just now...]


    Shi Qing: [It¡¯s okay, I don¡¯t mind that he¡¯s not the protagonist.]


    He continued to review the plot.


    The protagonist of this world was named Cheng Yunling. Her appearance lived up to the beauty of her name. She was the type of protagonist who started with very little. Growing up impoverished, she was recruited into the entertainment industry in university. Due to her fair looks and her good acting skills, she quickly made a name for herself.


    As she grew in poprity, more and more people began to pursue her, the original host being one such suitor.


    The original host was a rich second generation with quite a bit of influence. His uncle was Tan Mingjin, the chairman of the Tan family corporation. Tan Mingjin was unmarried and childless, so barring any mishaps, the original host would be his only heir.


    It was summer vacation right now. Tan Mingjin wanted to test the original host¡¯s mettle, so he asked him where he wanted to intern. That¡¯s how the original host entered the entertainment industry.


    His sole reason for doing so was to make it easier to sleep with women. After all, his family was overly strict, and Tan Mingjin was personally keeping an eye on the original host before his graduation to keep him out of trouble. After going through so much trouble getting his uncle off his back, of course the original host was going to cut loose and have some fun.


    However, because his acting skills were truly terrible, the original host did not enter the entertainment industry as an artist. Instead, he directly parachuted into an entertainmentpany owned by Tan Mingjin.


    The original host was nominally a trainee, but how could a braggart like him not mention his identity as Tan Mingjin¡¯s sole heir? No one in thepany dared to cross this young master, so he quickly ¡®fit in¡¯.


    The original host was not the protagonist¡¯s type. She was also aware of his intentions, so she unsurprisingly chose to politely reject him. Unfortunately, the original host was a narrow-minded person. He immediately retaliated after the protagonist acted so ¡®ungratefully¡¯. Not to mention making things difficult for her career, he also used visiting her as an excuse to sexually harass her.


    That being said, he didn¡¯t cklist her. He was just ying with her to humble her.


    Connections mattered significantly in the entertainment industry. When people saw how a young master like the original host disliked the protagonist, many of them immediately tripped her up as well.


    Very quickly, the protagonist¡¯s life became increasingly difficult despite her not being cklisted.


    The original host waited for the protagonist toe find him, but he eventually lost patience. He then decided to just drug her and do the deed.


    Fortunately, the protagonist¡¯s halo allowed her to struggle free and escape. While she fled, she coincidentally ran into Tan Mingjin. Even more coincidentally, the protagonist happened to look a lot like Tan Mingjin¡¯s birth mother. The man admired this hardworking artist who looked like his mother a fair bit, so he immediately decided to help the protagonist when she asked.


    During her plea for help, the protagonist revealed all the things that the original host had been forcing her to do.


    Tan Mingjin was furious. He sent someone to offer the protagonistpensation after rescuing her. Then, he took the original host back home for a scolding.


    Thereafter, the original host held a grudge against both the protagonist and Tan Mingjin in his heart. But he didn¡¯t dare to do anything more to her because of how powerful his uncle was. He could only re hatefully from the side while toying with other starlets.


    Even if he was temporarily out of the protagonist¡¯s sight, the original host was still the final boss. Along the way, he caused the protagonist¡¯s best friend tomit suicide and orchestrated a car ident involving her parents. Finally, the protagonist managed to secure proof that he was plotting to kill Tan Mingjin for the inheritance and put him away for good.


    ¨CWell, in the original plotline anyway.


    When this story became a world of its own, things turned out very differently.


    The original host was still afraid of disobeying Tan Mingjin¡¯s orders, but his personality made it impossible for him to not interfere at all. He knew that the protagonist was shooting a scene in midair involving wires the next day, so he tampered with them after being scolded.


    The protagonist fell and died on impact.


    With her death, the world crumbled as well.


    [Since drugs have alreadye into y, there¡¯s probably no good feelings between us.]


    Shi Qing picked up the coffee on the table and took a sip: [Animosity value.]


    The System who misidentified the protagonist guiltily mumbled: [Ding! Cheng Yunling¡¯s animosity value: 100/100]


    Shi Qing faintly smiled and took another sip of coffee. He crossed one leg over the other.


    Sure enough.


    I don¡¯t feel surprised at all ??


    ***


    After figuring out the situation in this world, he turned his attention to his own situation.


    First up was his uncle, Tan Mingjin. He was the typical first-generation entrepreneur. Actually, he was more like the main character of this world than the protagonist. He grew up in a poor, single-parent family. His mother worked very hard to raise him.


    However, just as his life was looking up after he was admitted to a top high school with a full-ride schrship, his mother died in a car ident. The newly orphaned Tan Mingjin lived by himself, made it into university, and became one of the wealthiest people in the world through hard work. But what such a rich and aplished man yearned for the most was thepany of his birth mother.


    Because they lived in poverty and Tan Mingjin¡¯s mother was reluctant to spend too much money, she didn¡¯t even leave a single photo behind when she left this world. The protagonist, who looked a lot like her with the same determined personality, naturally gained a powerful backer like Tan Mingjin.


    The original host¡¯s father was Tan Mingjin¡¯s childhood friend. He was also brought up by a single mother. The two of them grew up together in dpidated alleys, but their paths diverged from there. Tan Mingjin was always a top student, so he got into a top high school. His childhood friend was a bad student and he got a girl pregnant too. He and his girlfriend didn¡¯t dare to tell anyone, so eventually she gave birth. In the aftermath, both dropped out of school and his girlfriend was taken away by her parents. Tan Mingjin¡¯s childhood friend, who was very much a child himself, was left to care for the baby.


    Although Tan Mingjin and his childhood friend walked very different paths in life, they still had a great rtionship. Their mothers were best friends as well, so they would asionally care for each other¡¯s children.


    Unfortunately, Tan Mingjin lost both his mother and his best friend in that car ident. While Tan Mingjin was able to rush to the hospital to see his mother onest time, his childhood friend died on scene.


    Before her death, Tan Mingjin¡¯s mother told him that she only managed tost this long because his childhood friend had shielded her. She told Tan Mingjin to look after his friend¡¯s mother and son.


    Then the original plotline kicked in. The childhood friend¡¯s mother passed away soon after, so Tan Mingjin, who was already starting his own business at the time, took in his friend¡¯s son as his own.


    However, that child grew up to be a menace.


    Not only did he not admire his uncle Tan Mingjin for giving him a great life despite not being a rtive, he worried that he would not get a share of the family fortune if his uncle had a biological child.


    When Tan Mingjin scolded him for his bad grades...


    When he refused to let him buy a racecar because he was underage...


    When he didn¡¯t let his ¡®friends¡¯ drag him to a dangerous drag car race...


    The original host thought it was because he was not Tan Mingjin¡¯s biological child.


    He thought that Tan Mingjin would give him anything he wanted if he was his by blood.


    At this point in time, the original host had already drugged the protagonist. He chased after his drugged victim, only to run right into Tan Mingjin.


    By then, Tan Mingjin lost all patience for the child he raised after learning what he had done. But out of consideration for his childhood friend, he eventually brought the original host to this restaurant to give him an ultimatum.


    He couldn¡¯t actually abandon the original host after he graduated. If it wasn¡¯t for his friend¡¯s sacrifice, Tan Mingjin wouldn¡¯t have had the chance to see his mother onest time back when he was in high school.


    Due to this debt, he had to watch over Shi Qing no matter what. Otherwise, if he really left Shi Qing to his own devices...


    This spoiled young master, who had plenty of enemies, might not survive without the protection of Tan family.


    Tan Mingjin was trying to scare the original host straight so he would behave himself and study. Unfortunately, his actions just deepened his ward¡¯s hatred towards the protagonist.


    To be more precise, it was Tan Mingjin he wanted to kill even more.


    After all, Tan Mingjin was unmarried and had no biological children. Once he died, the family fortune would belong to the original host, right?


    By the time he finished his coffee, Shi Qing had a grasp on the situation.


    Everything was pretty clear: Tan Mingjin did not like his wicked nephew much, but he had to grit his teeth and watch over him regardless.


    Shi Qing nced down at the watch on his wrist.


    There were still four hours until the protagonist would shoot her scene.


    Plenty of time.


    Shi Qing: [Where did Tan Mingjin go?]


    The System flipped through the script furiously: [He went on a blind date.]


    Shi Qing beckoned a waiter over and smiled. ¡°Bill, please.¡±


    ****


    Tan Mingjin was indeed on a blind date.


    The man was older than Shi Qing by 16 years. Shi Qing was an 18-year-old first-year university student, and he was only 33 years old.


    On the list of avable bachelors, he was still on the young side, not to mention his movie-like life and wealth.


    It was not an exaggeration to say that he could find a suitable match at any time if he wanted to get married.


    Tan Mingjin never got married before because he was too busy with work and because of Shi Qing.


    When Shi Qing was a child, he was so busy that he couldn¡¯t go home. Therefore, he had to hire a nanny to raise the child. Tan Mingjin was worried that if he got married then, his wife would mistreat this unrted child who was too young to fight back, so he gave up on finding a partner.


    When Shi Qing was slightly older, he was vocally against Tan Mingjin getting married. Naturally, Tan Mingjin had no idea the child he had raised was already coveting his fortune. He just thought that this was the usual possessiveness of a child. Since he had never really been in a rtionship before, he gave up again.


    As a result, Tan Mingjin, with his wealth, good looks, and figure, had been single until now.


    Yesterday, his business partner offered to introduce him to the eldest young mistress of Zhao family. Since Shi Qing was already 18, Tan Mingjin agreed.


    After settling the matter on Shi Qing¡¯s side, Tan Mingjin rushed to the ce of the appointment.


    The eldest young mistress of Zhao family was five years younger than Tan Mingjin, with stunning looks and confidence aplomb. She was waiting for him when he arrived.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry I¡¯mte.¡±


    Looking at the tall and handsome man dressed in a form-fitting suit, Miss Zhao smiled.


    ¡°No, I¡¯m the one who arrived too early.¡±


    She was a straightforward person, so she didn¡¯t bat around the bush. ¡°Mr. Tan, I think my uncle has told you generally about what I want. I want to be with you because our families are business partners. Our marriage will benefit both ourpanies.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m a dink so I don¡¯t want children. We can both have our fun on the side after marriage. I know that you have an 18-year-old child at home. I¡¯m fine with you making him the heir. If you still want children, I hope you can keep it under three. I don¡¯t care as long as their birth mothers don¡¯te to our house to make a scene. As for the financial aspect¨C¡±


    ¨CBang!


    The door was suddenly violently kicked open.


    Both people subconsciously looked over to see an obviously good looking youth with a rather prickly temperament strutting in.


    He was at the age where people looked their best and blessed with good looks to boot. The only problem was his arrogant demeanour.


    Tan Mingjin¡¯s eyebrows furrowed slightly as he reprimanded the youth, ¡°Shi Qing, what are you doing here?¡±


    ¡°I heard that Uncle was on a blind date. Can¡¯t Ie as your son to see my future aunt?¡±


    The youth didn¡¯t sit down, he just leaned on the side of the table. Lifting his chin, he pointed at Miss Zhao and spoke lightly.


    ¡°So she¡¯s my future little aunt? She looks like she¡¯s my age. Dad, I know you have a lot of young women on the side, but why get married to someone my age?¡±


    Of course, Shi Qing knew that Tan Mingjin had never dated all these years. He was clearly trying to sabotage things.


    Tan Mingjin¡¯s expression cooled. His deep voice was filled with suppressed irritation.


    ¡°Get out.¡±


    On the other hand, Miss Zhao wasn¡¯t angry. She even looked up and smiled happily at the delicate-looking little tiger cub. She said good-naturedly:


    ¡°Thank you for thepliment, but I¡¯m around your uncle¡¯s age. We¡¯re just five years apart.¡±


    The youth seemed taken aback. He came looking for a fight, but his target was smiling pleasantly at him. His scowl deepened after a moment. ¡°So what? Take a good look at yourself first! Are you worthy of being my uncle¡¯s spouse?!¡±


    Miss Zhao: ¡°I am the eldest daughter of the Zhao family corporation. Although my family is no match for your uncle, marriage can still be considered.¡±


    Shi Qing¡¯s expression was dark. ¡°My uncle likes to sleep around. He just recently banged an actress.¡±


    Miss Zhao shrugged. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. Your uncle is so handsome I¡¯m willing to turn a blind eye.¡±


    The youth: ¡°......¡±


    The look of deliberate smugness on his face had long disappeared, leaving anxiousness and panic. ¡°My uncle promised my grandmother that he would take good care of me. If you marry over and be my aunt, you¡¯ll have to take care of me too! You two can only have one child in this lifetime, me! Don¡¯t even think about having one of your own!¡±


    The more aggressive Shi Qing acted, the more unsightly Tan Mingjin¡¯s expression became.


    Although he was okay with not having any biological children, Shi Qing still crossed the line by outright demanding that he shouldn¡¯t.


    ¡°What a coincidence!¡± Miss Zhao was in full agreement. ¡°I don¡¯t want to have children either. Just think of how painful it would be. Picking up a big nephew like you by marrying your uncle is like shooting two birds with one stone. I couldn¡¯t be happier to have a handsome nephew with such a delightful voice.¡±


    She smiled and looked at Tan Mingjin. ¡°Mr. Tan, I was still hesitant on the way here, but this child has convinced me that our marriage would be a good thing. Why don¡¯t we set a date for the wedding today?¡±


    Tan Mingjin could see the smirk in her eyes with just a nce, so naturally he did not take her words seriously. He knew she was only teasing Shi Qing.


    The man raised his eyes slightly and looked at Shi Qing who stubbornly directed a vicious look at Miss Tan. His eyebrows creased more and more.


    This child has indeed gone too far today.


    He nodded, ¡°Okay, let¡¯s set it for next month.¡±


    ¡°No!!! I forbid it!!!¡±


    As expected, Shi Qing exploded. He was almost roaring in anger.


    Tan Mingjin¡¯s patience has been exhausted.


    This child has always been a handful.


    Pretending he hadn¡¯t heard a thing, Tan Mingjin got up without even looking at Shi Qing to walk out.


    The youth behind him was still yelling.


    ¡°I said you¡¯re not allowed to get married, you hear me!¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t allow you two to get married!!¡±


    ¡°Tan Mingjin!!!¡±


    The man paused. He whipped around with an icy cold expression. ¡°How long are you going to make a scene...¡±


    His words stopped.


    The youth was still at the table, viciously biting down on his lip. His body was trembling slightly, and the corners of his eyes and nose were already reddened. There was a sense of wretchedness from him that Tan Mingjin had never seen before.


    Shi Qing was actually crying.


    Although his face wasn¡¯t full of tears, his eyes were.


    Perhaps because he saw Tan Mingjin staring at him, but Shi Qing fiercely lowered his head and wiped his eyes with the back of his hand.


    Only when he felt that he had wiped them clean did he look up again at the man who had raised him.


    Tan Mingjin had never seen such a vulnerable side to Shi Qing before.


    In his impression, Shi Qing had always been mischievous, unruly, and rowdy.


    But now, this child was pitifully looking up at him with a blotchy face, as stubborn as ever.


    He said, ¡°Uncle, don¡¯t get married. Don¡¯t abandon me.¡±


    Tan Mingjin¡¯s heart softened.


    Miss Zhao got up and walked unhurriedly towards the door with her bag, passing by Tan Mingjin and saying, ¡°Mr. Tan, it seems you have to coax this little darling first. Let¡¯s end things off here.¡±


    ¡°A love-deprived child like this won¡¯t ept you finding a wife.¡±


    We¡¯ve reached 100 chapters!

 Chapter 101

    <h4>Chapter 101</h4>


    <i>Editor: Sahloknir</i>


    Love-deprived.


    Tan Mingjin never thought that Shi Qing would feel unloved.


    After all, he was under the impression that this child has always been a handful. He bullied his ssmates in elementary school, still bullied them in middle school, and continued to do so in high school. Now, in university, he had even learned to drug female celebrities.


    Tan Mingjin was a slightly reserved person with impable self-control, so Shi Qing¡¯s actions were practically dancing on his nerves.


    And pole dancing at that.


    He had been very busy before. As a rich man who started from nothing, he had too many things to keep up with and little time to spend with Shi Qing.


    At first Tan Mingjin would feel guilty, wondering if he should spend more time with the child. But every time he offered to stay with Shi Qing, the other person would scowl and mutter something like, ¡°Uncle staying would make my friends ufortable¡±.


    Why would Tan Mingjin stay if he was clearly not wee?


    The older Shi Qing got, the more distant he became from this child.


    It was as if Shi Qing didn¡¯t need Tan Mingjin¡¯s care, he just needed someone to give him a monthly allowance, to settle matters for him and make him look good among his friends.


    All his attempts to care were branded as nosiness.


    Tan Mingjin could barely recall a single memorable moment from Shi Qing¡¯s childhood. He was constantly disparaged and seen as an eyesore by this child. He was also called by his nephew¡¯s school countless times to deal with the messes Shi Qing got into.


    And no matter what he did wrong, the child he had raised always shouted at him and refused to ept any fault.


    ¡°Grandma told you to take care of me! This is the least you can do!¡±


    Now, the child was still as stubborn as ever. Perhaps because he saw Tan Mingjin looking at him, but Shi Qing turned his face away and wiped his eyes again with the back of his hand, making ssure there were no more tears before he yelled.


    ¡°What are you looking at?!¡±


    Shi Qing, who was staying in character with a fierce expression: [This isn¡¯t looking good.]


    This was the first time the System had heard such words from the Host, so it immediately panicked: [What¡¯s wrong, Host? Is this world particrly difficult?]


    Shi Qing: [No,pleting the task is easy, but not going OOC while changing Tan Mingjin¡¯s opinion of me is going to be challenging.]


    After all, the original host had never been obedient when it came to Tan Mingjin.


    The System: [...]


    Why did it always feel like it couldn¡¯t keep up with the Host¡¯s train of thought?


    Shi Qing: [Come open up the shop. I need to buy a prop.]


    The System suddenly perked up. It even stuttered a little: [H-H-H-Host!!! You¡¯re finally going to buy a prop?!! Great, I¡¯ll open it for you right away!!]


    It hasn¡¯t seen the Host need a prop since the first world.


    After quickly picking out a prop, Shi Qing happily lifted his chin.


    ¡°You promised my grandma that you would take care of me!¡±


    ¡°But now you¡¯re trying to kick me out of the Tan family so you can have your own children with a woman! Is that how you n on taking care of me?!!¡±


    It was like Tan Mingjin had hallucinated the soft words from before. Once Miss Zhao left, this young master was back to his normal self.


    Actually, his attitude was even worse than usual.


    The handsome man frowned. His heart was no longer soft.


    He really couldn¡¯t understand Shi Qing sometimes.


    How could this child be so distasteful?


    He felt the need to have a good talk with Shi Qing.


    Tan Mingjin had time today, and this location seemed to suit his needs. Therefore, he simply returned to his seat. ¡°Fine, you want me to take care of you, right? Then exin to me why I should do that.¡±


    The fiery youth was stunned by the question, but he soon replied with a straight face. ¡°My father died because of Grandma Liu.¡±


    Tan Mingjin was expressionless. ¡°Everyone on that bus died. Your father did shield my mother, but he would have died either way with where he was sitting.¡±


    Seeing Shi Qing choking on his words, not willing to take this lying down but at a loss about how to retort to his statement, the man took a deep breath and rubbed his brow. ¡°Shi Qing, no one owes you anything.¡±


    ¡°At that time, no one would¡¯ve said anything even if I didn¡¯t take you into my care and let you go to an orphanage. The main reason I raised you was because your father was a good friend of mine.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t owe you anything. Even if I did, haven¡¯t I paid you back enough in these eighteen years? You me me for being too hard on you, but you need to grow up and learn how to get ahead in life by studying. Don¡¯t always get into trouble...¡±


    Before Tan Mingjin could finish, the youth started talking over him. His clear voice spat out vicious words.


    ¡°What a convenient excuse. Aren¡¯t you acting like this because you think I stole your woman? I¡¯ve known for a long time that you¡¯ve had your eye on that Cheng Yunling. You think she¡¯s something special, but she¡¯s nothing good. With that kind of vixen-like appearance, she probably¡ª¡±


    ¡ªBang!


    Tan Mingjin retracted the fist he had mmed on the table. He slowly got up and looked at the youth in front of him who seemed intimidated. The man¡¯s deep voice was cold and chilling.


    ¡°I told you, I have nothing to do with her.¡±


    Shi Qing snorted and raised his chin disdainfully, ¡°Then why did you help her?¡±


    ¡°Anyone who saw her in that situation would¡¯ve helped her. Shi Qing, this time you¡¯ve really gone too far.¡±


    The youth quickly recovered again, his face full of disdain. ¡°What are you acting all high and mighty for? Do you think I¡¯m blind? Every time her face appears on TV, you can¡¯t look away. Aren¡¯t you scolding me because you think I stole your woman? You talk a nice game usually, saying you treat me like I¡¯m your own child. But in reality, I¡¯m not even the match of some woman who appeared out of nowhere to you.¡±


    There was no getting through to him.


    Absolutely no way.


    Tan Mingjin was not a person who knew how to get along with children. He also couldn¡¯t understand why Shi Qing had no shame at all.


    Despite being caught red-handed using such underhanded tactics against a girl, he could still badmouth her with a straight face.


    Tan Mingjin took a deep breath and exhaled. He felt like talking with Shi Qing was even more exhausting than working overtime for two days straight.


    Forget it then.


    Tan Mingjin had only got off the ne yesterday. He was still jetgged, so he really didn¡¯t have the energy or the mood to talk anymore.


    He pinched his brow. His voice was slightly hoarse.


    ¡°There¡¯s a school in Country M with a good reputation. Since you can¡¯t behave yourself here, I¡¯ll arrange to send you abroad.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll be out of the country by next week.¡±


    ¡°No! I don¡¯t want to go!¡±


    As expected, Shi Qing firmly refused. ¡°You can¡¯t kick me out, I won¡¯t go!¡±


    Tan Mingjin¡¯s patience waspletely gone. He simply took out his phone and called his secretary. ¡°Arrange for Shi Qing to go to school in Country M next Monday. I¡¯ll text you the university¡¯s name. Take care of it as soon as possible.¡±


    ¡°I said I don¡¯t want that!!!¡±


    The young man behind him sounded furious. Tan Mingjin just ignored him. He turned his back on Shi Qing and continued, ¡°Yes, there is no need to arrange alternative amodation, he¡¯ll live directly in the school dorms.¡±


    ¡°Tan Mingjin!!!¡±


    ¡°Also...¡±


    ¡°Ying ying ying.....¡±


    Quiet, weak cries rang out, filled with helplessness and fear.


    Tan Mingjin paused.


    Shi Qing was crying again?


    And so pitifully at that?


    Sure enough, this child just needed a good scare.


    The secretary on the phone queried his sudden pause. ¡°President Tan?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s all for now. Do what you can first.¡± Tan Mingjin quickly ended the call. He put back his phone and turned around with a frown on his face. ¡°Crying isn¡¯t going to...¡±


    The scene behind him made him pause again.


    Shi Qing was looking at him strangely. ¡°Who are you talking to?! I¡¯m not crying!¡±


    Yet in Tan Mingjin¡¯s eyes, a little person was sitting on the youth¡¯s slightly slender left shoulder.


    This little guy was about the size of a human hand, and he was wearing the exact same clothes as Shi Qing. Everything from the hairstyle to the features were the same, just the size was different.


    His delicate little hands were trying to wipe away the tears welling up in his eyes. He cautiously looked up in Tan Mingjin¡¯s direction, his cute little face showing a bit of heartbreak.


    Tan Mingjin gaped. ¡°...¡±


    He looked at Shi Qing, and then at the little person.


    He looked at the little person again, then back at Shi Qing.


    The man expressionlessly reached out and rubbed his eyes.


    ¡°Hey, I¡¯m talking to you! Why are you ignoring me!¡±


    Shi Qing only grew more aggravated after being ignored. His tone worsened.


    The little guy on his shoulder also stood up angrily. He red at Tan Mingjin with puffed out cheeks while stomping his feet with his hand on his hips. His ruddy lips produced a multitude of babbling sounds. Although he couldn¡¯t understand, Tan Mingjin got the feeling that he was being scolded.


    Tan Mingjin, who could see the little guy even after rubbing his eyes: ¡°...¡±


    Was he too stressed because of work or something??


    Wrinkling his eyebrows, he walked over and tried to touch the little person.


    His hand was obviously resting on the little guy, but all he felt was thin air. The man¡¯srge, slender hand ended up on his nephew¡¯s shoulder.


    It was soft and somewhat thin, not at all like Shi Qing¡¯s prickly exterior.


    Tan Mingjin could feel the youth¡¯s entire body stiffening due to the contact. Shi Qing stared at him with wide eyes, like Tang Mingjin was some appalling creature. ¡°U-Uncle, what are you doing?!¡±


    Tan Mingjin¡¯s mood sank when he saw the other¡¯s clear rejection. He said in his deep voice, ¡°I¡¯m not doing anything.¡±


    Sure enough, Shi Qing rejected him.


    As that thought passed through his mind, the man¡¯s eyes drifted down to that little guy again.


    Little Shi Qing was covering his face with his two little hands, babbling happily as he bounced on the shoulder and stomped his feet. He wasughing happily.


    When he put his hands down, Tan Mingjin realized that the mini Shi Qing¡¯s face was flushed red. His beautiful and watery eyes also seemed to be filled with shyness. The little guy even opened his arms with a hopeful look.


    Was this...a sign that he wants a hug?


    The man subconsciously looked at Shi Qing again due to the little guy¡¯s flushed cheeks.


    Shi Qing¡¯s face was also flushed, but only a little. He wouldn¡¯t have noticed if he wasn¡¯t paying attention.


    He nced at the little guy¡¯s red earlobes and before looking at Shi Qing¡¯s.


    Sure enough, they were red too.


    Tan Mingjin hesitated, not knowing what to do.


    Where did this little persone from? Why did this little guy look like Shi Qing, and why did he suddenly appear just now? Questions popped up nonstop in his mind, causing him to wrinkle his eyebrows and stay still.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?!¡±


    The youth shook off his uncle¡¯s hand and snorted, ¡°Anyways, I¡¯m not going abroad! I¡¯ve decided to...Ah!¡±


    He tripped over his feet and fell.


    Tan Mingjin reflexively turned around. He found Shi Qing was wrinkling his nose and looking at his right ankle. Because this was the child he had raised, Tan Mingjin decided to temporarily put other matters aside and help him up. However, Shi Qing dodged his hand by turning away.


    ¡°I can do it myself.¡±


    Perhaps he didn¡¯t want Tan Mingjin to look down on him, but the youth looked up with a face filled with disdain. ¡°What are you looking at? Do you think I¡¯m going to cry like a little kid over such a small injury?¡±


    Tan Mingjin: ¡°...¡±


    He looked over to Shi Qing¡¯s shoulder.


    Little Shi Qing was plopped down on his butt, hugging and blowing on his chubby little foot. He blew on it in between whimpering sobs. In just a few seconds, his cute little face was soaked with tears.


    While crying, Little Shi Qing took the time to open his arms to Tan Mingjin again. He looked at the man with pitifully red eyes, babbling and begging for a hug.


    Tan Mingjin: ¡°...¡±


    As Shi Qing struggled to his feet, the man observed him. He took in Shi Qing¡¯s earlobes that were still faintly flushed, the way he cringed from pain with every movement, his unconsciously reddening eyes and many other details...


    A bold conjecture rose in Tan Mingjin¡¯s mind.


    Did the little Shi Qing on Shi Qing¡¯s shoulder represent Shi Qing¡¯s true feelings?


    Sahl: Shi Qing...you little devil...um...with a little angel?

 Chapter 102

    <h4>Chapter 102</h4>


    <i>Editor: Casey</i>


    Shi Qing struggled to get up by bracing himself against the wall. His brows were always furrowed like he was very impatient.


    ¡°Ying ying ying......¡±


    The little Shi Qing on his shoulder cried even louder. His voice was small, weak, and pitiful. With each movement Shi Qing made, his wails increased in volume.


    Anyone would think that this pitiful child had suffered plenty of grievances.


    Tan Mingjin couldn¡¯t bear to listen for even another second. He stepped forward and steadied Shi Qing. Ignoring how the youth started struggling after stiffening for a second, he forcefully guided the other person onto the sofa.


    ¡°What are you doing?! Let go of me!¡±


    Tan Mingjin became angry when the youth shook off his hand without even a hint of gratitude.


    Anyone who was treated rudely by the person they were trying to help would feel the same.


    But as soon as his expression cooled, Tan Mingjin noted how the sitting little Shi Qing had stopped crying. His tiny left hand was rubbing his eyes, while his tiny right hand was waving wildly towards Tan Mingjin, seemingly asking for a hug.


    The anger stewing in the man¡¯s heart was doused by this little gesture.


    When he looked at Shi Qing once more, he saw that the unruly young man¡¯s ears had turned red again. In addition, although he looked away from Tan Mingjin disdainfully, Shi Qing¡¯s eyes asionally flickered back to him.


    Tan Mingjin was silent for a few seconds before simply getting down on one knee in front of the sofa. His handnded directly on the youth¡¯s slender ankle.


    ¡°W-w-what are you doing?? What are you doing?!¡±


    The ankle in his grasp immediately stiffened, followed by the youth¡¯s angry voice from above.


    Tan Mingjin raised his eyes and saw that little Shi Qing was covering his half red face. There were still tears in his eyes, but they no longer fell. Instead, he buried his face in his hands, looking very embarrassed.


    Tan Mingjin¡¯s gaze softened towards the shy little guy. With one hand steadying Shi Qing¡¯s ankle, the other began to apply firm but gentle pressure to the area.


    ¡°What are you doing?!! Didn¡¯t you hear me... Hiss!¡±


    The youth¡¯s cry of pain made him look up slightly. He asked in his deep voice, ¡°Does it hurt here?¡±


    ¡°And what does that have to do with you... Ahhhhhhh, it hurts, it hurts, it hurts!!¡±


    Tan Mingjin moved his hand away from the injured area. While Shi Qing howled in pain and the little Shi Qing on his shoulder continued to cry, he said, ¡°Alright, you¡¯re fine. Just remember to put a coldpress on it.¡±


    As soon as he reached this conclusion, little Shi Qing stopped wailing, and Shi Qing stopped howling.


    Only then did Tan Mingjin carefully put Shi Qing¡¯s ankle down and get up.


    Shi Qing didn¡¯t notice before, but Tan Mingjin was exceptionally tall. It wasn¡¯t as obvious because he was half-kneeling earlier, but now his intimidating aura returned in full force.


    How charming.


    Shi Qing closed his mouth and stared at Tan Mingjin like a deer in headlights.


    And in Tan Mingjin¡¯s eyes, the little person who looked exactly like Shi Qing now wore the same expression as hisrger counterpart. He was also staring up at him with a dumb face.


    This scene inexplicably made Tan Mingjin want tough.


    He asked Shi Qing, ¡°What are you looking at me for?¡±


    The youth didn¡¯t respond for a few seconds. When he realized what his uncle was asking, he looked at Tan Mingjin a few times with some hesitation before speaking.


    ¡°Are you sure? My foot still hurts, so I should probably go to the hospital.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    It was rare for Tan Mingjin to hear Shi Qing speak to him in such a normal tone of voice. He couldn¡¯t help but soften slightly.


    ¡°It will only hurt for a while longer. Everything will be fine after a good night¡¯s sleep. If you don¡¯t believe me, try taking a couple of steps.¡±


    The youth looked at him somewhat doubtfully before slowly getting up while carefully holding onto the sofa.


    The little person on his shoulder was also very cautious. He nced at Tan Mingjin again and again, as if looking at the man would really make the pain go away.


    The youth¡¯s footnded on the ground. He took two tentative steps and discovered that it really didn¡¯t hurt.


    Tan Mingjin: ¡°How is it? It doesn¡¯t hurt anymore, right?¡±


    Shi Qing grimaced and snorted, ¡°Even a broken clock is right twice a day.¡±


    But the little guy on his shoulder was ecstatic. He plopped down on his butt and examined his foot with naive fascination, all the while ncing at Tan Mingjin asionally. His cute face was full of admiration and yearning.


    This child...


    The adoration of little Shi Qing made Tan Mingjin¡¯s heart soften. The corners of his lips quirked up a little more.


    He even gently patted Shi Qing¡¯s shoulder (slightly away from where little Shi Qing was sitting) and said with a smile in his voice:


    ¡°It¡¯s natural for a little kid like you to not know. Before you were born, whenever your father was hurt anywhere, I was the one who took care of it for him. I have lots of experience dealing with things like this.¡±


    Tan Mingjin looked at the handsome and slender youth before him and sighed.


    ¡°In a blink of an eye, you¡¯ve grown so big.¡±


    Maybe what he experienced today was just too strange, but Tan Mingjin suddenly managed to calm down.


    He thought that now was the best time to talk.


    The man tried hard to make his face as pleasant as possible. He decided to start off with something that Shi Qing would like to hear.


    ¡°I know that you¡¯re all grown up now. It¡¯s natural for a young man like you to want a girlfriend, and Uncle isn¡¯t trying to stop that from happening. As long as you pursue a girl using the correct methods, Uncle won¡¯t say anything even if you bring her to meet me.¡±


    Imagine a parent telling their child who just got into their first rtionship that it was okay and they wouldn¡¯t say anything.


    That child would definitely be overjoyed.


    Tan Mingjin was nning on capitalizing on Shi Qing¡¯s good mood to ease into other topics. However, the youth¡¯s response was cold.


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    Tan Mingjin: ¡°?¡±


    He watched as Shi Qing shut down at a rate visible to the naked eye. He even looked a little angry.


    This child, just what was the matter with him now?


    He was fine just moments ago.


    Shi Qing stiffly said, ¡°I have to go to the set this afternoon to watch people shoot scenes. I¡¯ll leave first. Goodbye, Uncle.¡±


    When he brushed past Tan Mingjin, the little guy on his shoulder was still puffed up with anger. Clenching his fists, little Shi Qing ¡°hmphed¡± at Tan Mingjin.


    Even louder than when he cried earlier.


    Tan Mingjin: ¡°...¡±


    The handsome, young-looking parent remained in ce for several seconds, unable to process what just happened.


    Why did Shi Qing¡¯s attitude suddenly change again?


    Even the little Shi Qing on his shoulder changed faces with him.


    This was really...


    The man rubbed his brow in fatigue and confusion.


    It¡¯s understandable that Shi Qing treated him coldly, but little Shi Qing has always been very affectionate to him, being very tactile and asking for hugs.


    The sudden changes in attitude was a bit much for him.


    Tan Mingjin was having a hard time figuring out what was going on. Then, therge, white, slender hand that he was using to massage his brow suddenly froze.


    No, wait, was that really what he should be doing right now?


    Why wasn¡¯t he going to see an eye doctor yet?


    The man lowered his hand expressionlessly.


    Maybe a visit to a psychologist would help too.


    While Tan Mingjin went to the hospital to find out what was ¡®wrong with him¡¯, Shi Qing arrived on set.


    He looked down at his watch. Seeing as he had plenty of time, he strolled off at a leisurely pace.


    Shi Qing¡¯s presence on set was very distinct.


    Anyone could see it at a nce.


    After all, he was neither a crew member nor an actor. If you really had to put abel on him, he was more of an investor than anything.


    But the young master who really had no reason to be here was strolling around the set like he owned the ce.


    He even called someone to buy milk tea for the entire crew.


    He seemed like a rich kid bored out of his mind.


    The crew thanked Shi Qing on the surface, but they whispered amongst themselves behind the scenes.


    ¡°What¡¯s he doing here?¡±


    ¡°It seems that he¡¯s taken a liking to Cheng Yunlingoshi. I heard he¡¯s been chasing after her recently.¡±


    ¡°Tsk, what a scummy person. He was chasing after Susanst time.¡±


    ¡°Shh, keep your voice down! Young Master Shi has quite the temper and family background. If he hears you, he¡¯ll definitely do something using his connections!¡±


    Shi Qing was slurping on his juice box nearby. He tutted at that group of gossiping staff.


    [They¡¯re definitely badmouthing me.]


    The diligent System came out to reply: [The original host was very temperamental, so a lot of people didn¡¯t like him.]


    That was to be expected.


    Shi Qing wasn¡¯t a member of staff or an actor, but he came over for some reason to boss everyone around. He would throw tantrums too when he didn¡¯t get his way. Who wouldn¡¯t resent such a person?


    While Shi Qing was drinking his juice, he saw Cheng Yunlinge in with her assistant.


    Both of them looked like they had seen a ghost when they saw Shi Qing.


    The young master casually threw the juice box into the bin, raised his eyebrows, and strutted towards them.


    Cheng Yunling paled. She subconsciously stepped back. Now that she knew Shi Qing was willing to resort to drugs, she was even more afraid of him.


    The assistant, on the other hand, red at him like a mother hen protecting her chicks. She carefully shielded Cheng Yunling from sight.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, don¡¯t be afraid. He wouldn¡¯t dare to do anything to you in such a public space.¡±


    Cheng Yunling nodded, looking very pale.


    Under two pairs of slightly panicked eyes, Shi Qing finally walked up to them.


    He slightly raised his chin: ¡°Have you eaten?¡±


    The duo, who were tensely waiting for a confrontation: ¡°...¡±


    Seeing that they didn¡¯t answer, Young Master Shi clicked his tongue, smacking his lips like he was bored. ¡°Cheng Yunling, what are you hiding for? Come out so I can talk to you.¡±


    Cheng Yunling; ¡°...¡±


    Only a fool would go out.


    Seeing that she had no intention ofing out, Shi Qing shrugged: ¡°Fine then, I¡¯ll tell you like this. I wasn¡¯t the one who drugged you yesterday.¡±


    Cheng Yunling didn¡¯t say anything.


    This young man, who was quite good looking, asked her, ¡°Do you believe me?¡±


    Cheng Yunling wanted to say that she didn¡¯t, but she was too scared of how he would react. She could only choose to remain silent.


    She pursed her lips nervously, not even daring to breathe.


    But a stubborn feeling persisted within her.


    She would never say a word, no matter how Shi Qing tried to intimidate her.


    Three secondster, Shi Qing stopped staring at her and smiled. He wiggled his eyebrows. ¡°I knew you would trust me.¡±


    Cheng Yunling: ¡°???¡±


    Cheng Yunling: ¡°When did I say...¡±


    Shi Qing: ¡°Wait while I make a phone call.¡±


    She could only watch as Young Master Shi replied to himself before pulling out his phone. ¡°Hey Uncle, I came to talk to Cheng Yunling. She also believes that I didn¡¯t drug her. Yes, yes, you should see the sincere look in her eyes.¡±


    ¡°Do I look like the kind of scum that would drug people?¡±


    After hanging up, the young master put his phone away and yawned. He looked at Cheng Yunling with a straight face, ¡°See? Wouldn¡¯t it have been better if you said you believed in me earlier?¡±


    Cheng Yunling: ¡°...¡±


    In the end, she couldn¡¯t help but speak up, ¡°When did I say that I believed you? You were clearly the one who¨C¡±


    ¡°Yawn...¡±


    Shi Qing stretched with a satisfied look on his face. ¡°The weather is so nice today. I think I¡¯m going to rest on the recliners for a while.¡±


    Then, he waved at Cheng Yunling.


    ¡°Thanks for believing in me.¡±

 Chapter 103

    <h4>Chapter 103</h4>


    <i>Editor: Sahloknir</i>


    Cheng Yunling was about to die of anger because of Shi Qing¡¯s attitude.


    If the young master wasn¡¯t so thick-skinned, he would¡¯ve died already from the intensity of her re. Shi Qing casuallyid on the recliner. He was the epitome of leisure.


    Cheng Yunling was furious.


    How could a person be so cheeky? It¡¯s obvious that he did it, but he¡¯s still acting like he didn¡¯t.


    Her assistant advised her: ¡°Bear with it for now. Hees from a powerful background. Besides, didn¡¯t you tell me that his uncle promised to not let him do anything to you again?¡±


    Cheng Yunling gradually calmed down as she recalled that.


    Yes!


    That¡¯s right!


    What was she afraid for? Mr. Tan was backing her up. Besides, wasn¡¯t the reason Shi Qing dared to act out so much because he was Mr. Tan¡¯s nephew?


    Would he dare to go against his uncle¡¯s orders?


    Even though this was the case, Cheng Yunling was still a bit afraid of Shi Qing doing something to her. What was the point of Mr. Tan punishing himter if the damage had already been done?


    She thought about what would¡¯ve happened had Shi Qing caught up with herst night...


    Cheng Yunling shivered. She took in a deep breath. ¡°Zhang-jie, please get the makeup remover ready for me.¡±


    Although she was born with good looks, there was still a big difference between wearing makeup and going without. For the sake of her role in this film, she even shaved her eyebrows off. Let¡¯s see if Shi Qing could still be in the mood once her painted eyebrowse off.


    As she was talking, a gorgeous looking woman came up to her, smiling warmly. ¡°Yunling, so you came. Why did you turn me down for breakfast this morning?¡±


    A rock weighed down on Cheng Yunling¡¯s heart when she saw this person.


    The two of them had debuted around the same time, and they had always had a good rtionship. In front of the media, they even referred to each other as best friends.


    But the woman Cheng Yunling had considered a friend intentionally took her to meet with Shi Qing, despite knowing she had a problem with him.


    When Cheng Yunling discovered that she had been drugged and tried to look for her ¡®friend¡¯, she found that the other woman had long since left.


    If Tan Mingjin hadn¡¯t happened to see her, she would have been...


    Cheng Yunling thought things through on the way back to her home. Zheng Xuexue had definitely done what she did on purpose. She asked her agent and confirmed that Zheng Xuexue had be the celebrity spokesperson for apany with ties to the Tan family.


    What else was there to say?


    Cheng Yunling had been as good as sold out by Zheng Xuexue.


    And Zheng Xuexue, who had sold her out only yesterday, talked to her today as if nothing had happened.


    Cheng Yunling knew she couldn¡¯t show her anger. There were plenty of cameras around even on set. If she started a fight here with Zheng Xuexue and it got uploaded online, she would be branded as an arrogant troublemaker.


    So she also smiled. ¡°I was busy this morning.¡±


    ¡°Aiyo, surely you could¡¯ve spared some time.¡± Zheng Xuexue smiled and took Cheng Yunling¡¯s arm. Hidden jealousy shed in her eyes. ¡°I heard that Mr. Tan liked you a lotst night. I really envy you, Yunling. Not only does Young Master Shi like you, but even Mr. Tan is interested in you.¡±


    Howe she couldn¡¯t have such good luck?


    Cheng Yunlingughed. ¡°Don¡¯t misunderstand, Mr. Tan was just helping me out of a bind. Oh right, why did you suddenly leavest night? I couldn¡¯t find you anywhere.¡±


    ¡°I left so I wouldn¡¯t be a third wheel to you and Young Master Shi.¡±


    Cheng Yunling almost couldn¡¯t keep a smile on her face. If they weren¡¯t in public right now...


    She barely managed to squeeze out augh. ¡°I don¡¯t really like being alone with Young Master Shi. If you¡¯re interested, you should go by yourself next time.¡±


    She gently took Zheng Xuexue¡¯s hand off her arm. Trying to stop herself from cursing up a storm, Cheng Yunling turned around and led her assistant away.


    Zheng Xuexue still had a smile on her face, but her eyes were dripping with jealousy.


    What would she need Cheng Yunling for if she could make Young Master Shi like her?


    Only people like Cheng Yunling would be silly enough to not want a rich second generation sent right to her door.


    Why was this woman so lucky?


    Young Master Shi liked her, and Mr. Tan helped her too.


    When Zheng Xuexue turned, she saw Shi Qing, who wasfortably sprawled on the recliner slurping at another juice box. Her eyes lit up.


    She knew what happenedst night. She also knew that Young Master Shi seemed very angry when he finally left. So what would happen if she went to say something to him now..?


    After walking a few paces away, Cheng Yunling looked back to see Zheng Xuexue rushing towards Shi Qing. This only reminded her of how scared and desperate she had been yesterday. Her voice was tinged with anger. ¡°Looks like they¡¯re up to no damn good again.¡±


    Her assistant also frowned and looked over, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. From now on, I¡¯ll follow you 24 hours a day.¡±


    She said that, but she was also worried about what Shi Qing¡¯s group was up to. After a moment of thought, the assistant said, ¡°I¡¯ll circle around and try to listen in on their conversation. That way you can n ahead if they¡¯re really talking about you.¡±


    Recording their conversation was out of the question. Having this news get out would not be good for a rising star like Cheng Yunling.


    Shi Qing was listening to Zheng Xuexue speak.


    To be honest, Zheng Xuexue had a nice voice. She was once touted as a sweet girl by her fans, but she was never very popr. Why would she need to do underhanded things like selling out her friends for a sponsorship if she was?


    ¡°Young Master Shi, I heard about what happenedst night. Don¡¯t be too angry. We can always try againter.¡±


    Shi Qing sucked on his straw without even looking at Zheng Xuexue. ¡°En.¡±


    ¡°Actually, Yunling isn¡¯t that hard to get with. I heard that she had a rtionship with an advertiser before...¡±


    Zheng Xuexue deliberately spoke in anguid manner, waiting for Shi Qing to take the bait and ask.


    However, the youth lying on the recliner was still spaced out. He gave a perfunctory reply, ¡°En.¡±


    Zheng Xuexue, who was waiting for Shi Qing to ask her about ¡°the love-hate rtionship between the advertiser and Cheng Yunling¡±, choked.


    She looked at Shi Qing carefully and whispered, ¡°Young Master Shi, is Mr. Tan Interested in Cheng Yunling as well?¡±


    The youth who was like a salted fish on the recliner suddenly sprang up. His handsome face was contorted in anger. ¡°What did you just say?!?!¡±


    Atst, she¡¯s managed to hit a sore spot!


    Zheng Xuexue rejoiced in her heart as she worked hard to stoke the mes of Cheng Yunling¡¯s destruction.


    ¡°You must¡¯ve known that Yunling has always been a yful girl. Mr. Tan might be the chairman of Tan family, but he¡¯s never interfered in the industry¡¯s matters before. Isn¡¯t it too much of a coincidence that he helped Yunling out? Actually, I didn¡¯t leave yesterday, so I saw the way Mr. Tan looked at Cheng Yunling... Tsk tsk tsk.¡±


    She watched with satisfaction as Shi Qing¡¯s expression grew darker and darker. Zheng Xuexue started to fan the mes with renewed vigour. ¡°If I remember correctly, Mr. Tan is Young Master Shi¡¯s uncle, right? If Yunling and your uncle were together, then...¡±


    The youth sneered, ¡°She won¡¯t be with my uncle.¡±


    He suddenly got to his feet and took out his phone, ¡°Hey, it¡¯s me. We have to talk...¡±


    As she watched Shi Qing stalk out furiously on his phone, Zheng Xuexue grew more and more smug.


    She was really looking forward to what Young Master Shi would do to Cheng Yunling now that someone else stole his woman.


    She doubted that Shi Qing would take this lying down. After all, Shi Qing was notorious for being petty and vindictive.


    Shi Qing would definitely teach Cheng Yunling a lesson.


    Cheng Yunling thought so as well.


    After listening to the assistant¡¯s recount of their conversation, her head was filled with only two words: Fuck me.


    Shi Qing had always had a bad reputation. He was definitely going toe after her full force this time.


    She worried about what he might do for almost half an hour.


    Then, some young men pushed a cart filled with boxed cakes and other delicacies in.


    ¡°Young Master Shi saw how hard everyone has been working, so he¡¯s treating all of us to some cake.¡±


    Cheng Yunling peered fearfully at the cakes. She felt like they were a part of some sinister scheme.


    The sweet aroma of the cakes wafted by, but she had no appetite. All she could think about was how she could politely refuse themter.


    Atst, Shi Qing came striding in.


    He had a cold smile on his lips, and his eyes were full of malice.


    He arrived in front of Cheng Yunling.


    Cheng Yunling gulped nervously.


    What to do, what to do... How could she politely turn him down? Oh, she¡¯ll say she¡¯s on a diet! Yeah, that might work!!


    She opened her mouth to say her excuse, ¡°I¡ª¡±


    ¡°What are you looking at?¡±


    Shi Qing sneered and lifted his chin arrogantly, ¡°Everyone can have a piece but you.¡±


    Cheng Yunling, who was sure something had been added to the cakes: ¡°...¡±


    Zheng Xuexue, who hade to watch the show: ¡°...¡±


    But Young Master Shi paid no attention to the two speechless women. He snorted again before calling out behind him, ¡°Bring them in.¡±


    One by one, roasted ducks were brought in on racks followed by tables of hot pot.


    There were even two broths to choose from.


    Immediately, the set was filled with the mouthwatering aroma of the foods.


    The chin of the handsome young master in front of Cheng Yunling rose even higher. He smugly pointed at the food like he was surveying vast swathes of territory.


    ¡°Everything there,¡± A cruel and overbearing smirk grew on the younger master¡¯s face, ¡°is not for you.¡±


    Cheng Yunling: ¡°...¡±


    Zheng Xuexue: ¡°...¡±


    The assistant: ¡°...¡±


    Cheng Yunling only recovered from her stupor once Young Master Shi strutted out like he had won. She turned to her assistant, ¡°Zhang-jie, was that...Shi Qing¡¯s revenge???¡±


    The assistant: ¡°...Probably?¡±


    Cheng Yunling: ¡°...¡±


    Were they at a kindergarten??


    What a frivolous way of getting revenge.


    ¡°Who would this even work on?¡± Cheng Yunling thought.


    ...She couldn¡¯t help but rub her grumbling stomach. The rich aromas wafting through the air made her mouth water like no tomorrow.


    Fine, it worked on her a little bit...


    They weren¡¯t allowed to order delivery while filming on set, and there were no stores selling food nearby. It would be a waste of everyone¡¯s time to send an assistant on a shopping trip.


    Besides, Cheng Yunling didn¡¯t have as much money as Shi Qing. She could only deeply inhale the fragrant air and eat the fried rice provided by the chef on set.


    She obviously felt like Shi Qing was being childish, but why did she also feel really bad for herself...


    Finally, it was time to shoot her scene. She would be able to go out to eat after this. Cheng Yunling could hardly wait.


    But the young master appeared again after she was strapped into the harness.


    ¡°Is this thing really okay? What if a thin piece of wire like this breaks?¡±


    Cheng Yunling, who was numb to it all after being tortured for several hours by delicious food: ¡°...¡±


    Shi Qing: ¡°What kind of expression is that? Can¡¯t you see that I¡¯m saying this for your sake? What an ungrateful person you are.¡±


    Cheng Yunling: And you¡¯re a lunatic.


    When the wire was pulled up to the point that she was half a person¡¯s height above the ground, Cheng Yunling looked down to see the young master nudging a person nearby. ¡°Why does it look like the wire she¡¯s hanging from is about to break?¡±


    As he said this, he extended his hand. ¡°Look, it¡¯s probably going to break if I pull... Oh crap!¡±


    The wire was already under a lot of tension, so it snapped when Shi Qing tugged on it.


    Cheng Yunling fell directly on top of the youth.


    She was so scared that her heart almost beat out of her chest. She turned to look at that broken wire.


    If Shi Qing hadn¡¯t pulled on it, if it had broken while she was fully in the air...


    Cheng Yunling: ¡°OMG....¡±


    Then she heard the eldest young master underneath her exim: ¡°OMG... Why are you so heavy?! Get off me already!¡±


    Tan Mingjin paled when he heard what happened. He rushed to the set.


    Shi Qing was only a child. How could he possibly catch a falling adult without getting hurt?


    Even though the crew had repeatedly assured him that his nephew was fine, Tan Mingjin couldn¡¯t stop worrying.


    When he rushed in, the youth was looking at Cheng Yunling with disdain. The woman had been racking her brain for people that would want her dead after learning the wire had been tampered with.


    If it wasn¡¯t for Shi Qing being a little bastard and pulling it earlier, she would have lost her life.


    Although she hated him before, Cheng Yunling was still grateful to him for saving her life. She looked up and sincerely regarded the youth, ¡°Young Master Shi, thank you so much for...¡±


    A slender and beautiful white finger stopped her approaching arm. Confused, Cheng Yunling followed that finger up and saw Shi Qing¡¯s disgusted expression. ¡°Talk if you want, but stay away from me.¡±


    Cheng Yunling: ¡°...¡±


    What¡¯s with this face full of disgust?? You were pursuing me before!


    She could only try to shift herself to the edge of her seat. ¡°Young Master Shi, I really want to thank you. I...¡±


    The assistant walked in, ¡°Young Master Shi, Yunling, Mr. Tan is here.¡±


    Cheng Yunling nodded, ¡°Thanks for letting us know....¡±


    ¡ªWhoosh!


    The youth that just insisted on her staying eight feet away flew to her side in a second. Sitting literally right next to her, his handnded naturally on her shoulder.


    ¡°Let my uncle in.¡±


    Cheng Yunling: ¡°...¡±


    She turned to look at Shi Qing strangely, only to see the youth with his chest puffed out and chin held high. He was like an elementary school student eager to greet his teacher.


    In addition, his hand that appeared to be on her shoulder was actually hovering a sliver above it.


    What was he trying to do?


    When Tan Mingjin walked in, what he saw was a pretty girl staring intently at the youth whose hand was on her shoulder. He was smiling like a cat that got the cream.


    What a beautiful picture of youthful love.


    If it wasn¡¯t for how disgusted the little guy on Shi Qing¡¯s shoulder looked...


    How he was spitting non-existent saliva at the nearby Cheng Yunling...


    Tan Mingjin would have believed it.

 Chapter 104

    <h4>Chapter 104</h4>


    Thank you Apoc for the Ko-fi!


    <i>Editor: Casey</i>


    The situation was quite awkward.


    At least, Tan Mingjin thought so.


    The three of them sat around a table with Shi Qing and Cheng Yunling on one side and Tan Mingjin on the other.


    He watched as the young man in front of him kept his hand on Cheng Yunling¡¯s shoulder like they had a very affectionate rtionship.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry Uncle, we¡¯re fine.¡±


    Shi Qing turned to the girl sitting next to him with a tender look in his eyes. ¡°Yunling was only a little frightened. She¡¯s feeling much better now with me by her side.¡±


    Cheng Yunling was silent for a few seconds. Then her instincts as an actress and her gratitude to Shi Qing for saving her life allowed her to react quickly.


    After the events of this afternoon, Cheng Yunling was mostly convinced that it wasn¡¯t Shi Qing who had drugged her.


    After all, the disgusted looks he shot her and his petty actions didn¡¯t seem to be fake.


    Rather, it was the way he pretended to like her right now that was fake.


    Although she didn¡¯t know why he was doing this, Shi Qing really did save her life earlier, so she immediately returned a gaze filled with twice the affection.


    She was no slouch when it came to acting.


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m fine.¡±


    The little Shi Qing sitting on his counterpart¡¯s shoulder: ¡°...¡±


    He froze for a full two seconds before reacting. The disgust on his white and chubby little face only deepened. With a hand on his waist, little Shi Qing pointed at Cheng Yunling with renewed spite.


    ¡°Pei pei pei!¡±


    Tan Mingjin: ¡°...¡±


    He sent aplicated nce in little Shi Qing¡¯s direction. ¡°I¡¯m d you two are okay. Shi Qing, about you and Miss Cheng...¡±


    Shi Qing immediately cut in, ¡°Yunling and I are fine.¡±


    Little Shi Qing£º¡°Pei pei pei pei!¡±


    Shi Qing£º¡±I just came to visit the set today, and I also bought her some delicious food.¡±


    Little Shi Qing£º¡°Pei pei pei!¡±


    Shi Qing continued to look at Cheng Yunling with lovey-dovey eyes. ¡°It¡¯s a good thing I came. I don¡¯t know what I¡¯d do if something happened to you.¡±


    Cheng Yunling: ¡°...¡±


    That line...


    Even idol dramas aren¡¯t that cringey.


    But considering this person saved her life, she decided to put up with this act as a favour (even though she didn¡¯t know where he was going with this).


    She tried her best to smile at the youth. ¡°Yes, if it wasn¡¯t for you... Thank goodness you were here.¡±


    Little Shi Qing: ¡°...¡±


    Little Shi Qing: ¡°Pei pei pei......Bleh!¡±


    Shi Qing smugly tilted his chin up a bit. He looked at Tan Mingjin: ¡°Uncle, why aren¡¯t you saying anything?¡±


    Tan Mingjin, who was staring at little Shi Qing dry vomiting to the point of asphyxiation: ¡°...¡±


    If the hospital hadn¡¯t given him a clear bill of health, both physically and mentally...


    Looking at this vivid miniature Shi Qing, Tan Mingjin would have wondered if he was dreaming.


    But that was the problem.


    He wasn¡¯t dreaming. What he saw in front of him was real.


    Tan Mingjin was able to build an empire of sessful businesses, so he definitely could be calm under pressure. After quickly analyzing the current situation, he suppressed his thoughts and smiled naturally at Cheng Yunling.


    ¡°Apologies Miss Cheng, but I would like to spend some time alone with Shi Qing.¡±


    ¡°Ah, okay.¡±


    When Cheng Yunling got up, the youth at her side followed suit: ¡°I¡¯ll see you out.¡±


    Saying that, he turned to look at Tan Mingjin with a broad smile, ¡°Uncle, you don¡¯t mind me seeing Yunling out, do you?¡±


    Tan Mingjin looked at the little Shi Qing who was still trying to spit on Cheng Yunling: ¡°...¡±


    He smiled faintly, ¡°I don¡¯t.¡±


    After the two left, Tan Mingjin picked up the coffee on the table and took a slow, slow sip.


    Outside, the youth who had been pretending to be affectionate immediately let go of Cheng Yunling¡¯s hand and retreated eight feet away from her.


    Cheng Yunling: ¡°...Young Master Shi, what are you doing?¡±


    Shi Qing dusted himself off like he had touched something dirty. ¡°I saved you today, and you¡¯d better not forget it! You have to repay the debt you owe me.¡±


    Cheng Yunling had lowered her guard when he stepped back. She suddenly tensed again.


    Could her spections have been wrong?


    Did Shi Qing intend to ask her to give her body in return?


    She was mulling over how to refuse when she heard the clear and condescending order of the youth in front of her.


    ¡°In the future, if you see my uncle, stay away from him.¡±


    Cheng Yunling: ¡°...Huh?¡±


    Shi Qing: ¡°What do you mean ¡®huh¡¯?! Didn¡¯t you hear what I said?! Don¡¯t delude yourself into thinking that my uncle has feelings for you. If it wasn¡¯t for me being there too, do you really think he would care about you?¡±


    Cheng Yunling: ¡°...Huh?¡±


    Shi Qing snorted coldly, ¡°Anyway, don¡¯t get ahead of yourself. My uncle wouldn¡¯t lower himself to be with the likes of you.¡±


    ¡°And even if he did, so what? He¡¯s under the impression that I¡¯m interested in you, and he¡¯s not the type to steal other people¡¯s women. You¡¯repletely out of luck. Even if you¡¯re interested in him, he¡¯s definitely going to try and avoid you.¡±


    Cheng Yunling: ¡°...Oh, I see.¡±


    She tried and tried, but in the end she couldn¡¯t help but ask: ¡°Sorry, I just have one question. You...did you pursue me before just to keep your uncle away from me?¡±


    The youth looked the girl in front of him up and down. He gave a cold snort of disdain, ¡°Why else would I have done that?¡±


    ¡°Would a young master like me really be interested in someone as in and t as you? Heh, what a joke.¡±


    Cheng Yunling: ¡°...¡±


    She took a deep breath and exhaled.


    ¡°Then the drugs...¡±


    ¡°I told you already that it wasn¡¯t me.¡±


    Shi Qing snorted coldly and looked her over again. His expression was the definition of disdain. ¡°Me, drug you? Between the two of us, I think I¡¯m the one who should be worried about being drugged.¡±


    Cheng Yunling: ¡°...¡±


    Cheng Yunling: ¡°But you chased after me.¡±


    The youth was full of righteousness. ¡°Of course I chased after you, you ran away! It was your fault for leaving so suspiciously after I went to the bathroom. Who knows what you were up to while I was gone.¡±


    Cheng Yunling: ¡°......¡±


    So she was scared out of her wits back then, but the truth turned out to be a paper tiger?


    [Ding! Cheng Yunling¡¯s animosity value: 80]


    She did not doubt the veracity of Shi Qing¡¯s words.


    After all, his words were practically dripping with disdain.


    Her view of Shi Qing changed from ¡®a shameless rich kid who drugged her after being rejected¡¯ to ¡®a rich kid who acted like he was still a elementary school student that didn¡¯t like her but still pursued her just to make his uncle avoid her¡¯.


    That¡¯s an immense shift, wouldn¡¯t you say?


    And most importantly...


    Who¡¯re you calling in and t, dammit?!?!


    ****


    When Shi Qing returned from sending off (chasing away) Cheng Yunling, Tan Mingjin was looking at his phone. He naturally ced it on the table after noticing Shi Qing¡¯s return.


    ¡°What were you doing?¡± The youth asked very casually.


    Tan Mingjin looked up with a smirk in his eyes. As expected, this kid reverted to his true self after outsiders like Cheng Yunling had left. ¡°You¡¯re curious?¡±


    ¡°Hmph, who would be curious about something like that.¡± Shi Qing said as he sat down. His posture practically screamed, ¡®I¡¯m not curious at all, I¡¯m just asking off-handedly¡¯.


    ¡°I only asked because you stopped looking at your phone when you noticed meing in.¡±


    Theughter in Tan Mingjin¡¯s eyes deepened.


    He looked at the little guy on Shi Qing¡¯s shoulder.


    Little Shi Qing was currently on his tippy toes, straining his pale and slender neck to try and sneak a peek at the phone on the table. His doe-like eyes were filled with curiosity.


    Tan Mingjin looked at Shi Qing, who was staring at the cup of coffee in his hands, slowly stirring it like he was desperately trying to appear like he wasn¡¯t curious. He reached out with and put his phone back in his pocket.


    Little Shi Qing immediately became anxious.


    He was babbling with displeasure, puffing out his little face in anger and ring at Tan Mingjin.


    It seemed like the little guy didn¡¯t know how to speak, so he could only babble and stomp his feet to express his anger. He looked like he wanted to fly over and snatch Tan Mingjin¡¯s phone from him.


    Then Tan Mingjin turned to Shi Qing. The youth didn¡¯t show anything on his face. His eyes were fixed on his cup. But he stirred his coffee faster and faster until there were afterimages of his hand.


    This child is really...


    Ever since this little guy appeared, all the problems Tan Mingjin hadmunicating with Shi Qing before vanished. Shi Qing might be reluctant to reveal his true self in front of his uncle, but little Shi Qing had no suchpunctions.


    Tan Mingjin felt like he had awakened his ¡®child-rearing¡¯ talent. He rxed and just handed his phone over to Shi Qing.


    ¡°See for yourself if you want.¡±


    The young man put down his spoon. ¡°Who said I wanted to see? Why would I want to see your phone.¡± He said, as his hand eagerly reached for the device. After tapping a few times, he discovered that Tan Mingjin was just chatting with someone about work.


    Shi Qing¡¯s expression grew more and more twisted.


    ¡°Hmph. Work, work, work. I just knew you would be thinking about that.¡±


    ¡°Whew!¡±


    The little Shi Qing on his shoulder, however, heaved a sigh of relief, as if some great worry had been lifted from his shoulders. He settled down contentedly and wiggled his little feet, babbling and reaching out to Tan Mingjin for a hug again.


    His anger and huffiness from before were nowhere to be seen.


    This little guy really was a manifestation of Shi Qing¡¯s inner self. Just like Shi Qing, he could change his face faster than anyone.


    Tan Mingjin: ¡°Who did you think I was chatting with?¡±


    Shi Qing leaned back and pursed his lips. ¡°Who else could it be? That little aunt you found for me, of course. She doesn¡¯t mind that you¡¯re towing around luggage or not having any children of her own. What¡¯s more, she¡¯s the eldest miss of a rich family and her looks aren¡¯t bad. What a good match you two seem to be.¡±


    Shi Qing¡¯s tone seemed off. If Tan Mingjin had heard him speak like this in the past, he would¡¯ve frowned and thought Shi Qing was an ungrateful white-eyed wolf.


    But now...


    Tan Mingjin looked at the little guy sitting on the youth¡¯s shoulder.


    Little Shi Qing was no longer swinging his feet or asking for a hug. He lowered his head dejectedly and used his little hands to wipe at his eyes. His face was already bing blotchy and flushed. The little guy looked up at Tan Mingjin, asionally letting out a few pitiful sobs.


    The man¡¯s heart softened at once.


    Was this child really so afraid of him starting a family?


    He thought of the surveince footage he had just pulled up. Shi Qing had clearly pulled away from Cheng Yunling as soon as they left his sight. His disdain really didn¡¯t seem to be faked.


    But if he didn¡¯t like her, why did he act like he did?


    Tan Mingjin finally recalled what Shi Qing has always said to him.


    Did this child believe that he had a thing for Cheng Yunling?


    Did he resort to that method because he was afraid of Cheng Yunling taking his uncle away from him?


    Not a muscle moved on Tan Mingjin¡¯s face, but he had alreadye to his own conclusions.


    For the first time, he suspected that he had somewhat neglected Shi Qing in the past ten years.


    The man got up and approached the two Shi Qings, who both tensed.


    Tan Mingjin sighed and gently embraced the youth who was only a head shorter than himself.


    The man¡¯s long, slender hands fell gently on his back, patting it in aforting fashion.


    ¡°Shi Qing, Uncle isn¡¯t getting married.¡±


    The body he was holding stiffened, before quickly softening.


    The youth stammered, ¡°R-really? You¡¯re not lying to me, are you?¡±


    Tan Mingjin¡¯s heart melted more and more. He slowly let go of the youth, meeting his eyes and nodding, ¡°Really, I won¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°You can rest assured.¡±


    He smiled as he looked at little Shi Qing, who was overjoyed and happily running around Shi Qing¡¯s shoulder. He was so excited that his little face turned red.


    Tan Mingjin¡¯s eyes took on a hint of tenderness.


    ¡°I¡¯ve made mistakes in the past.¡±


    ¡°Uncle promises to be like a good father to you from now on. In my heart, you¡¯re like my own child.¡±


    The little Shi Qing happily running around and squealing froze.


    He turned his head slowly, revealing a pale and chubby face full of disbelief. He looked at Tan Mingjin with tears gathering in his eyes.


    Tan Mingjin: ¡°?¡±


    Looking very wronged, little Shi Qing¡¯s mouth dropped open.


    He started to wail.


    As he cried, little Shi Qing used his tiny fists to punch in Tan Mingjin¡¯s direction, despite not being able to reach him. This only infuriated him more until he was throwing a right fit.


    Within five seconds, he was crying so hard his body shuddered when he took in a breath.


    Even after all this, he didn¡¯t forget to puff up as much as he could to appear bigger. In between sobs, the little guy waved his fists and spat in Tan Mingjin¡¯s direction.


    ¡°Pei!¡±


    Tan Mingjin: ¡°?¡±

 Chapter 105

    <h4>Chapter 105</h4>


    <i>Editor: Sahloknir</i>


    Tan Mingjin¡¯s ears were filled with the sound of little Shi Qing¡¯s wailing, but what bothered him more was how this little thing fiercely waved his tiny fists at him while crying.


    Although he knew that the little guy couldn¡¯t actually spit anything out, having little Shi Qing spit at him while being so angry and flushed made Tan Mingjin feel bad.


    However, the man quickly reacted to this thought. Wait a minute, what was he feeling sorry for? Everything he said and did was quite normal??


    It was Shi Qing who was acting strange. Shouldn¡¯t he be moved beyond words?


    Luckily, Tan Mingjin¡¯s heart was strong. He didn¡¯t doubt himself because of little Shi Qing¡¯s aggrieved look. Calming down, he looked at Shi Qing again. As expected, there were traces of anger and sorrow on the youth¡¯s fair face.


    Tan Mingjin tried his best to filter out little Shi Qing¡¯s wailing. He met Shi Qing¡¯s eyes and asked quietly, ¡°Why are you acting like this? Shouldn¡¯t you be happy that Uncle will treat you as his own child from now on?¡±


    Little Shi Qing¡¯s cries became quieter. He lowered his little head and sat down on Shi Qing¡¯s shoulder.


    He wasn¡¯t outright wailing anymore, but tiny sobs still emerged from time to time. He was already pitiful enough before, but now he deliberately huddled down. It looked like Tan Mingjin had abused him or something.


    Tan Mingjin: ¡°...¡±


    He started to wonder if he had been too aggressive just now. What else could exin little Shi Qing¡¯s reaction?


    Even the full size Shi Qing seemed to have lost his spirit. He looked up at Tan Mingjin in a rather defeated manner, quietly saying, ¡°I¡¯m not unhappy.¡±


    Oh really? Then why does your face say ¡®I¡¯m unhappy, very unhappy¡¯ like a bold neon sign?


    The only reason he didn¡¯t add ¡®very, very unhappy¡¯ was because his face was too small to fit all those words.


    Tan Mingjin was very patient. ¡°Not even a little?¡±


    Shi Qing didn¡¯t even want to look at him this time. He simply hung his head. ¡°Yes.¡±


    The man nced at little Shi Qing, who was sitting on his shoulder and rolling around angrily with red-rimmed eyes.


    This childish action made Tan Mingjin recall a moment from Shi Qing¡¯s childhood.


    Shi Qing has always had a temper growing up. At the time, Tan Mingjin was so busy at work that he left before Shi Qing even woke up and returned way after he was asleep. Although the two of them lived under the same roof, they rarely saw each other.


    But sometimes they would run into each other. For example, if Shi Qing wanted a new toy or to ask a favour, the little guy would sit on the stairs and wait for his uncle toe home, even if that meant he missed his bedtime.


    When Tan Mingjin came back, he would be greeted by a little firecracker demanding a new toy before he could even rx. If he didn¡¯t give in, the child would often drop to the floor and roll around screaming and crying until he got what he wanted.


    Because of this, Tan Mingjin made a decision he has always regretted. He found a woman from the countryside who needed a long term job to be Shi Qing¡¯s nanny, so that the child would get the care he needed.


    His rationale was that it was inexpensive to hire a nanny, and since she needed this job, she would definitely take good care of Shi Qing.


    In the end, the nanny outdid herself. She catered to Shi Qing¡¯s every need, spoiling him and raising him to be awless little devil.


    Tan Mingjin was not the kind of person to hold grudges against children, but he didn¡¯t particrly like Shi Qing due to his behaviour either. However, when he watched the little guy who was even smaller than one of his hands throw a tantrum by rolling around on Shi Qing¡¯s shoulder with teary eyes and flushed cheeks&#k2026;


    This was clearly the behaviour that Tan Mingjin used to loathe the most, but his heart inexplicably softened now. He couldn¡¯t bear to say another reproachful word.


    Although Shi Qing¡¯s face only showed a little bit of displeasure and nothing else, there was clearly more going on judging by little Shi Qing¡¯s babbling shrieks.


    In the past, Shi Qing throwing fits only made Tan Mingjin disdainful and avoid him.


    But now, as he listened to little Shi Qing¡¯s rambunctious and energetic noises, all the man could think of was to quickly give him what he wanted.


    s, Tan Mingjin really didn¡¯t know why little Shi Qing and Shi Qing were so unhappy.


    It didn¡¯t make sense.


    Luckily, Tan Mingjin had raised this child, so he knew exactly how to coax him.


    Tan Mingjin nced at the boy. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you wanted a new car before? I¡¯ve bought it for you. It¡¯s sitting in the garage, so go back and pick it up yourself.¡±


    The babbling stopped immediately.


    Little Shi Qing got up quickly and looked at Tan Mingjin like he was a hero. His little face was filled with longing and admiration for his uncle.


    Tan Mingjin started from nothing, so what he valued most was hard work. He hated when people tried to kiss up to him or bring up his aplishments. It only made him think the other party was untrustworthy and sly.


    But now, looking at little Shi Qing¡¯s admiration...


    Despite his eyes being pitifully red, the little guy reached out to him again, babbling for a hug. Tan Mingjin¡¯s heart was a soft mess.


    This was definitely what this child really thought inside. No way this was fake.


    When he looked back at Shi Qing again, he found that the youth was indeed somewhat excited as well.


    He had been pestering Tan Mingjin to buy him a new car before, but Tan Mingjin refused to do so because he was worried the youth would get a big head from the gift and cause an ident.


    However, perhaps because the shock he¡¯d experienced today (when he saw little Shi Qing) was too great... Or perhaps because he felt like Shi Qing was not as materialistic and unfriendly as he thought, Tan Mingjin asked someone to buy that car while he was in the hospital and send it to the garage at home.


    He intended to give Shi Qing a surprise, but he didn¡¯t expect that it would now be a bargaining tool.


    He watched Shi Qing carefully. The youth was excited, but he didn¡¯t show it too obviously. Just like before, he raised his chin in a way that made people want to smack him and huffed.


    ¡°I asked you for that a long time ago. I can¡¯t believe it took this long.¡±


    Tan Mingjin was not surprised at all. After all, this was pretty much Young Master Shi¡¯s signature move by now. It was one of the main reasons he had less and less patience with the child he¡¯d raised.


    After all, Tan Mingjin was not a particrly virtuous man. But he didn¡¯t resent having to raise Shi Qing or never getting married because those were his own choices.


    But was a bit of gratitude from this child really too much to ask for?


    It was fine if Shi Qing didn¡¯t see him as a father, but couldn¡¯t he be a bit nicer? Was there really a need to always act like his uncle owed him something?


    When Tan Mingjin bought him something, no matter how expensive or rare it was, his effort went unacknowledged. When Tan Mingjin refused to buy him stuff, Shi Qing red at him like he was his most hated enemy.


    Who could like a person like this?


    But now it¡¯s different. Shi Qing¡¯s out of control and tactless demeanor hadn¡¯t changed, but the man found it cuter by the second.


    After all, although Shi Qing still looked the same as ever, there was now a little guy on his shoulder who revealed his true feelings.


    While the youth appeared to be like, ¡®that¡¯s the least you can do so I¡¯m still not pleased¡¯, little Shi Qing was happily pretending to drive a car, running around in circles on Shi Qing¡¯s shoulder.


    He was obviously excited to drive his new car soon.


    Tan Mingjin couldn¡¯t help but be pleased that his gift was so well-received. His mood couldn¡¯t help but lighten when he looked at how carefree little Shi Qing was.


    He even reached out in a good mood to stroke Shi Qing¡¯s head. ¡°I didn¡¯t buy the car before because I thought you were too young and might get into an ident. Now that you¡¯ve started your internship and matured a bit, it should be fine.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m eighteen years old. I¡¯m not a kid anymore.¡± The young man turned his head with a stubborn face, as if he was very dissatisfied.


    He looked like a chuunibyou that needed a few whacks on the head.


    The little guy on his shoulder, however, was blushing and frantically nodding his head. He seemed very content and happy.


    Tan Mingjin felt the kind of joy people experience when they know something others don¡¯t.


    After getting to know how tsundere Shi Qing was, Tan Mingjin was already used to deciphering what this child actually felt by looking at little Shi Qing.


    Naturally, as time went on, Shi Qing became more and more adorable in his eyes.


    He went to look at Shi Qing¡¯s arm again, ¡°Are you really unhurt?¡±


    Shi Qing waved impatiently. ¡°I¡¯m fine, I¡¯m fine. What could happen to someone as sturdy as me?¡±


    Tan Mingjin went to look at little Shi Qing again. He saw the little guy making bodybuilder poses with a serious expression like he agreed. The man rxed a bit more.


    But his heart rate remained elevated since that phone call about Shi Qing¡¯s ident. Tan Mingjin concluded that it would be better if he kept Shi Qing with him in the near future.


    ¡°If you have nothing to do,e back to thepany with meter. I don¡¯t trust you to not run off when you¡¯re supposed to be interning. How can I entrust thepany to you in the future if you¡¯re like this?¡±


    Tan Mingjin said this to reassure Shi Qing. After all, in his opinion, him saying he would hand over thepany was implying that he wouldn¡¯t get married or have any children. So Shi Qing didn¡¯t have to worry about his ce in their family.


    To his surprise, the Shi Qing sitting in front of him appeared somewhat happy, but the little Shi Qing sitting cross-legged on his shoulder looked down.


    This added a few more doubts to the man¡¯s mind.


    After all, he¡¯d always got the feeling that Shi Qing treated all of Tan family¡¯s wealth as his already. Shouldn¡¯t Shi Qing be ecstatic to hear Tan Mingjin say he would leave it all to him?


    His lovey-dovey act with Cheng Yunling despite disliking her so much...


    Him crying like the sky fell down after Tan Mingjin said he was like a son to him...


    Tan Mingjin couldn¡¯t help but sigh. He let Shi Qing walk in front as he browsed through some documents. Shi Qing seemed to think he was too slow. He turned to urge, ¡°Hurry up, Uncle.¡±


    The man raised his eyes and just happened to see little Shi Qing frowning with his hands on his hip. His expression was like, ¡®why are you slow¡¯.


    Tan Mingjin lost interest in the documents. He copied and pasted a list of books before sending a text message.


    ¡ª-


    Tan Mingjin¡¯s assistant was hard at work, diligently taking the new assistant on a tour. ¡°Your job is more to manage personal affairs. Whatever President Tan asks for, you should bring it to him ASAP. If he wants tea, go buy tea leaves. If he wants milk, find the best quality milk. Of course, your transportation and purchase costs will be reimbursed, and the bonuses are hefty too. Oh right, I have to tell you about President Tan¡¯s eighteen year old...¡±


    Before he could say anything, his phone rang. The assistant hastily pulled out the phone to see Tan Mingjin¡¯s text message. He pulled the new assistant over. ¡°Come, observe how I reply.¡±


    He nimbly tapped on the message: [President Tan: Help me buy some books. The titles are ¡°How tomunicate with your child¡±, ¡°How to be a good parent¡±, ¡°Don¡¯t guess what¡¯s on your child¡¯s mind¡±, and ¡°The way to raise weaned piglets¡±]


    The assistant: ¡°...¡±


    The new assistant: ¡°...¡±


    The assistant was full of bewilderment. He fell into deep contemtion of what thest title could possibly mean.


    The first few about raising children and being a parent was understandable, but piglets...?


    Was he referring to that Young Master Shi??


    He hesitated a bit before sending a text message over.


    [President sir, are you sure about thest title?]


    The other side quickly replied: [Get it. ASAP.]


    The assistant: ...Alright then.


    He naturally tucked his phone into his pocket while speaking to the new assistant: ¡°See? Even if President Tan asks you to buy a book about pig farming...no. Even if he asks you to buy a pig, we have to carry out his orders to the letter.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s what I call professionalism!¡±


    Happy Valentine¡¯s Day!

 Chapter 106

    <h4>Chapter 106</h4>


    Meg, thank you for the Ko-fi!


    <i>Editor: Casey</i>


    Tan Mingjin has always been generous towards his subordinates, and they worked dutifully for him in return.


    President Tan, did you ask for something?


    Okay! We¡¯ll get on it right away!


    It will definitely be done well!


    So when Tan Mingjin returned with Shi Qing, the books he had asked for were already on his desk.


    Tan Mingjin rarely took Shi Qing to thepany before, let alone his own office. The teen¡¯s face showed no curiosity. His attitude was still as arrogant as ever. He even crossed his legs without a care, sitting downfortably on the sofa.


    While he crossed his legs, he even looked around with an unbearably arrogant expression: ¡°Uncle, your office is not even as chic as the ones in the subdivisions. You don¡¯t even have any fish here. The otherpany bought a giant fish tank that¡¯s really nice to look at.¡±


    These words were really too much. Shi Qing was still as hard to please as always.


    But Tan Mingjin did not get angry like he usually did. He raised his eyes to look at the small Shi Qing sitting on his shoulders ncing around curiously with wide eyes and a slightly open red mouth. He was simply adorable as he explored the brand new surroundings, even having a slight smile on his face.


    This child¡¯s personality is too twisted. Did he really have to hide his curiosity behind this kind of facade?


    He said to Young Master Shi: ¡°People rarelye here so there aren¡¯t many decorations. If you like fish, I¡¯ll have someone bring over an aquarium. It might be good to have a few around.¡±


    Hearing his permissive words, Shi Qing turned around to look at him. The little Shi Qing sitting on his shoulder was happily holding his face to only reveal his beautiful eyes filled with joy. His gaze towards Tan Mingjin was very soft and sweet.


    Tan Mingjin was very satisfied with Shi Qing¡¯s reaction. Even if Shi Qing scoffed and raised his chin arrogantly as if saying ¡®you should have done this earlier¡¯ and other irritating things like that, the man could brush past them in his heart.


    Although the topic shifted to office decorations, Tan Mingjin did not forget why he took Shi Qing to thepany.


    Plus, looking at the way little Shi Qing nced curiously around his office, Tan Mingjin, who had never doubted the way he raised this child before, felt somewhat guilty.


    He even automatically found excuses for Shi Qing acting out before.


    No wonder this child has such a weird temperament. He insisted on acting in a way that would make others disdain him when he was simply just being curious or embarrassed.


    It might be because Tan Mingjin never gave him a promise about the future.


    After all, the man had never hidden the fact that Shi Qing wasn¡¯t his before. The child knew from a young age who his biological father was. He knew that Tan Mingjin was just an uncle that was not rted to him.


    Even if Tan Mingjin was nice to him, the fact that they were not rted made him feel insecure. He was forever the stranger without a safety that was even worse off than an adopted son.


    Tan Mingjin had always thought that he did his best for Shi Qing, but he could see now that his efforts werecking.


    He could only tell this from the way little Shi Qing was looking around his office.


    The man automatically forgot that Shi Qing was an underage student who had no good reason toe to thepany. He just sighed after putting together the pieces of why Shi Qing¡¯s personality was so twisted.


    It was his fault.


    Because he ¡®understood everything¡¯, Tan Mingjin¡¯s gaze towards the youth became even softer.


    ¡°It¡¯s just an internship. Why don¡¯t I transfer you over to the mainpany? Then Uncle can look after you.¡±


    The youth frowned. He was still acting as disobedient as always: ¡°No need, I still think an entertainmentpany is better. At least there¡¯s lots of pretty girls there to hover around me. How sweet is that?¡±


    He might be rejecting it with his mouth, but the little Shi Qing on his shoulder was staring at Tan Mingjin with bright eyes as he swayed his little feet around. He was trying his hardest to nod vigorously at Tan Mingjin. It was like the words ¡®I want to go¡¯ were written in big letters on that cute little face.


    The man couldn¡¯t help butugh.


    He used to feel drained after interacting with Shi Qing, but ever since little Shi Qing appeared, it was like his body and mind couldpletely rx every time he spoke with this child.


    Maybe Tan Mingjin had been alone for too long. Only now did it suddenly dawn on him that he wasn¡¯t alone after all. It¡¯s just that the little guy by his side was so shy that he hid his soft, sweet little face behind a fierce mask.


    Yes, how could he have not noticed for so long?


    Tan Mingjin¡¯s lips curled up slightly as he looked at the young man who was still sitting on the sofa, trying to put on a ¡°I¡¯m the most arrogant young master ever¡± look.


    Although the reason just now seemed like nonsense, Tan Mingjin had heard some of his seniors in the industryin about their sons before at various banquets. Young people around this age were quite eager to make a name for themselves.


    Naturally, being around beautiful women around them was one way to be in the limelight.


    Tan Mingjin opened his mouth to say something like, ¡°You¡¯re still young, so don¡¯t think about those things yet and advance your career first¡±.


    But just as he opened his mouth, he recalled how every one of his conversations with Shi Qing ended up with the young master storming away because of something Tan Mingjin had said.


    There was nothing he could do about the past, but now little Shi Qing¡¯s pitiful cries echoed through his mind. The man¡¯s eyebrows wrinkled slightly. He took advantage of how Shi Qing couldn¡¯t see his desk right now to randomly pull out one of the books he had asked his assistant to buy beforehand.


    After flipping through the table of contents for ¡®How tomunicate with children¡¯, Tan Mingjin quickly turned a relevant page. It clearly stated: [When you and your child have a disagreement, try not to just state your own ideas outright. Instead, acknowledge your child¡¯s opinions first. This way, the child will feel epted by their parents and let down their guard. Then parents can politely express their view of things.]


    It made a lot of sense.


    Tan Mingjin himself had little experience in dealing with family rtionships. When he was a child, he and his mother were dependent on each other, so he tried to ease her burden in every way possible. He had neither the heart nor the time to argue with her.


    When he assumed custody of Shi Qing, the child¡¯s abrasive attitude and his busy workload left Tan Mingjin with no desire to take the time to understand the little boy.


    If little Shi Qing hadn¡¯t appeared and made him see that Shi Qing wasn¡¯t as uncaring towards Tan Mingjin as he believed, the man wouldn¡¯t have tried to improve their rtionship.


    The inexperienced senior studied the text once again.


    It should be fine since it got published, right?


    He looked up at little Shi Qing, who was holding his tiny chin and waving his legs like he was bored.


    He didn¡¯t seem to be in too bad of a mood.


    The man read over the passage again. He felt like this was a good opportunity to break the ice, so he coughed dryly a few times:


    ¡°Uncle knows that people your age tend to be easily infatuated. I can understand you liking pretty girls as well. Uncle doesn¡¯t have too many rules in this regard. As long as you pursue them using moral methods, I will support you.¡±


    ¡°That seemed like a good way to put it.¡± Tan Mingjin thought as he looked up confidently, ready to greet a Shi Qing who had ¡®let down his guard after being acknowledged¡¯. But what greeted him instead was a vicious death re from a clearly displeased little Shi Qing.


    Tan Mingjin: ¡°......¡±


    There was still nothing but arrogance in Shi Qing¡¯s voice. ¡°So in other words, Uncle is fine with me finding a girlfriend?¡±


    Tan Mingjin had already realized that something wasn¡¯t right. His answer took a while. ¡°As long as your girlfriend is willing, I won¡¯t interfere.¡±


    Shi Qing: ¡°Oh, I see.¡±


    Little Shi Qing£º¡°Hmph!!!¡±


    The little guy had already puffed up like a pufferfish. No longer did he wave his feet. Jumping to his feet, little Shi Qing started spitting at Tan Mingjin again.


    If anyone saw how aggravated and angry he was, they would definitely suspect Tan Mingjin had done something unforgivable.


    Tan Mingjin: ¡°......¡±


    He looked down at the book on the table that clearly stated children would open up to their parents after being acknowledged. Even if they didn¡¯t open uppletely, they would definitely feel closer to their parents than before. They would even eagerly tell their parents about what they nned to do.


    Tan Mingjin: ¡°......¡±


    This book clearly didn¡¯t know what it was talking about.


    He put that book back and pulled another one from the very bottom of the stack. He just happened to flip to the section about what to do if the child was angry.


    Tan Mingjin didn¡¯t have time to read it thoroughly. He skimmed through.


    [Babies at this stage will be very insecure, scared, and maybe even angry. But not to worry, this is natural. If you see them behaving this way, just stroke them from head to tail to providefort.]


    The man rose on his long legs and walked right over to Shi Qing.


    Little Shi Qing£º¡°Pei pei pei!¡±


    Tan Mingjin pretended he didn¡¯t hear anything and hugged Shi Qing. His long, slender hands fell on the youth¡¯s soft hair and slowly but gently stroked down his head.


    He clearly felt how the person he was holding stiffened instantly, but Shi Qing didn¡¯t push him away. He let Tan Mingjin touch his head with uncharacteristic obedience.


    Feeling that the time was right, Tan Mingjin began to stroke the youth¡¯s back as well.


    He took a moment to look at little Shi Qing, who was no longer spitting at him. The angry and aggrieved expression on his little face was gone as well. The little guy now had narrowed eyes like he was very much enjoying this.


    As expected, parenting books came in handy.


    Tan Mingjin seized the moment and slowly let go. He spoke, ¡°You¡¯re all grown up now. Tell Uncle if you want something or if you want to do something. I will always be there for you.¡±


    The youth¡¯s expression and tone were no longer arrogant. In fact, his reply was soft and quiet, ¡°I know. I¡¯ll listen to Uncle from now on.¡±


    Tan Mingjin had never seen Shi Qing like this. He was never this soft towards him, even as a child.


    The man felt a little ttered for a moment. He wanted to say more when there was a knock on the door.


    He collected his thoughts: ¡°Come in.¡±


    His assistant walked in, not surprised to see Shi Qing here. ¡°Young master.¡±


    Young Master Shi seemed to be in a good mood today. He wasn¡¯t as arrogant and cold as thest time the assistant had seen him. He even acknowledged being greeted with a grunt.


    While demeaning himself for his low standards, the assistant respectfully handed the list in his hand to Tan Mingjin. ¡°President Tan, here is your itinerary for tomorrow and a summary for the day after. I have already checked it earlier, but please look it over again. If there are no problems I will begin booking appointments.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Tan Mingjin intended to spend some quality time with Shi Qingter. He spoke to the youth as he epted the list. ¡°Go outside and y in the lounge for a while. We¡¯ll go back together tonight.¡±


    Young Master Shi pouted. He was clearly displeased that his uncle was busy with work again. But the soothing session earlier seemed to have an effect, since he walked out without saying anything.


    Only Tan Mingjin and his assistant were left in the office now.


    The assistant nced at Tan Mingjin again and again. In the end, he couldn¡¯t help but whisper, ¡°Um, President Tan, can I ask about the books you asked me to buy..?¡±


    Tan Mingjin didn¡¯t even raise his head. ¡°I used the information inside on Shi Qing.¡±


    The assistant: ¡°......¡±


    The assistant: ¡°...All of it?¡±


    Tan Mingjin finished looking over the itinerary and ced it down with a slight frown. He felt like his assistant was acting strange today, but he still replied. ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    Thinking of Shi Qing¡¯s instant obedience after being pat on the head, Tan Mingjin¡¯s mood improved significantly. He praised, ¡°You did well this time. Although some of the books you bought were not so great, the one on the desk worked like a charm. Expect arger bonus this month.¡±


    The assistant subconsciously nced in the desk¡¯s direction. From where he was standing, he could just make out the slightly curved cover of the open book.


    And the picture of the little piglet there.


    The assistant: ...WTF.


    Did all rich people use such peculiar methods to raise their children??


    He staggered out, feeling lightheaded.


    Only Tan Mingjin was left in the office.


    After finding a way to deal with Shi Qing¡¯s disobedience, Tan Mingjin was feeling pretty good. He returned to his desk, nning to quickly deal with things so he could take Shi Qing to dinner.


    The man closed the book on the desk and picked it up to put it back.


    Suddenly, his hand stalled in ce.


    Tan Mingjin¡¯s gaze shifted to the picture of the piglet on the cover.


    Then he ever so slowly looked up.


    He saw the words ¡®How to raise weaned piglets¡¯.


    Tan Mingjin: ¡°......¡±


    He slowly found the page he was just reading again. It was describing how to appease piglets after separating them from their mother.


    Tan Mingjin: ¡°......¡±


    The man stood there, frozen in ce with this book in his hands.


    Finally, he moved.


    Tan Mingjin expressionlessly went to throw the book in the trash.


    But he paused right before dropping it in the bin.


    The youth¡¯s docile tone and him obediently letting Tan Mingjin hug and pet him came to mind.


    Tan Mingjin: ¡°......¡±


    ...As long as it works.


    He was silent for a few seconds before walking over to his safe and quickly punching in the code.


    He put the book inside.


    Author¡¯s Corner


    4.2k words!!!


    Wow! I¡¯m so good, I can type this much even on my phone!


    Sending out red envelopes to random little cuties~


    Here¡¯s a little extra:


    On a certain day in a certain month in a certain year...


    On a dark and windy night, a certain thief went through all sorts of hardships and difficulties and finally arrived at the office of the Tan family¡¯s chairman.


    Putting all his skills to the test, he carefully opened the safe and held his breath as he reached inside.


    Then he took out a book called ¡®How to raise weaned piglets¡¯ hahahahahahahaha.

 Chapter 107

    <h4>Chapter 107</h4>


    <i>Editor: Sahloknir</i>


    Tan Mingjin put the book about raising piglets away. He took out his phone and looked at his search history to make sure that he was the one who added this book to the list. Then, he deleted the search history as if nothing had happened, going back to his desk to continue working.


    He had once gained the nickname ¡®overtime fiend¡¯. Naturally, there was a reason for this. As a first generation rich man with great self-control, who never failed to achieve anything he wanted to. Once Tan Mingjin got down to work, he focused entirely on each task.


    But for some reason today, though his eyes were clearly looking at theputer, all he could think about was Shi Qing.


    One second, it would be Shi Qing¡¯s stubborn and defiant look, and in the next it would be little Shi Qing crying and pitifully wiping away his tears.


    After a while, it turned into the little guy ring at him with wide eyes and spitting at him.


    The man¡¯s hand tapping away on the keyboard unconsciously slowed down.


    Slower and slower, slower and slower...


    Finally, he decided to stop. Pinching his brow, he opened a new browser and started searching for why a child would put on a mask and conceal his true feelings.


    Of course, he couldn¡¯t tell anyone about how he could see a little guy on Shi Qing¡¯s shoulder that represented his true thoughts.


    He¡¯d already gone to the hospital and visited a psychologist too. Both gave him a clean bill of health. Thus, this matter could only remain a mystery for now.


    After Tan Mingjin looked at the answers that popped up on the inte, he fell back into contemtion.


    [When a child is afraid to show his true thoughts, it means he feels very unsafe. Some children appear unruly on the outside, but they will hide and cry alone at night. This is a textbook example of insecurity.]


    The man¡¯s brow furrowed even more.


    Prickly on the surface while crying in secret...


    Didn¡¯t that describe Shi Qing to a ¡®T¡¯?


    He appeared overbearing on the outside, like he couldn¡¯t care less if other people hated him. But actually, the little guy on his shoulder was already wailing.


    Tan Mingjin wrinkled his brow and continued to read on.


    [Why would a child be insecure? There is always a reason. ording to research, most children be insecure due to familial factors, such as divorce, being raised by a single parent, or both parents leaving to work in distant areas. They are often raised by their grandparents andck parental affection growing up. In addition...]


    Tan Mingjin could no longer bear to read another word.


    After all, Shi Qing ticked off all the boxes so far.


    He lost his parents and had no one by his side.


    When he was a child, he was apanied only by a nanny who gave him whatever he wanted.


    Even Tan Mingjin, his uncle, was not always there for him.


    Tan Mingjin never realised that there was anything wrong with this arrangement before. After all, as far as he could remember back, Shi Qing didn¡¯t seem to depend on him much as a child.


    To Shi Qing, Tan Mingjin seemed to basically be a mobile wallet or treasure trove. He only sought out his uncle when he wanted something.


    At least, that was what the man once thought.


    But after experiencing the juxtaposition between the reactions of Shi Qing and his miniature counterpart, Tan Mingjin was not sure anymore.


    Not since he¡¯d seen how Shi Qing could look disgusted on the outside while his heart was full of anticipation.


    Was this the case when he was a child too?


    Had he outwardly treated his uncle as a mobile wallet, but in reality wanted to use the opportunity to get close to Tan Mingjin?


    Yet Tan Mingjin couldn¡¯t understand this child¡¯s efforts. He even dismissed him as someone only interested in having fun.


    When the memories of the past were seen through a lens called [Shi Qing¡¯s true thoughts were not what they appeared to be], Tan Mingjin believed more and more that perhaps Shi Qing had made an effort to be close with him at first, but he had just ignored it.


    Shi Qing once fought with another student at school. When Tan Mingjin was called to get him, not only did Shi Qing not apologize, he even justified it by saying that he was not invited to his ssmate¡¯s birthday.


    At that time, he thought that the boy was acting ridiculously, but careful consideration revealed that Shi Qing¡¯s birthday was two weeks ago.


    Tan Mingjin was out of the country at that time. He had made ns toe back and spent time with his nephew, but inclement weather dyed him. When Tan Mingjin finally returned, all that awaited him was a ransacked vi.


    Maybe this child was just throwing a tantrum on purpose because of what happened on his birthday.


    There was also the time when Shi Qing tried to secretly take his car out for a joyride. Luckily, security caught him in time. Tan Mingjin was furious then. He thought that this child was irresponsible not only with his own life, but the lives of others.


    But Tan Mingjin could vaguely recall how Shi Qing had asked to be driven to school by him because he had just bought a very high-end luxury car.


    At that time, Tan Mingjin was so busy that he refused immediately.


    So now, when this past incident wasbined with little Shi Qing¡¯s pitiful desire to be hugged, another interpretation arose.


    Shi Qing...


    What you wanted wasn¡¯t to show off that new car, was it? You just wanted to spend more time with Uncle.


    Even more examples came to mind, one after the other.


    The things that used to make him angry, disappointed, and even disgusted somehow changed to Shi Qing¡¯s unusual attempts to be closer.


    That¡¯s right, this child had always been like this.


    No matter how much he desired something, only disdain would be present on his face. How many times had little Shi Qing cried or asked for hugs in the years Tan Mingjin couldn¡¯t see him?


    The man sat in front of hisputer in a daze, actually stunned by his thoughts.


    Only one sentence was left in the man¡¯s mind.


    What¡¯s done is done.


    But he would definitely make it up to Shi Qing in the future.


    ****


    [I can feel it.]


    Young Master Shi Qing was currently crossing his long legs and ying a game on his phone.


    While he did that, he chatted with the System in his head: [Can you smell the scent of whitewashing?]


    The System; [Host, systems don¡¯t have olfactory organs.]


    Shi Qing: [Pei, I won again. What a bunch of little spicy chickens. Why y when you can¡¯t even win against me?]


    The System: [...]


    It didn¡¯t dare to say anything after peeking at the five kills disyed on the youth¡¯s phone.


    The people in the lounge just saw the young master throw his phone on the couch with a bored expression. He looked like he wanted to take a nap.


    Although there were many arrogant rich kids in TV dramas, never had these people seen one so full of himself like Shi Qing in real life. After heid down, many workers turned their eyes to him.


    It could be said that they changed from looking at him covertly to looking openly.


    After all, the young master had covered his face with his jacket, so he couldn¡¯t see them looking at him anymore.


    Those who were close by tried to move as carefully as possible, for fear of disturbing this young master who obviously had a temper.


    Those sitting far away did not have to be so careful. They could watch and whisper to each other at the same time.


    At this moment, a pretty new employee quietly asked his senior, ¡°Zhang-ge, I just heard them say that the young master was here. Is this President Tan¡¯s son?¡±


    This Zhang-ge was also a gossip. He whispered back in his junior¡¯s ear, ¡°Not his son, his nephew.¡±


    ¡°Nephew?¡±


    The new employee was dumbfounded.


    A nephew could be the young master? He thought only sons could hold that position.


    Their President Tan was young, strong and good-looking. He didn¡¯t look like the kind of person who didn¡¯t have a son, ah.


    ¡°Let me tell you something...¡± Zhang-ge quietly exined everything, ¡°This young master doesn¡¯t even share President Tan¡¯s surname. Whether they¡¯re actually rted or not isn¡¯t known, but he¡¯s been raised at the president¡¯s side since he was a child. Some people think he might be the president¡¯s illegitimate child, but I disagree. President Tan isn¡¯t married and doesn¡¯t have a wife breathing down his neck, so why doesn¡¯t he just make this kid¡¯s identity public?¡±


    ¡°Anyways, this young master has a bad reputation and his temperament is said to be quite bad. If you meet him, just keep your head down.¡±


    The new employee blinked. ¡°He¡¯s the young master, so thepany will be his eventually. How can we avoid him forever?¡±


    Besides, this kid seemed like a natural hedonist. It was doubtful he could sessfully lead thepany in the future if he inherited it.


    Thepany not going bankrupt would already be good.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Zhang-ge gave a subtle smile and reassuringly patted his junior on the shoulder.


    He lowered his voice some more and said, ¡°Although we call him the young master, everyone believes deep down that the president will kick him out sooner orter.¡±


    ¡°Just think about it. If you have a nephew that might not even be a blood rtion who waszy, ignorant and ill-tempered... And you know about our president¡¯s temper as well. He¡¯s even colder and harder than a rock. How could a person like that tolerate this young master?¡±


    He looked around and saw that everyone was talking quietly, so he added in a whisper, ¡°I heard that the president caught this kid red-handed while he was misbehaving at so-and-so clubhouse. Apparently, he said that his nephew would be kicked out if he made trouble again. Anyways, most of us think that this young master¡¯s days are numbered.¡±


    ¡°When you put it that way...¡±


    The new employee nodded approvingly, ¡°I¡¯ve seen President Tan a few times before. He seems cold to the bone. I heard that he¡¯s very straightforward and hates it when others kiss up to him. Every one of his enemies was defeated by him, so a bad-tempered nephew with no blood rtion... Pei pei.¡±


    While they were gossiping, the elevator doors dinged. A slender man in a suit walked into the lounge area.


    ¡°President Tan.¡±


    ¡°Huh, it¡¯s President Tan.¡±


    In an instant, the previously whispering employees immediately shut their mouths.


    In silence, they watched as Tan Mingjin slightly wrinkled his eyebrows and strode over to the young master who was sprawled across the sofa.


    Everyone knew that Tan Mingjin was a moral person who seriously approached all tasks. He hated it when his subordinates did not behave properly.


    Now that he¡¯d caught the young master red-handed, he was sure to scold him.


    As the crowd thought this, their eyes drifted over, trying to get a good look at the show.


    Tan Mingjin made his move.


    ¡°Shi Qing.¡±


    In a gentle tone of voice that made people¡¯s jaws drop, his deep voice carried notes of warmth as he softly called out.


    ¡°Get up. Don¡¯t sleep on the sofa, it¡¯s not good for your back.¡±


    The crowd: !!!


    Crap!


    Were they dreaming or had the world gone insane??


    Had their cold, stern and ruthless President Tan been reced with a doppelganger?!!!


    ¡°Wu...¡±


    Greater surprises were yet toe.


    Young Master Shi Qing tore his jacket off his face grumpily. He quickly sat up with an annoyed expression.


    ¡°What are you trying to do?! I haven¡¯t even slept for a few minutes!¡±


    His overbearing attitude made the people around him start to sweat on his behalf.


    This young master really didn¡¯t even have a bit of self-awareness about who he was talking to. How could he dare to act so haughty when President Tan provided for his lifestyle?


    President Tan had quite a temper too. He¡¯d definitely be furious.


    However, in Tan Mingjin¡¯s eyes, little Shi Qing was rolling around on his shoulder with a pouty face. He yawned into his little hands, clearly upset.


    The man¡¯s eyes slowly softened as he stroked the youth¡¯s head with hisrge hands, saying soothingly, ¡°Good boy. If you¡¯re tired, go sleep in the lounge in my office and not on the sofa.¡±


    Those who had seen Tan Mingjin¡¯s bad side before: ¡°...¡±


    ¡°Uncle, you¡¯re so annoying.¡±


    The youth got up with a grumpy face and casually tied his jacket around his body, his face full of displeasure.


    This attitude seemed to stomp on everyone¡¯s faces...


    It was really something.


    Zhang-ge, who already felt like his three views were changed, decided to persevere to the end. He quietly said to the new employee.


    ¡°Just watch, President Tan is definitely angry.¡±


    However...


    Tan Mingjin smiled as little Shi Qing sat up too. The little guy nodded his head while continuing to yawn, looking like he was about to fall asleep any second.


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go upstairs. It¡¯s nearby.¡±


    Zhang-ge: ¡°...¡±


    The new employee: ¡°...¡±


    The assistant who ran down to spy on look after the young master: ¡°...¡±


    The lounge was terribly quiet as everyone speechlessly watched Tan Mingjin coax and cajole the grumpy-faced Shi Qing to the elevator. He even called the lift for him personally.


    The president even softened his voice and said, ¡°Go up by yourself first, I¡¯ll be right behind you.¡±


    Motherf¡ª


    The assistant was still rtively calm. Although his legs were a bit wobbly and his mind was somewhat dazed, he still approached Tan Mingjin like a professional. ¡°President Tan, I¡¯ll head upstairs to take care of the young master.¡±


    ¡°No need.¡±


    Tan Mingjin¡¯s mind thought of the little guy¡¯s sleepy face just now, how he continued to cutely ask for a hug despite being on the verge of nodding off. The corners of his lips slightly curled up.


    ¡°Shi Qing is sensitive to noise. You going up will disturb him again.¡±


    After raising Shi Qing for more than ten years, this was the first time this man has felt tender emotions for the child. He couldn¡¯t help but say to his assistant, ¡°Just look at Shi Qing, isn¡¯t he such a well behaved child?¡±


    Before entering the elevator, he still babbled and squirmed insistently for a hug despite being sleepy...


    What a sticky child.


    The assistant: ¡°...¡±


    The people sitting nearby: ¡°...¡±


    Tan Mingjin: ¡°En?¡±


    The assistant hurriedly nodded, ¡°Yes, yes, I¡¯ve never seen a child more well-behaved than Young Master Shi in my life.¡±


    He squeezed out a smile against his conscience and tried to think of ways to praise, ¡°Kids nowadays are always on their phones, but young master is an exception. It shows how strong his self-control is.¡¯


    That¡¯s right, he wasn¡¯t ying with his phone.


    He justzily yed with it on the sofa for a bit before taking a nap.


    Tan Mingjin: ¡°Yes, Shi Qing has always been well behaved.¡±


    His assistant: ¡°...¡±


    <i>Mom, things at work are so difficult...</i>


    Tan Mingjin: ¡°Right, I¡¯ve already talked with HR about raising your bonus.¡±


    The assistant: ¡°!!!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right! You¡¯re absolutely right! The young master is the most well-behaved child I¡¯ve ever met!¡±


    The people nearby: ¡°!!!¡±


    They immediately added: ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. The young master is so, so well-behaved and obedient.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯ll definitely be someone in the future.¡±


    ¡°Yes, such a good child. I wish my kid could be as well-behaved as the young master.¡±


    Tan Mingjin was very satisfied after hearing all these people praise Shi Qing.


    That¡¯s right, Shi Qing is a good kid.


    He just shows his affection in somewhat strange ways.


    But that doesn¡¯t diminish how good he is.


    See, everyone else can see it too!

 Chapter 108

    <h4>Chapter 108</h4>


    JackieC, thank you for the Ko-fi!


    <i>Editor: Casey</i>


    Only after he was satisfied with how much everyone had praised Shi Qing did Tan Mingjin get down to business. He handed the documents in his hand to his assistant.


    Actually, it would be better to let his assistante up and collect them, but Tan Mingjin was worried Shi Qing would not befortable in the lounge of a foreign ce. Therefore, he simply took the papers and went downstairs.


    ¡°President Tan, are you heading back?¡±


    The assistant wondered if he had misheard.


    What did he hear just now?


    The overtime fiend Tan Mingjin was leaving early??


    He was leaving early!!!


    Even though Tan Mingjin was the highest authority in thepany, the man who built his own fortune through hard work had an astonishing level of self-control. Despite being the president, he still worked a solid 8 hours a day at minimum.


    He¡¯s even voluntarily worked overtime, and it wasn¡¯t umon for him to sleep in his office when things were really busy.


    After working by his side for so long, the assistant¡¯s seen hime in early and leavete, but never did he see Tan Mingjin leave early if there wasn¡¯t an emergency.


    His heart was filled with confusion and shock, but he kept a professional smile on his face.


    ¡°I see. Would you like me to arrange for a car?¡±


    ¡°No need.¡±


    The handsome man waved his hand slightly, the corners of his lips seemed to curl up slightly like he was in a good mood.


    ¡°I¡¯ll leave with Shi Qing once he¡¯s awake.¡±


    The assistant: ¡°......¡±


    So President Tan is actually capable of something like being in the office without working?


    Is red rain about to fall from the sky next?


    Although he was very curious, the smile on the assistant¡¯s face remained respectfully professional in consideration for this month¡¯s bonus.


    ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll be downstairs. Please let me know if you need anything.¡±


    The assistant kept a smile on his face until Tan Mingjin got into the elevator and left. Then he dropped the act and cursed with an armful of documents.


    The previously quiet lounge immediately erupted into lively discussions, all of which were about Tan Mingjin¡¯s reaction just now.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Didn¡¯t people say that President Tan and the young master weren¡¯t on good terms? It didn¡¯t seem that way from what I saw! In fact, the president seemed eager to spoil him in every way...¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right! Who spread that rumour? Can¡¯t they even try to make it convincing? I really thought the young master¡¯s days were numbered.¡±


    ¡°Now I know why they say children are the chains that hold men down. Just look at our President Tan, he¡¯s always cold and serious, but his voice is so soft when ites to the young master.¡±


    Someone else went to ask the assistant: ¡°Ge, what in the world is going on, ah? Why is President Tan treating him even better than a blood-rted son??¡±


    The assistant: ¡°......¡±


    How was he supposed to know?


    If he knew, he would have been promoted and given a raise already.


    But as Tan Mingjin¡¯s assistant, he was with him nearly 16 hours a day. It would be too humiliating to admit that he didn¡¯t know.


    The assistant coughed dryly and said in a serious tone.


    ¡°This is a family matter for President Tan. Don¡¯t talk about it so casually.¡±


    As soon as he said this, the colleagues who had just been openly discussing it immediately shut their mouths.


    The assistant was somewhat relieved to see this.


    Although he was technically only an assistant on paper, he was the president¡¯s assistant.


    That meant in ancient times, he would¡¯ve been the head eunuch. Everyone had to give him some face.


    As he grewcent, the assistant suddenly stiffened.


    Pei!


    There¡¯s no way he¡¯s a eunuch!


    ****


    At this moment, Tan Mingjin arrived upstairs.


    His office has a private lounge inside. When he bought the building for renovation, Tan Mingjin, who was already a workaholic, specifically asked for a lounge to be installed so that he could have a ce to sleep after workingte into the night.


    Tan Mingjin was not the delicate type. Because it was still in thepany building, he just went with the bare minimum for the lounge; a cupboard and a bed.


    He thought it was fine when it was just him using the space, but Tan Mingjin could vaguely recall that Shi Qing was very high maintenance in every way.


    They moved when Shi Qing was 14, pretty much half a grown-up already. Thus, he was very picky about the furnishings in his bedroom.


    Shi Qing whined incessantly then that the bed was so ufortable that he had nightmares every night. It got to the point that Tan Mingjin just gave him the money to order the bed he wanted.


    Because of this, the man didn¡¯t know if the bed in the lounge wasfortable enough for Shi Qing.


    Tan Mingjin thought about having the lounge renovated sooner thanter since Shi Qing would being here more often.


    As he carefully opened the door, he saw the youth entangled in the nket on the bed, sound asleep.


    His expression, which was always twisted with unruliness and defiance, was now at peace.


    The man saw that Shi Qing was asleep, so he approached him silently in a deliberately slow fashion. He gradually sat by the edge of the bed and smiled as he looked down at his nephew¡¯s very domineering sleeping face.


    Tan Mingjin rarely saw Shi Qing sleeping before. Now that he¡¯s gotten a good look, he wanted to chuckle.


    What a domineering person. He tries his best to upy as much territory as possible, even when asleep.


    Then he nced at little Shi Qing nearby.


    This time, the little guy wasn¡¯t on the youth¡¯s shoulder, he was on top of Shi Qing.


    Since Shi Qing was lying on his back, so was he.


    His little body was arranged the same way as well, with all four limbs spread out like the character ´ó. His little face was ruddy from sleep, with his little mouth slightly ajar and snoring lightly.


    Sometimes, his little brows would furrow, or he would kick his tiny legs. He would also raise his tiny hand asionally to rub his tender face in displeasure.


    His obviously dreaming appearance could easily melt the hearts of others.


    Tan Mingjin smiled as he watched over the two for a while. Then he gently tugged the nket from the youth¡¯s hands and snugly covered him with it.


    The always arrogant and overbearing Shi Qing was now entirely covered by the nket, except for his porcin face.


    Now that he thought about it, it was strange how this child¡¯s features normally appeared showy, but they seemed tranquil when he quietened down. His nose was slightly lifted and his lips were ruby red and moist.


    Shi Qing got his looks from his mother rather than his father. At least, that was what Tan Mingjin thought since he¡¯s never met that girl before.


    But his delicate features did look a bit like Tan Mingjin when he was still a teen in school.


    At that time, he had many suitors that were attracted to his beauty and academic achievements, but Tan Mingjin was solely focused on earning money. Afterward, when he achieved sess, established hispany, and expanded his influence to what it was today, Tan Mingjin began to pay attention to his physique.


    Over time, his figure became tall and slender, and he radiated an aura of dignified stability. It dissuaded many girls from pursuing him like before.


    So even if Tan Mingjin had raised Shi Qing, few people suspected that he was the president¡¯s illegitimate son.


    ¡°Wu......¡±


    While the man¡¯s thought strayed, the sleeping Shi Qing murmured restlessly again. His formerly obediently still body stirred.


    Tan Mingjin subconsciously reached out to pat his shoulder. As he got closer, he heard the youth mumble for him. ¡°Uncle......¡±


    He was stunned and actually a little ttered.


    Did Shi Qing actually feel close enough to Tan Mingjin to call for him even in his dreams?


    This time, it was the sleeping youth instead of little Shi Qing who made the man¡¯s heart melt.


    His gaze softened as he patted Shi Qing lightly on the back. He quietly coaxed with his deep voice, ¡°Uncle is here.¡±


    He wondered what Shi Qing was dreaming of?


    His childhood?


    Or a time when they yed together?


    While Tan Mingjin was thinking about this, Shi Qing called out again.


    ¡°Uncle......¡±


    The youth cried out again in a daze, making duck lips with closed eyes. His rather pretty ruby red lips were pushed into a circr shape.


    His porcin face was slightly flushed as he rubbed restlessly against the nket. ¡°Mua! Mua! Mua!¡±


    A corner of the nket fell off, exposing little Shi Qing as well.


    The little guy was curled up with fluttering long eyshes and a flushed face, giggling quietly.


    Although he didn¡¯t kiss the air like Shi Qing did, because his little hand happened to be beside his face, the little guy ended up asionally kissing the back of his own hand.


    Tan Mingjin didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry.


    He suspected that Shi Qing was dreaming of his childhood, when his paternal grandmother hadn¡¯t passed away yet. Because she only had one grandson, the olddy spoiled him rotten.


    The little guy was unbelievably overbearing, demanding kisses from everyone and getting angry if they didn¡¯t y along.


    At that time, Tan Mingjin was so busy that he rarely came back, so the little guy never had a chance to ask him for a smooch. He heard about this behaviour from Shi Qing¡¯s grandmother over the phone.


    In the blink of an eye, this child has already grown this big.


    Looking at how the youth under the nket kept making duck lips like he was stubbornly waiting for a kiss, Tan Mingjin smiled and stroked his head.


    ¡°Good boy, sleep well.¡±


    After being touched on the head, Shi Qing became docile. He moved his body slightly, making the quilt slid off his shoulders again. However, this time his loose clothing followed suit.


    A round and pale shoulder was exposed to the air.


    Shi Qing has always liked to wear loose and baggy clothes to appear trendy. Before, Tan Mingjin found his fashion choices strange and unruly.


    He didn¡¯t find Shi Qing¡¯s aesthetic abnormal anymore, but there should be a limit to how loose his clothes were.


    Shi Qing¡¯s skin was very pale and delicate. He was born with good looks and a well-proportioned body. His exposed shoulder made him appear dainty and even more beautiful.


    For the first time, the man realized how attractive the child he had raised was.


    He looked at thepletely rxed figure of the child sleeping in his bed, how reassured andfortable he seemed to be. Something shed through his mind.


    His mouth also seemed to be a bit dry.


    ¡°Ba-dum! Ba-dum¡±


    His heart was beating harder too.


    Tan Mingjin felt that he¡¯s been staring at Shi Qing for too long.


    So he reached out and gently tugged on the youth¡¯s loose clothes, covering that pale shoulder.


    Shi Qing¡¯s eyes were closed, but he still felt the increasing temperature in the air.


    The youth then turned over, seemingly unintentionally. In the end, his left side remained covered, but his right shoulder was now the one exposed.


    Tan Mingjin¡¯s breathing slowed a little more.


    His heart was beating even faster.


    The man turned around almost subconsciously.


    He didn¡¯t even bother to think about why he averted his eyes when they were both men here.


    Besides, it was just a shoulder. Plenty of men had their shoulders exposed in the summer, so what was he hiding for?


    Despite this reasoning, his heart wasn¡¯t beating any slower.


    Whether he closed his eyes or not, the image of Shi Qing nestled in the nkets and sleeping peacefully was all he could see.


    Tan Mingjin licked his lips. His eyes fell on the bedside table.


    Shi Qing¡¯s eyes remained closed throughout. He sensed the man turn around and rustled through something.


    He shrank deeper into the covers.


    [Tongtong, we did it.]


    By the bed...


    The man frowned solemnly. He stared at the white expanse of skin with a rapidly beating heart.


    He reached out slowly...


    And pulled the loose clothing up again.


    Then he immediately secured it with the clips he had just retrieved from the bedside table.


    ¡°Whew!¡±


    After making sure it was firmly mped, Tan Mingjin breathed a sigh of relief.


    This way it won¡¯t fall off again.


    Clips are so useful.


    He nced uneasily at the other side. Eventually, he reached out again.


    Gathering Shi Qing¡¯s clothes tightly, he mped them using a second clip.


    <i>There, all done!</i>

 Chapter 109

    <h4>Chapter 109</h4>


    <i>Editor: Sahloknir</i>


    Shi Qing: ¡°...¡±


    He couldn¡¯t do anything buty there for a second.


    He had to roll over again before he was sure Tan Mingjin had really used clips to secure his clothes.


    Then he was silent again.


    The System just heard Shi Qing call for it. It curiously popped out: [Host, what did we do?]


    Shi Qing was silent for a few seconds. [Nothing, continue ying by yourself.]


    The System, who was still a bit simpleminded after all this time, obediently went on its way.


    But it was curious about something. Why did Host sound like he was gritting his teeth just now?


    Tan Mingjin knew nothing about that exchange. He was worried that the clips would bother Shi Qing now that the youth turned over. After a moment of hesitation, he cautiously reached out for Shi Qing¡¯s shoulder. Before he could ascertain whether the clip was bothering Shi Qing, the originally sleeping youth slowly opened his eyes.


    Shi Qing¡¯s eyes were very beautiful. Genuine peach blossom eyes peeked out under long eyshes. They usually gave off an unruly feeling, but his eyes now seemed a bit seductive since they were clouded by sleep.


    And now, these seductive eyes were looking at Tan Mingjin with a bit of confusion.


    For some reason, the man who had just calmed his mind felt his heart race again.


    Even the air seemed to heat up.


    Neither of them said anything until Shi Qing seemed to wake up more. He blinked his pretty eyes and called out to Tan Mingjin.


    ¡°Uncle.¡±


    The youth¡¯s voice was usually very crisp, but perhaps because he had just woken up, his words were somewhat husky and gentle.


    Tan Mingjin almost immediately recalled a novel that was popr amongst his ssmates in elementary school. One of the characters in it was a pixie whose voice always had a seductive quality to it.


    The man¡¯s memory had always been exceptional. He could still recall several passages from the book about that pixie, which described Shi Qing to a ¡®T¡¯.


    He was still in a daze when the youth woke uppletely. Shi Qing sat up and looked down disgruntledly at the clips on his shoulder. He immediately threw a tantrum. ¡°What is this!? Who did this to me?!¡±


    Somehow, Tan Mingjin found theint somewhat endearing.


    His heart seemed to beat even faster.


    The man subconsciously hid his emotions and coughed dryly. He used cold words to disguise the guilt that welled up inside. ¡°I did it. I¡¯ve told you before to not wear the kind of clothing that shows your shoulders. Boys like you need to be more proper.¡±


    He knew that his words would not go over well the moment he said them. Shi Qing has always hated being criticized. Every time they had a disagreement due to this, it always culminated in a big argument.


    ¡°So what if I¡¯m a boy!? Are boys not allowed to dress like this? Why am I the only one that can¡¯t when everyone else can? My clothes aren¡¯t even the kind with holes in them yet!¡±


    As expected, Young Master Shi, who hadn¡¯t slept enough, exploded again. He obviously believed that Tan Mingjin was picking a fight.


    Little Shi Qing also woke up with him and retook his ce on hisrger counterpart¡¯s shoulder. His face was just as angry.


    His little face had unhappiness written all over it with a hint of grievance as well. He red at Tan Mingjin like the man had wronged him in some way.


    The youth was still fuming, ¡°You¡¯re even trying to control what I wear. Why didn¡¯t you say anything about Cheng Yunling when she attended that awards ceremony in that skimpy outfit that showed her entire back? Why didn¡¯t you say she was indecent? Oh, I know, because you were too busy watching with great interest!¡±


    Little Shi Qing on his shoulder also bared his fangs: ¡°Pei pei pei!¡±


    Tan Mingjin wrinkled his brows slightly at the usation.


    What did this have to do with Cheng Yunling.


    Then the man remembered that Shi Qing suspected he liked Cheng Yunling and wanted to steal her away.


    Again, he didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. He tried to open his mouth to exin.


    However, Young Master Shi acted like he had seized a great advantage. He didn¡¯t give Tan Mingjin a chance to speak, firing off remarks like a shotgun.


    ¡°You say that I¡¯m indecent when I wear loose clothing, but you sit in front of the TV every day staring at Cheng Yunling¡¯s bare shoulders!! Once or twice would be fine, but then you go and search upmercials she¡¯s been in! You obviously have a thing for indecency after watching hermercials eight times in a row. Why is she allowed to be indecent but I¡¯m not?!¡±


    His argument was obviously twisting the truth.


    When he was at home, Tan Mingjin tended to sit in his office and watch the news asionally.


    Yes, sometimes he nced at Cheng Yunling¡¯smercials, but that was because she reminded him of histe mother.


    His mother had worked herself to the bone to support their family. She was reluctant to waste money on pictures, so Tan Mingjin could only reminisce about his mother using his memories when he missed her.


    So when he discovered that Cheng Yunling looked like his mother, Tan Mingjin would look up every time he saw one of her advertisements. They made him feel like his mother was still alive and well, smiling gently at him.


    This somehow turned into proof that he liked Cheng Yunling in Shi Qing¡¯s eyes.


    Tan Mingjin: ¡°You¡¯ve misunderstood¡ª¡±


    Shi Qing: ¡°Pei. What¡¯s there to misunderstand? Did you think I wouldn¡¯t find out about your feelings for her when we live under the same roof??¡±


    Little Shi Qing cooperated: ¡°Pei pei pei!¡±


    Tan Mingjin: ¡°It¡¯s not what you think¡ª¡±


    Shi Qing: ¡°Yes, I know. I¡¯ve only seen the surface. After all, Uncle is willing to believe her over the child you¡¯ve raised by your side for years. You think that I drugged her, and you were willing to throw me out for her sake.¡±


    His anger-filled words gradually grew quiet. In the end, he was gritting his teeth with a fierce expression.


    On the other hand, little Shi Qing wasn¡¯t acting fierce or spitting at Tan Mingjin anymore. His head drooped down as he sobbed and wiped at his tears.


    The youth took a deep breath and looked up at the ceiling at a forty-five degree angle.


    ¡°Since you¡¯re willing to go so far for Cheng Yunling when you haven¡¯t even confessed yet, then what will happen to me when you two make it official? I bet you can¡¯t wait to throw me out then. When you two get married this year and have two children in three... When Uncle has a new family, I¡¯ll be living on the streets.¡±


    Little Shi Qing: ¡°Ying ying...ying...¡±


    Tan Mingjin: ¡°...¡±


    What is wrong with this child¡¯s brain.


    He couldn¡¯t help but hold his forehead, ¡°Shi Qing, listen to me first.¡±


    ¡°What else is Uncle going to say? You¡¯ve already made your move.¡± The youth bristled with a stubborn expression, pretending he didn¡¯t care as he pointed to the clips on his clothes.


    ¡°This is the proof.¡±


    ¡°Cheng Yunling hasn¡¯t even stepped in the door yet, and you¡¯ve already started to physically punish me.¡±


    Tan Mingjin: ¡°...¡±


    President Tan, who was now deeply aware of what it meant to throw a tantrum and nitpick, rubbed at his brows.


    ¡°Those clips are just to help hold up your clothes.¡±


    Shi Qing snorted coldly and ripped one off, ¡°Do you take me for a three-year-old?¡±


    ¡°Uncle, you like Cheng Yunling, don¡¯t you? Fine, let me tell you right now that I like her too. You saw how close we were before.¡±


    Tan Mingjin, who immediately recalled how hard little Shi Qing was spitting at Cheng Yunling: ¡°...¡±


    Yes, he saw it. Very clearly too.


    Even though he knew that Shi Qing was still angry, Tan Mingjin wanted tough right now.


    He obviously didn¡¯t like her, but he insisted he did. How could this child be so funny?


    As the man thought this, he could not help but smile faintly. He asked Shi Qing, ¡°Do you really like her?¡±


    He just wanted to tease Shi Qing a little, but the youth in front of him furiously red at him after his question.


    As for little Shi Qing, he was stunned for a few seconds and stopped sobbing.


    Instead, he wailed.


    Shi Qing didn¡¯t cry, he just questioned the man with burning eyes.


    ¡°What¡¯s that supposed to mean? You still won¡¯t give up on her after seeing how close we are?¡±


    Tan Mingjin: ¡°???¡±


    Tan Mingjin: ¡°That wasn¡¯t what I...¡±


    But the youth didn¡¯t want to listen to anything he had to say. The rims of Shi Qing¡¯s eyes reddened from grievance or anger. He gave his uncle a wicked re like a little wolf cub: ¡°I¡¯ll show you how much I like her!¡±


    With that, he turned, shoved his feet into his shoes and stalked out.


    BANG!!!


    He mmed the door closed especially hard.


    President Tan, who was left alone in the lounge: ¡°...¡±


    Even from a distance, he could still hear little Shi Qing¡¯s wails. That sound made everyone who heard it shed tears. The uninformed would definitely think that Tan Mingjin had badly bullied him.


    Tan Mingjin waited until he could no longer hear the sound of little Shi Qing¡¯s cries, before he slowly pinched his brow. With a little hesitation, he sat down on the bed.


    It hadn¡¯t been long since Shi Qing was here. His warmth still lingered on the bed.


    The man slightly looked down and set his hands on the soft nket. He gently stroked it like it was Shi Qing¡¯s head.


    ***


    Every member of the crew knew that Young Master Shi¡¯s methods of pursuing Cheng Yunling had escted again.


    Nevermind the daily truckful of roses, the young master somehow justified sticking self-righteously around the set everyday with three bodyguards surrounding him like a couplet.


    First line: You are my little heart


    Next line: I am your big baby


    The horizontal finisher: Great luck and fortune


    Every day, this young master came to the set with his three bodyguards like clockwork. He would theny down on his recliner with his bodyguards surrounding him like the lines in a couplet.


    High profile was too light of a description.


    It would be more urate to say that Shi Qing¡¯s entourage was the most attention grabbing group on set.


    Although every move of his was very high profile, most of the crew still liked Young Master Shi due to his generosity.


    He was like a fighter jet among the rich second generations, the kind that had luxury written in bold on his face. Not to mention treating everyone to meals, milk tea and cake on a daily basis, he would even invite everyone to stay in a hotel when the ce they were filming changed.


    Who wouldn¡¯t like this kind of sucker kindhearted person?


    There¡¯s only probably two crew members bothered by Shi Qing¡¯s presence.


    The first was Cheng Yunling, and the other was Zheng Xuexue, who was jealous Cheng Yunling managed to ¡®hook up¡¯ with such a rich young man.


    Cheng Yunling was just troubled because she realized Shi Qing didn¡¯t like her despite making such a big show of courting her.


    Zheng Xuexue was just jealous to the point that her eyes turned red.


    Especially when it was lunch time. Young Master Shi, who always acted arrogant and domineering to everyone else, would hover attentively around Cheng Yunling.


    ¡°Here Yunling, eat one of these. I¡¯ll feed you,¡±


    ¡°Here, I know you like to eat this. I¡¯ll feed you.¡±


    ¡°Have a sip of milk tea. I¡¯ll feed you.¡±


    The way he treated Cheng Yunling like a priceless treasure made Zheng Xuexue want to explode from envy.


    What did Cheng Yunling do to deserve this??


    Look at how sly that woman is! Can you believe she actuallyined yesterday that she¡¯s gained two pounds in a few days?!


    Bragging!


    She was definitely bragging!


    However, in reality...


    Shi Qing: ¡°Here Yunling, eat one of these. I¡¯ll feed you.¡±


    Young Master Shi gestured for Cheng Yunling to open her mouth.


    Cheng Yunling: ¡°...No thanks.¡±


    Shi Qing: ¡°I saved your life, a debt you can never repay. Why are you so reluctant to let me feed you?¡±


    Cheng Yunling silently opened her mouth.


    She was about to close her mouth when the food was close.


    Shi Qing: ¡°Don¡¯t move. Keep this position and don¡¯t move.¡±


    ¡ªClick!


    The bodyguard next to him immediately took a picture of ¡®Shi Qing feeding Cheng Yunling¡¯.


    The smile on Young Master Shi¡¯s face immediately faded. He threw his chopsticks away and turned. ¡°How was it? Did you get a good shot?¡±


    The bodyguard patted his chest as he showed the photo to his employer: ¡°Look at this, young master. It¡¯s super clear.¡±


    Cheng Yunling, who didn¡¯t even get to eat that bite of food: ¡°...¡±


    In the afternoon, Shi Qing treated everyone to milk tea. He brought one over to Cheng Yunling, turning the straw in her direction with a sunny expression. ¡°I¡¯ll feed you milk tea.¡±


    In order to maintain her figure, Cheng Yunling had abstained from milk tea for a long time. But the allure of the enticing fragrance made her turn away in agony. ¡°I can¡¯t. There¡¯s too many calories in that for a drink.¡±


    Shi Qing: ¡°Have a sip. It¡¯ll be fine.¡±


    He added, ¡°You can never repay the debt you owe me for saving your life.¡±


    So Cheng Yunling tried to justify it to herself. ¡°I don¡¯t want to drink it, but someone is forcing me to.¡±


    Satisfied, she scooted over to take a sip.


    Young Master Shi: ¡°Wait, don¡¯t move. Keep this position while I get my uncle on video chat so he can see how much we love each other.¡±


    When the video chat was set up, Cheng Yunling slurped her milk tea in the background and watched as Young Master Shi talked to Tan Mingjin.


    Anyway, Shi Qing forced her to drink this, so it would be a waste to not finish it.


    As she drank, Cheng Yunling didn¡¯t forget to act professionally and show a shy smile when Shi Qing bragged about their ¡®harmonious rtionship¡¯.


    But for some reason, maybe she saw it wrong, but Cheng Yunling felt like President Tan always had a weird look in his eyes.


    Tan Mingjin took the time to sit in his office and video chat with Shi Qing, silently listening to him ther on.


    ¡°Uncle, did you see the picture I sent you? Yunling actually wanted to eat it herself, but I think it¡¯s more intimate when I feed her.¡±


    ¡°Aiya, I really like her too much...and she likes me so much back.¡±


    The man looked at little Shi Qing, who was trying to roll his big cute eyes: ¡°...¡±


    Oblivious to the fact that the little Shi Qing on his shoulder had betrayed him, Shi Qing continued to chatter.


    ¡°This is probably what it¡¯s like to be in love. I¡¯m practically living on set now because it¡¯s so hard to go a day without seeing Yunling.¡±


    Little Shi Qing£º¡±Pei...Bleh!¡±


    Shi Qing turned to look at Cheng Yunling, who was taking full advantage of Zhang-jie not being here to slurp down her milk tea. ¡°I don¡¯t think anyone on Earth likes her more sincerely than me.¡±


    Little Shi Qing was so disgusted with himself that he sprawled out listlessly like a corpse.


    Shi Qing: ¡°Uncle, why haven¡¯t you said anything?¡±


    Tan Mingjin watched quietly as little Shi Qing, who realized his head was facing Cheng Yunling¡¯s direction, twisted his little body so that his head was somehow facing Tan Mingjin while his butt and feet were aimed at Cheng Yunling.


    He tried to hold back hisughter and nodded with a serious face.


    ¡°I also think that you are very sincere.¡±

 Chapter 110

    <h4>Chapter 110</h4>


    <i>Editor: Casey</i>


    Shi Qing being ¡®sincere¡¯ was cute in Tan Mingjin¡¯s eyes, but Cheng Yunling couldn¡¯t stand it.


    It¡¯s not that Shi Qing¡¯s attitude bothered her or anything. Truth be told, although the young master never hid the fact that he was using Cheng Yunling as a means to an end, he treated her pretty well.


    Young Master Shi was easily able to offer her positions as a brand spokesperson or even lucrative contracts with lots of future merchandise.


    If it wasn¡¯t for how he looked prettier than her, how his cor bone was more delicate than hers, and how even his skin was so soft and supple and three shades lighter than hers...


    Cheng Yunling might have fallen for him.


    After all, although Shi Qing has a hair-trigger temper, he¡¯s been all talk so far. Besides, he saved Cheng Yunling¡¯s life and didn¡¯t mind how she thought he had drugged her.


    That¡¯s right. Right now, Cheng Yunling was 100% certain that Shi Qing wouldn¡¯t drug and take advantage of her.


    After all, Young Master Shi was overflowing with disdain for her.


    In short, human tool Cheng Yunling didn¡¯t really want to be a tool anymore.


    It¡¯s not that she felt mistreated or anything, it¡¯s just that her weight¡¯s been slowly but surely inching upwards since Shi Qing arrived on set.


    As we all know, actors needed to maintain a certain weight in order to look good on camera. Cheng Yunling wasn¡¯t an exception. She was known by her fans as a little fairy, but she¡¯s already gained five pounds in the past few days.


    Five pounds!!!


    Five pounds, ah!!!


    How could she let this slide?


    The culprit was Shi Qing, who kept feeding her. After all, after the young master figured out how to video chat with his uncle, he stopped taking pictures in favour of videos.


    Before, Cheng Yunling was able to rely on her strong perseverance and desire to be thin to barely resist eating after taking pictures.


    This was also in part because Young Master Shi couldn¡¯t care less if she ate or not after the photos had been taken.


    But now he¡¯s changed to videos!!!


    So Cheng Yunling was now a backdrop in Shi Qing¡¯s video calls with Tan Mingjin.


    Unlike other backdrops, backdrop Cheng Yunling had food in her mouth all the time.


    After eating so much, it was no wonder she gained weight.


    But most importantly, to her horror, Cheng Yunling discovered that her original iron grasp over her appetite had vanished, perhaps due to being able to indulgetely. She had uncontroble cravings for all sorts of food at night.


    It was truly terrifying.


    She had to do something.


    Learning from her pain, Cheng Yunling decided to confront Shi Qing.


    After listening to her various exnations, the young master narrowed his eyes slightly and looked Cheng Yunling up and down.


    ¡°You¡¯re rejecting my advances for such a simple reason?¡±


    Cheng Yunling: ¡°...Young Master Shi, it¡¯s not that I¡¯m rejecting your advances. I¡¯m rejecting your superficial advances.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    The youth¡¯s fair face, which was at least two shades paler than hers, showed a bit of arrogance like he was doing Cheng Yunling a favour.


    ¡°Fine, my superficial advances.¡±


    As expected, he didn¡¯t get angry. Shi Qing just gave a very nd request, ¡°That¡¯s fine too. But you can¡¯t remain single. That¡¯s out of the question.¡±


    Cheng Yunling: ¡°......¡±


    What did her being single or not have to do with Shi Qing no longer treating her like a tool??


    She really did not understand what went through this young master¡¯s head. She decided to just ask outright.


    Young Master Shi replied with a straight face, ¡°Of course, it¡¯s to prevent you from bing my aunt.¡±


    ¡°Tsk, you know how my uncle feels about you. If it wasn¡¯t for me in the middle, you two might¡¯ve hit it off long ago. That¡¯s why I¡¯ve always said his taste was bad. He actually fell for someone like you.¡±


    Cheng Yunling, who always felt like the gaze of the young man in front of her was filled with disdain: ¡°......¡±


    She really didn¡¯t expect this.


    She¡¯s obviously been trying to exin that her past rtionship with President Tan was whiter and iner than tofu.


    But the reason Shi Qing¡¯s been tormenting her for so long turned out to be because he was afraid of her bing his aunt.


    Besides, just look at those recent video chats. President Tan¡¯s eyes were glued to Shi Qing the whole time. He didn¡¯t even look at her once, okay?


    So on what basis did Shi Qing think the president liked her??


    Cheng Yunling: ¡°Young Master Shi, I have already exined this many times, but I don¡¯t feel that way about President Tan at all.¡±


    Shi Qing: ¡°Tsk, my uncle is so handsome and nice. How can you not like him?¡±


    His voice grew gloomy. He lifted his chin and condescendingly sized up Cheng Yunling again.


    ¡°But you, on the other hand... You¡¯re not as good-looking or as wealthy as my uncle. Your eyes aren¡¯t big enough, your nose isn¡¯t lifted enough, and your lips aren¡¯t red enough. Your hands are so small and short too. I really don¡¯t know what Uncle sees in you.¡±


    Cheng Yunling: ...I¡¯m going to beat him to death.


    After forcefully hypnotizing herself several times with the mantra ¡®you can¡¯t, can¡¯t, can¡¯t afford to offend this young master¡¯, Cheng Yunling took a deep breath and squeezed out a smile.


    ¡°Then we have a deal, Young Master Shi. I¡¯ll quickly find someone to be with, so you don¡¯t have to worry about me bing your...aunt.¡±


    The word ¡®aunt¡¯ was said through gritted teeth.


    Her words came straight from her heart.


    She had no intentions of being saddled with a big nephew like Shi Qing.


    Fortunately, Cheng Yunling was somewhat interested in the male lead for this drama. As a girl, she was too embarrassed to speak to him before.


    But now...


    In order to get rid of mental patient Shi Qing, her previous hesitance vanished into thin air.


    This guy liked Cheng Yunling too. It was just that he thought he didn¡¯t have a chance after seeing Shi Qing¡¯s enthusiastic courting and how Cheng Yunling warmed up to the young master after he saved her life.


    Life was indeed filled with great ups and downs. Just as he was dealing with heartbreak, the girl he liked came straight to him.


    The two got close quickly, but they didn¡¯t make their rtionship public immediately because they were both famous. They nned to announce it at a suitable time.


    Due to this, some people misunderstood what was going on.


    Zheng Xuexue was overjoyed, thinking she found evidence that Cheng Yunling was cheating.


    Tan Mingjin was worried that Shi Qing would feel down now that Cheng Yunling found someone else. Even though little Shi Qing has always disliked Cheng Yunling, Shi Qing¡¯s been chasing after Cheng Yunling for quite some time. He was a person concerned with reputation, so seeing Cheng Yunling being in the arms of someone else might be hard for him.


    Tan Mingjin, who had to video chat with Shi Qing everyday before he could worktely, hesitated for less than a second before deciding to go visit Shi Qing in person.


    Just as he arrived, he bumped into Zheng Xuexue who was going to tattle.


    Zheng Xuexue was overjoyed to see Tan Mingjin.


    Isn¡¯t there a saying for this..? Oh, hitting two birds with one stone!


    She blurted out everything about how Cheng Yunling was a two-timing schemer.


    However, the two people who should have been furious didn¡¯t react too much.


    Shi Qing gave Tan Mingjin a smug look.


    Why was he so smug when the beauty he¡¯s been chasing after ran off!?!


    Tan Mingjin¡¯s lips were tinged with a smile as he looked back at Shi Qing.


    And the ecstatic little Shi Qing twirling and dancing joyfully on his shoulder.


    Zheng Xuexue: ¡°Young Master Shi, Cheng Yunling has really gone too far this time. Sigh, even I can¡¯t believe she would do such a thing.¡±


    No one paid her any attention.


    She paused out of embarrassment for a few seconds, but she decided to continue, ¡°You¡¯re here too, President Tan? I¡¯ve heard that you and Cheng Yunling have a good rtionship. Have you heard the news about her new boyfriend?¡±


    Just like before, no one paid any attention to her.


    Zheng Xuexue gnashed her teeth and pressed on: ¡°Although we¡¯re good friends, I can¡¯t condone some of the things she¡¯s done. Actually...sigh. Nevermind, I shouldn¡¯t be saying such things...¡±


    She waited for Shi Qing or Tan Mingjin to ask her a question so she could borate, but neither of them even nced at her.


    Finally, Tan Mingjin shifted.


    Zheng Xuexue grew excited. She opened her mouth, ¡°President Tan, I...¡±


    However, the slim man didn¡¯t even spare her a nce. He went straight to Shi Qing.


    With a smile, he reached out and rubbed the youth¡¯s head, speaking in a doting tone.


    ¡°Are you happy now?¡±


    Zheng Xuexue: ¡°......¡±


    Alright, fine.


    Apparently I¡¯m transparent now.

 Chapter 111.1

    <h4>Chapter 111.1</h4>


    <i>Editor: Sahloknir</i>


    ¡°Tsk, what¡¯s there to be happy about?¡±


    The young man crossed his arms coldly and disdainfully. The words ¡®I don¡¯t care¡¯ were practically written all over his body.


    Tan Mingjin smiled softly as he looked at little Shi Qing, who was on hisrger counterpart¡¯s shoulder and trying to pole dance on an imaginary pole. He wanted to chuckle.


    This child, how could he be so awkward sometimes?


    Because his heart had softened, the man ruffled Shi Qing¡¯s hair again.


    ¡°What are you doing?! I¡¯m not a child! Stop always touching my head, it¡¯s annoying.¡±


    No matter how you looked at him, Shi Qing seemed like a rebellious teenager. He tried to shake the man¡¯s hand off unhappily, but he either used too little force or Tan Mingjin didn¡¯t let go, because his long hand remained where it was, brushing against the soft strands of hair.


    Even the invisible Zheng Xuexue watching from the side felt that President Tan was definitely going to be angry.


    Tan Mingjin was notoriously difficult to deal with. Considering he built his business from the ground up, he was certainly no easy target.


    But Young Master Shi actually dared to treat him with such an attitude...


    Zheng Xuexue feared she was about to witness domestic violence.


    And yet...


    The smile on Tan Mingjin¡¯s lips didn¡¯t even dim. His gaze was still soft, and his deep voice was still gentle.


    ¡°We haven¡¯t seen each other for so long, so Uncle wants to get close to you.¡±


    Shi Qing was not buying it, vividly demonstrating what it meant to be an unfilial son. His voice conveyed his impatience.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you feel cringey saying those things?¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°Forget it.¡± The young master nced at Tan Mingjin like he was doing the man a favour. ¡°Since you like it, I¡¯ll put up with it for now. But keep track of the time. You owe me a new car every ten seconds.¡±


    As he spoke, Tan Mingjin¡¯s ears were filled with the sounds of little Shi Qing¡¯s jubnt babbling.


    ¡°Ya ya ya ya.¡±


    His cat-like eyes squinted slightly, and his fair little face was full of contented joy. As he babbled on, the little guy tried to stand on tiptoe so that his uncle could pet his head better.


    When he wasfortable enough, little Shi Qing would even turn around lightly and open his little arms, babbling for a hug.


    ¡°It¡¯s been twenty seconds now. That¡¯s two cars. If you go past thirty you have to double my allowance for a month. Triple if you go past forty.¡±


    Tan Mingjin looked like he had been hypnotized. His smile never faded. His thoughts were almost audible, ¡°Yes, yes, yes. Our Shi Qing didn¡¯t want me to touch his head, but I insisted.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll increase your allowance.¡±


    The two of them weren¡¯t exactly keeping their voices down. More than a few people saw what was happening.


    The bystanders: ¡°&#k2026;¡±


    The world of rich people really was perplexing.


    Having satisfied both Shi Qing and little Shi Qing, the man petted the youth¡¯s hair onest time before asking, ¡°Do you want to go eat?¡±


    ¡°Not really. But since Uncle wants to, I¡¯ll keep youpany so that people don¡¯t keep saying that I treat you badly.¡±


    The young master had a very condescending look on his face.


    Tan Mingjin looked to his shoulder at little Shi Qing, who also lifted his little chin haughtily. But he kept sneaking peeks filled with anticipation at Tan Mingjin out of the corner of his eyes. The man wanted to chuckle again.


    ¡°Good, our Shi Qing treats Uncle the best. Let¡¯s go, my car is parked over there.¡±


    The two left.


    Zheng Xuexue, who had been there the whole time but never got so much as a look from either of them no matter what she said: ¡°...¡±


    That wasn¡¯t even what made her angry the most. It was what those people passing by immediately started to discuss what had just happened.


    ¡°OMG, what a filial uncle and nephew pair. Didn¡¯t you say before that President Tan was very aloof and cold? Looked to me like he has a good temper.¡±


    ¡°He really is aloof and cold, but that depends on the person. At least, he was quite cold to me thest time I ran into him.¡±


    ¡°Young Master Shi really is lucky. Not only is he a rich second generation, he¡¯s also doted upon. Although he¡¯s President Tan¡¯s nephew, President Tan isn¡¯t married and has no children of his own, so the young master will inherit everything in the future.¡±


    ¡°Right? Wasn¡¯t there a rumour about President Tan and Young Master Shi fighting over Chengoshi? It sure didn¡¯t seem that way to me. The young master¡¯s been video calling the president everydaytely. It seems like they¡¯re very close. If Chengoshi marries Young Master Shi, she¡¯ll be marrying rich.¡±


    Zheng Xuexue grew more and more furious as she listened on the side.


    These people didn¡¯t know what she knew.


    Cheng Yunling had left Shi Qing behind long ago and was now with another man.


    The words they said with such envy was worth shit.


    Even if Zheng Xuexue was absolutely convinced that Cheng Yunling was with someone else, she couldn¡¯t settle down when she thought about how her efforts just now were shut down. Especially since Shi Qing acted like he didn¡¯t hear anything and President Tan acted like he didn¡¯t see anything.


    Seeing those people get more and more into their conversation, she was tempted to announce that Cheng Yunling had a boyfriend. However, she didn¡¯t do that.


    Zheng Xuexue telling Shi Qing about it was gossip at best.


    If she told the crew members, it would be nder.


    If she did that and got exposed on the inte, her reputation would suffer a death blow.


    Zheng Xuexue¡¯s expression was twisted as she forced herself to endure.


    Finally, she couldn¡¯t help but cough dryly as she tried to maintain a neutral expression.


    Crew member A: ¡°Young Master Shi h h h, Chengoshi h h h, President Tan h h h.¡±


    Zheng Xuexue: ¡°...Cough cough cough.¡±


    Staff member B: ¡°Yes, yes, yes. Young Master Shi h h h...¡±


    Zheng Xuexue: ¡°...¡±


    Taking several deep breaths, Zheng Xuexue: ¡°Cough cough!!!¡±


    Staff member C: ¡°And President Tan, he h h h...¡±


    Zheng Xuexue: ¡°...¡±


    She could no longer control her twisted emotions and roared angrily, ¡°Are you all blind?!! Couldn¡¯t you hear me coughing?!!¡±


    Everyone was silent.


    Zheng Xuexue snapped awake and saw the crew all looking at her with shocked and bewildered faces. Some people in the distance, who hadn¡¯t noticed what was going on here before, looked over after the ruckus she made.


    Zheng Xuexue: ¡°...¡±


    She covered her face in dismay and hurried off towards her room.


    This incident today would definitely be posted on the inte.


    After all, she yelled and screamed at the crew on set. Herpany wasn¡¯t wholeheartedly focused on supporting her either, so they wouldn¡¯t do much in terms of damage control.


    With a bad reputation on the inte, directors won¡¯t consider her for dramas andmercial producers would avoid her too.


    Zheng Xuexue¡¯s mental state was aplete mess.


    Wasn¡¯t she just trying to set Cheng Yunling up again so she could use her as a stepping stone?


    How did it turn out like this!!


    Cheng Yunling was obviously the one who boldly found a boyfriend while Young Master Shi was courting her.


    And people were saying before that President Tan also liked her a lot.


    Now that she¡¯s got a boyfriend, shouldn¡¯t those two be furious??


    Shouldn¡¯t they be offended and feel like Cheng Yunling was looking down on them?


    They should at least make trouble for her boyfriend, right?!


    Who are they putting on this unaffected and even happy act for?!!!


    Did Cheng Yunling bewitch those two or something?!


    ***


    ¡°I¡¯m not bewitched, am I? Howe I run into this young master everywhere I go?¡±


    It was one of those rare days where Cheng Yunling didn¡¯t have scenes to shoot, so she made sure to ask the director for a break ande out to rx with her boyfriend. They ate and drank while chatting about their lives. She took the opportunity toin about Shi Qing¡¯s immature n to stop her from bing his aunt by acting like he wanted to pursue her.


    Cheng Yunling hadn¡¯t even eaten two bites when she saw Shi Qinge in with Tan Mingjin.


    As soon as she saw the young man who seemed born to be cherished and whose skin and figure were both better than hers saunter in, Cheng Yunling¡¯s stomach reflexively began to grumble.


    There was nothing she could do about it. She had a suspicion this young master had never been in a rtionship before.


    It was fine that he wanted to express his love, but the problem is that the young master seemed to only know one way of doing so.


    And that was to feed people.


    There were times when Cheng Yunling suspected that Shi Qing disliked her enough to purposely fatten her up.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    When her boyfriend saw her despairing expression, he turned around, puzzled. But after seeing Shi Qing, he became sympathetic.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t we go to another restaurant?¡±


    ¡°Forget it, we¡¯ll have to hide from the paparazzi again.¡±


    There was a reason why Cheng Yunling and the others had chosen this restaurant. It was only open to celebrities or very powerful people, there were no cameras inside, and the staff had all signed a confidentiality agreement.


    Every guest who came in would be scanned by a device to make sure they didn¡¯t have anything like a tape recorder or camera on them before they could enter.


    Although Cheng Yunling and her boyfriend agreed to keep their rtionship a secret for now, that didn¡¯t mean they wanted to put on disguises just for a meal. So they came to this restaurant. They might not find another suitable ce on such short notice.


    Also...


    Cheng Yunling was hungry.


    She was already 80% full right now, and she hadn¡¯t finished her meal yet. She was definitely going to put on weight from this...How sad.


    Cheng Yunling: ¡°Let¡¯s go after finishing these. This is a very private ce so they might not see us.¡±


    Her boyfriend nodded: ¡°But there¡¯s hardly any soundproofing here. I hope they don¡¯t sit near us.¡±


    Cheng Yunling smiled and waved her hand. ¡°What are the chances?¡±


    Just as her words were spoken, she felt a burning gaze being directed at her.


    Cheng Yunling subconsciously raised her eyes and met the youth who looked like he had caught a pair of adulterers.


    Cheng Yunling: ¡°...¡±


    Those two actually ended up sitting across from us...

 Chapter 111.2

    <h4>Chapter 111.2</h4>


    <i>Editor: Sahloknir</i>


    To put the scene into perspective, Cheng Yunling and her boyfriend were sitting facing each other. Same with Shi Qing and Tan Mingjin. From Cheng Yunling¡¯s point of view, she could just see Shi Qing.


    When Tan Mingjin sat down, he noticed that the originally pacified youth became prickly again. He was radiating killing intent. Even little Shi Qing stopped lounging aroundzily and got up, viciously waving his little fists at something behind the man.


    What¡¯s going on here?


    The man subconsciously tried to turn around, but Shi Qing suddenly said. ¡°Uncle, this watermelon looks delicious. I¡¯ll feed you.¡±


    Tan Mingjin¡¯s body stiffened.


    He couldn¡¯t exin why he subconsciously froze when he thought about Shi Qing feeding him.


    Because Tan Mingjin didn¡¯t say anything, Shi Qing took that as agreement.


    He was quite pleased with himself as he picked up a piece of watermelon with a toothpick in it and delivered it to the man¡¯s mouth, ¡°Uncle, say ah.¡±


    Tan Mingjin felt like his body was anesthetized. He just sat there stiffly and slowly opened his lips a sliver.


    The watermelon was delivered to his mouth.


    The young man in front of him was happy again. He seemed quite pleased with himself. If he had a tail, it would probably be raised very high in the air.


    But Tan Mingjin wasn¡¯t paying any attention to that. His eyes have always been on Shi Qing¡¯s ruby red lips and his white, slender hands.


    The young man¡¯s moist red lips opened and closed as he spoke.


    ¡°Uncle, I remember you like strawberries. Have some of these.¡±


    The youth looked down and diligently picked the biggest and reddest strawberry on the te. After careful consideration, he looked up and smiled softly at Tan Mingjin.


    ¡°Uncle, how about this strawberry?¡±


    Tan Mingjin inexplicably felt his throat dry again.


    His voice also seemed a little hoarse. ¡°Sure.¡±


    The youth was even happier now. He eagerly picked up the strawberry with his long, white fingers and brought it all the way to the man¡¯s lips.


    When Tan Mingjin bit down on the strawberry, his lips inadvertently touched those white fingertips.


    Little Shi Qing had a smug expression with his hands on his hips. He didn¡¯t seem to notice the unintentional contact against his fingers.


    But the man¡¯s body stiffened immediately.


    The only thing remaining in his mind was that soft, tender feeling.


    He numbly chewed on the strawberry from Shi Qing. The youth across from him continued to carefully pick out the fruits he thought were the best from the fruit te for Tan Mingjin.


    As he fed the man, he asked, ¡°Uncle, is it good? Isn¡¯t the fruit extra delicious when I feed it to you?¡±


    When Tan Mingjin looked at Shi Qing¡¯s glittering eyes and his innocent smile, a thousand wild horses seemed to trample his heart. It was a real mess.


    His tone wasplicated: ¡°Yes, it¡¯s delicious.¡±


    As he expected, his words pleased Shi Qing. Like he was looking for a promise, the youth asked again, ¡°I¡¯m the only one who¡¯s fed you like this right? We¡¯re the closest to each other in the whole world, so you won¡¯t let anyone else feed you, right?¡±


    These words...


    They didn¡¯t seem toe from a nephew to his uncle.


    They were more like words between lovers...


    The man¡¯s heart skipped a beat. He looked at the youth across from him with aplicated expression.


    Shi Qing was eagerly awaiting his answer.


    Simrly, little Shi Qing was also a ball of anticipation and nerves, clenching his small fists and looking at Tan Mingjin impatiently.


    Tan Mingjin could almost feel the blood circting in his body at this moment. He rigidly sat in ce, even as herds of wild horses ran across his heart.


    Even though he knew clearly that this kind of promise couldn¡¯t be given to the child he had raised&#k2026;


    But with his heart thudding with excitement, the man nodded.


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    ¡°Yaaaaaa!!!¡±


    Little Shi Qing instantly threw his hands up as he started celebrating, as happy as could be.


    Watching him cheer and jump around, a sliver of hope rose in Tan Mingjin¡¯s heart. He didn¡¯t know if he should let it.


    Over the past few days, he had be increasingly aware that something was wrong with his feelings.


    In the past, when he dreamed at night, he always dreamt of the cold cemetery where he had confirmed his mother¡¯s death as a child, time and time again.


    Lately, however, he had been dreaming of Shi Qing all the time.


    At first, it was when he was a very lively little teenager.


    Later, it was when he was a conceited young man who showed no repentance for always getting into trouble.


    But then, the dreams gradually changed.


    The Shi Qing in his dreams smiled gently at him like little Shi Qing. Other times, he would cry and throw himself into Tan Mingjin¡¯s arms.


    In between his sobs, the youth would plead in a pitiful, wavering voice:


    ¡°Uncle, don¡¯t abandon me.¡±


    Tan Minjin thought, ¡°Why would I do such a thing? How could I abandon you? I know how cute and soft you are under that prickly exterior of yours.¡±


    But the Tan Mingjin in his dreams would circle his arms around the youth¡¯s waist and carry him to bed.


    Tan Mingjin knew this dream was immoral.


    It shouldn¡¯t be like this.


    How could he...


    How could he have such wicked feelings for the child he had raised by his side?


    But no matter how he made up his mind to distance himself from Shi Qing, Tan Mingjin was unable to reject the youth when he proudly sent a request to video chat.


    He could only hide the part of him with bad intentions inside Shi Qing¡¯s arrogant smile.


    Again and again, he told himself that this feeling didn¡¯t exist, that he could control himself.


    He could forever be Shi Qing¡¯s good uncle.


    He could forever watch over Shi Qing, watching him settle down and start a family of his own.


    But now, this child was asking him to make such a promise.


    Shi Qing was so happy that he agreed. Could this mean...


    This was one of the rare times when Tan Mingjin panicked.


    The man looked normal on the outside. He even casually shifted his body.


    But his left hand shook slightly out of excitement under the table as he uncontrobly immersed himself in spections.


    Shi Qing asked him for a promise, which he gave.


    Then would Shi Qing ept it?


    Shi Qing shot Cheng Yunling a smug smirk. The girl watching him with a grimace roughly interpreted the look.


    That smirk meant: Keke, my uncle only wants to eat the fruits that I feed him. You¡¯re out of luck.


    She was about ready to die without saying a word.


    Why was this young master still so focused on driving apart her and President Tan?


    No, wait. No, no, no!


    She and President Tan have never been together, okay? It¡¯s been such a long time, but they¡¯ve barely spoken two sentences back when she asked the president for help.


    s, for some reason, Shi Qing fixated on that encounter.


    Although it¡¯s been less than a month...


    But we¡¯ve passed the halfway mark!


    We¡¯re way, way past the halfway mark!!


    She¡¯s already five pounds heavier thanks to him. She even had to find a boyfriend just to avoid putting on more weight, ah!!


    Just when she was confident that Shi Qing would let her off now, he does something like this.


    Wasn¡¯t this young master way too against having an aunt?


    Cheng Yunling: ...This can¡¯t go on. I have to save myself.


    Her gazended on the steak on the table.


    She was a woman of her word. Cheng Yunling cut a slice and softened her voice, bringing the morsel to her boyfriend¡¯s lips.


    ¡°A-Zhi, let me feed you.¡±


    Her boyfriend was surprised by her sudden affection. He hurriedly opened his mouth to ept. Directing a loving gaze back, he too cut some steak for Cheng Yunling.


    ¡°It¡¯s delicious. You should have some too. I cut it pretty thin.¡±


    Cheng Yunling smiled and ate it.


    She was smiling both because of her boyfriend¡¯s attentiveness and because she was sure Shi Qing would be reassured now.


    After she swallowed, Cheng Yunling casually looked up.


    She immediately saw Young Master Shi ring daggers at her.


    Cheng Yunling: ¡°???¡±


    She could only watch as Shi Qing self-righteously demand of Tan Mingjin:


    ¡°Uncle, since I¡¯ve fed you, you also have to feed me.¡±


    Cheng Yunling: ¡°???¡±


    Huh???


    As expected, Tan Mingjin obediently fed him a slice of apple. His voice was as soft and smooth as water.


    ¡°If you like the fruit here, I¡¯ll have someone stock up on them back home.¡± he said as he dabbed around the youth¡¯s mouth with a handkerchief. His motions could not be more gentle and caring.


    After being fed and having his mouth wiped, the young master grew more and more pleased. He raised his chin arrogantly at Cheng Yunling, like he was wordlessly saying, ¡®I¡¯m so much stronger than you¡¯.


    Cheng Yunling: ¡°...¡±


    On the bright side, she finally figured out what was going on in the head of this apparently not so smart young master for once.


    Obviously, her ploy just now to lower her ¡®aunt rating¡¯ by feeding her boyfriend steak backfired. Shi Qing thought she was showing off.


    This young master has always beenpetitive.


    Thus leading to the events that followed.


    After realizing this, there was a giant question mark on Cheng Yunling¡¯s face.


    Wait, what are youpeting with me for??


    I have a boyfriend here!!!


    You have an uncle there!!!


    Shouldn¡¯t you immediately drop all suspicions after seeing how lovey-dovey we are? Aren¡¯t you going to drop that butcher¡¯s knife and spare my dog life??


    Thispetition is way too childish, okay? Even kindergarteners are better than this.


    Coming out of her thoughts, Cheng Yunling was met with the unhappy face of the youth again.


    His eyes and attitude were practically screaming ¡®you¡¯re trash¡¯.


    When Tan Mingjin handed over another strawberry, Shi Qing didn¡¯t eat it immediately. Instead, he yed with it like a toy and maliciously ced it down right where Cheng Yunling could see it.


    Cheng Yunling: ¡°...¡±


    There¡¯s a limit to my patience, okay?!


    She sucked in a deep breath and softened her voice again, looking coquettishly at her boyfriend. ¡°I want more. Won¡¯t you cut me another slice?¡±


    As expected, Shi Qing followed suit. He too softened his voice, but his words were more demanding than coquettish.


    ¡°I want more. Uncle, feed me again.¡±


    Tan Mingjin took in the youth¡¯s natural expression, as well as the cute sight of little Shi Qing putting his hand on his waist with a strangely pleased expression. His gaze warmed several degrees again.


    This child.


    Was Shi Qing so happy after being fed a few times?


    Well it made sense considering how sticky little Shi Qing was.


    ¡°Alright. Uncle will give you whatever you want.¡±


    The youth happily ate the fruit he offered. Shi Qing even opened his mouth in a clear demand for more.


    Tan Mingjin suspected for a second that he was dreaming.


    Finally, Shi Qing burped after having his fill of fruit. As hezilyid back in his chair, the man couldn¡¯t help but ask him: ¡°Shi Qing, you seem different than usual today.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    The youth admitted it right away.


    Tan Mingjin¡¯s hand, which was on the table, suddenly clenched. His heart beat particrly hard as he hopefully looked at the person in front of him.


    ¡°Uncle, look behind you. Cheng Yunling¡¯s there. There¡¯s no way I¡¯m losing to her.¡±


    Tan Mingjin: ¡°...¡±


    He felt like his heart might stop beating any second now.


    Cheng Yunling, who was stuffed to the brim while regretting lowering herself to Shi Qing¡¯s elementary school chicken level of childishness, suddenly heard her name being called and looked up.


    Then she met Tan Mingjin¡¯s death re.


    It was cold and really scary.


    Cheng Yunling: ¡°???¡±


    Huh???

 Chapter 112.1

    <h4>Chapter 112.1</h4>


    <i>Editor: Casey</i>


    If you had to use a metaphor to describe Tan Mingjin¡¯s inner feelings right now, it would probably be something like jumping higher and higher up before crashing down on the ground, unable to go on.


    And everything he went through was because of the woman smiling at him, Cheng Yunling.


    The man didn¡¯t know what had happened between Shi Qing and Cheng Yunling in this short period of time. He only knew that all of little Shi Qing¡¯s attention was on Cheng Yunling at the moment.


    But the little guy was no longer spitting at her, or particrly disdainful or angry either.


    Just now, Shi Qing even invited Cheng Yunling and her boyfriend to sit with them, strangely saying that they should all catch up after meeting by chance.


    A smile bloomed on the little guy¡¯s face like a flower as he stuck his tiny waist out and vigorously waggled his eyebrows at Cheng Yunling.


    Waggling! His! Eyebrows! Vigorously!


    Tan Mingjin had never been treated with such enthusiasm by little Shi Qing before. He felt veryplicated about this.


    When he looked at Cheng Yunling, he noticed how she would nce at Shi Qing ever so often too. The two of them outright stared at each other under his eyes.


    Even though Tan Mingjin knew that Cheng Yunling had a boyfriend now and that Shi Qing used to really dislike her, the man was still unhappy that Cheng Yunling had taken all of Shi Qing¡¯s attention off him.


    But he was a decent person. Although Tan Mingjin wasn¡¯t happy, he didn¡¯t bear any ill will towards Cheng Yunling.


    He just didn¡¯t like her, that¡¯s all.


    ¡°Hehe......haha. President Tan, Young Master Shi, what a coincidence.¡±


    Cheng Yunling was under tremendous pressure at the moment.


    She already considered Shi Qing very difficult to deal with, but she didn¡¯t expect Tan Mingjin to be even more intimidating.


    One look from him made her entire body stiffen.


    There was a constant feeling of being targeted by a fierce beast, and it was the kind of beast that didn¡¯t seem to like her very much.


    While Cheng Yunling trembled incessantly, she bemoaned her situation in her mind.


    Technically, she¡¯s only met Tan Mingjin once. When Shi Qing was video calling his uncle, she was just present in the background.


    But why was President Tan directing such an unfriendly look her way?? It was like she had stolen his wife or done something equally unforgivable.


    Although Shi Qing would always look at her in an unpleasant manner, Cheng Yunling could tell he was just an elementary school chicken after spending more time with him.


    Elementary school chickens expressed their disdain through their expressions. You could basically just ignore them.


    Tan Mingjin was a different beast altogether.


    He was a bonafide first-generation rich person who built up his fortune through blood, sweat, and tears.


    Of course Cheng Yunling would be afraid when he¡¯s looking at her with such cold eyes.


    Tan Mingjin naturally sensed Cheng Yunling¡¯s fear of him. When he nced at Shi Qing, who was smugly looking at Cheng Yunling, the frown on his face couldn¡¯t help but deepen.


    ¡°It really is quite a coincidence.¡± The man¡¯s deep voice radiated calm, ¡°Is this Miss Cheng¡¯s boyfriend?¡±


    Cheng Yunling hastily replied, ¡°Yes, this is my boyfriend.¡±


    Seeing that she readily admitted it, Tan Mingjin¡¯s mood improved. The cold look in his eyes thawed slightly.


    Noticing that the atmosphere had warmed a bit, Cheng Yunling breathed a sigh of relief.


    This uncle and nephew pair both had strange tempers. Why did they react so strangely when she hadn¡¯t even done anything?


    Her thought process went like this: Cheng Yunling has a boyfriend = Shi Qing wouldn¡¯t harbour strange suspicions towards her anymore.


    Then the slightly rxed Tan Mingjin turned to look at Shi Qing.


    He immediately noticed how Shi Qing¡¯s eyes never moved from Cheng Yunling¡¯s body, and that little Shi Qing, who was on his shoulder, was cutely jumping up and down in excitement.


    There was no trace of the obedient youth he had just been talking with who fed him fruit. Right now, Shi Qing didn¡¯t even seem to register that there was still a Tan Mingjin sitting opposite him.


    Tan Mingjin: ¡°......¡±


    He had purposely taken Shi Qing to eat [alone] today.


    But now, all of Shi Qing¡¯s attention was stolen by Cheng Yunling.


    If his past self was here, that Tan Mingjin would have felt sour about it, but he would¡¯ve just left things as they were.


    But after Shi Qing had spoken softly to him, fed him fruit, and asked to be fed by him, Tan Mingjin really didn¡¯t want to let an outsider spoil their atmosphere.


    There was a great amount of grievance piled up inside him, but Tan Mingjin revealed none of his displeasure to the youth on the outside.


    Shi Qing was so well-behaved. Naturally, he couldn¡¯t have done anything wrong.


    How could he possibly express his displeasure towards Shi Qing?


    If he really did feel displeasure, it would of course be directed at the outsider, Cheng Yunling.


    Cheng Yunling, who felt the atmosphere bing oppressive and saw Tan Mingjin¡¯s unkind eyes: ¡°......¡±


    She felt that something wasn¡¯t right here, ah.


    ¡°Um.....¡±


    Cheng Yunling slowly got up and took her boyfriend¡¯s hand in a bid to retreat. ¡°We were actually just about done here. We¡¯ll be leaving first, President Tan, Young Master Shi. Let¡¯s talk more next time.¡±


    Seeing that she was leaving, the man¡¯s stern eyes eased up a bit.


    But then, he noticed that Shi Qing¡¯s gaze kept following Cheng Yunling.


    No.


    To be precise, it was lingering on Cheng Yunling¡¯s hand that was holding her boyfriend¡¯s.


    The man casually flicked his long, slender hand to the side, wrinkling his brow and telling himself, ¡°This isn¡¯t a big deal. Cheng Yunling will be leaving soon.¡±


    When they leave, he would thoroughly question Shi Qing about his rtionship with Cheng Yunling. Why did they get along one second and be enemies in the next?


    At least, that¡¯s what Tan Mingjin would¡¯ve done, had the quietly sitting Shi Qing beside him not suddenly spoke with the bearing of an overbearing young master.


    ¡°Wait a minute.¡±


    The young man slowly got up and raised his chin at Cheng Yunling, like he was doing her a favour by addressing her.


    ¡°Wait, I have something to ask you.¡±


    The man¡¯s long, slender right hand that used to be tapping the table clenched violently.


    Even though he knew it was wrong of him to do so, the strong jealousy that spilled out of his heart made him unable to control his anger towards Cheng Yunling.


    As a result, the malice and anger Cheng Yunling received from Tan Mingjin, the biggest boss of the Tan Group, became even denser.


    At this moment, in Cheng Yunling¡¯s eyes, Tan Mingjin was like a male lion that had been provoked.


    Although he didn¡¯t roar loudly and charge, the aura emanating from his body and the look in his eyes made her fearful from the bottom of her heart.


    It was as if this lion would pounce and rip out her throat any second now.


    Cheng Yunling, who genuinely felt that she had done nothing to deserve this: ¡°......¡±


    She really didn¡¯t provoke this President Tan, ah!!!


    She¡¯s innocent!!


    Luckily, Shi Qing had already walked up to her just then. He also noticed Tan Mingjin¡¯s unkind gaze towards her.


    The youth looked at his uncle and then at Cheng Yunling. He asked straightforwardly and loudly, ¡°Uncle, what are you doing? Why do you have such a scary look on your face?¡±


    Tan Mingjin instantly hid all of his harshness away. He looked at Shi Qing as well as little Shi Qing, who was clutching hisrger counterpart¡¯s arm and seemingly babbling at Tan Mingjin. His gaze softened.


    The furious lion¡¯s hackles seemed to settle down. Although his voice was still a bit hoarse, there was nothing but softness within. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Don¡¯t dy Miss Cheng too long. Come back soon.¡±


    Cheng Yunling sensed that a great crisis had been averted. She let out a sigh of relief.


    Although Shi Qing made people want to stay away from him or beat him up, she would take someone like him over a deadly and usually hidden expert like President Tan any day.


    System: [Ding! Cheng Yunling¡¯s animosity value: 65]


    Shi Qing: [Why is there still 65 left. I¡¯ve worked so hard to present her with delicacies these days, ah. Shouldn¡¯t someone who¡¯s forced to restrain their appetite like her be super grateful to me?]


    System: [...But, she has to lose weight after gaining it, ah......]


    Shi Qing: [Tsk, tsk, tsk. Women.]


    He stopped talking to the system and looked directly at Tan Mingjin.


    ¡°I just have a few words to say to her. It won¡¯t take that long.¡± The youth had his customary smirk on his face as he raised his chin at Cheng Yunling.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go. What are you still standing there for.¡±


    ¡°Oh, ok.¡±


    Between a fierce beast that seemed ready to silently kill her at any moment, and a fat rabbit that squeaked and squeaked everyday, of course, Cheng Yunling chose the rabbit.


    She busily followed behind Young Master Shi, giving her boyfriend a wink.


    Sweetie, President Tan means you no harm, so just put up with it for now.


    Her boyfriend: ¡°......¡±


    He was also in the entertainment industry, so of course he roughly knew who Tan Mingjin was.


    At this moment, he felt very ufortable sitting next to the man.


    After a moment of awkward silence, he nced at Tan Mingjin, who was next to him with silent, downcast eyes. Suddenly, the man seemed to think of something that brought a faint smile to his face. The boyfriend was about to get an ulcer from how embarrassed he felt.


    The boyfriend thought about it and decided to find a topic to break the ice.


    He saw Young Master Shi¡¯s attitude towards his uncle Tan Mingjin just now. To put it nicely, he was a bit childish. In less polite words, he was an unfilial brat.


    The boyfriend also had a little nephew who had been spoiled rotten. The kid walked around like he owned the ce every day in a very simr vein to Young Master Shi¡¯s arrogant demeanor earlier.


    Maybe they could have something inmon to talk about if he brought it up.


    With this in mind, he coughed dryly and slightly nervously: ¡°Is the young master usually like this?¡±


    Tan Mingjin was just recalling the way little Shi Qing rolled around on Shi Qing¡¯s shoulder while he was talking like he was looking for a hug. His smile deepened.


    ¡°Yeah, he¡¯s always this well-behaved and cute.¡±


    Cheng Yunling¡¯s boyfriend: ¡°???¡±


    Well-behaved????


    Cute???


    Young Master Shi?!!!


    Her boyfriend: ¡°......¡±


    Sure enough, kids be little tyrants because they can do no wrong in the eyes of the adults around them.


    Luckily, he and Yunling were not so blind.


    Do you want to see awesome fanart of Shi Qing from the mermaid arc or the current one? Join the CG Discord and search ¡®Shi Qing¡¯ in the fanart channel!

 Chapter 112.2

    <h4>Chapter 112.2</h4>


    <i>Editor: Casey</i>


    ¡°You¨C Wait a minute, wait a minute.¡± Cheng Yunling was really confused, ¡°You mean, you¡¯re asking me how to make a person like you?¡±


    Shi Qing had an arrogant expression. ¡°Wasn¡¯t I clear enough before? Tell me how already.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not it.¡± Cheng Yunling didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry, ¡°I¡¯m not some kind of love expert. How would I know?¡±


    ¡°How did you get a boyfriend so fast if you didn¡¯t know? You two are already so close this quickly, even feeding each other. That¡¯s right, I saw it all.¡±


    The young man¡¯s face seemed to say, ¡®don¡¯t try to bluff me¡¯. He urged, ¡°Come on, tell me how you and him got together.¡±


    Cheng Yunling: ¡°......¡±


    Was he talking about them feeding each other? That just happened in the heat of the moment because she was infected by Shi Qing¡¯s elementary school chicken childishness.


    But seeing how the face of the young man in front of her seemed to say ¡®I won¡¯t let you off¡¯, she could only exin how she and her boyfriend got together.


    The summary was that she already had a crush on him before, so she just went and confessed to him when Shi Qing agreed to let her go if she wasn¡¯t single.


    It was a coincidence that her boyfriend also had feelings for her. Thus, they hit it off like a fated pair.


    Now that she was thinking about it, she really had to thank Shi Qing. If he didn¡¯t act like an elementary school chicken, Cheng Yunling wouldn¡¯t have had the courage to confess to her crush.


    After listening to Cheng Yunling¡¯s brief description, Shi Qing looked pensive.


    Seeing him like this, Cheng Yunling cautiously said, ¡°Sooo, I¡¯ll go back first if there¡¯s nothing else. My boyfriend is still waiting for me.¡±


    ¡°No. Not yet.¡±


    Shi Qing yanked her back.


    The young master looked indignant and very upset: ¡°Who let you deliberately unt your love in front of me like that just now? If you don¡¯t help me think of a n, don¡¯t even think about smooching that boyfriend of yours!¡±


    Cheng Yunling: ¡°Uh, Young Master Shi, I did as youmanded and got a boyfriend. How can you still not let me go? I¡¯ve told you how I¡¯ve gained five pounds already. I won¡¯t take another bite this time even if you put a knife to my neck!¡±


    Ripping out the nails and cutting through steel!


    Full of confidence!


    Shi Qing smiled cruelly: ¡°I won¡¯t force you to eat anymore. Instead, I¡¯ll arrange lots of good opportunities for you and your boyfriend. While you¡¯ll be filming in the east for half a year, he¡¯ll be sent to the west. If I can¡¯t get a boyfriend, let¡¯s see how you two will handle a long-distance rtionship.¡±


    Cheng Yunling: ...What a vicious threat.


    Elementary school chickens weren¡¯t usually scary.


    Not unless they had power as well like this guy.


    What sins had shemitted in her previous life to have such an elementary school chicken torment her in this one?


    So shepromised.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll try my best. Young Master Shi, tell me who you... Wait, boyfriend??¡±


    Cheng Yunling, who just realized Shi Qing had said he wanted a boyfriend, jolted.


    ¡°Tch.¡±


    Still with a disdainful expression that made people want to punch him, Young Master Shi snorted coldly, ¡°You sound like a country bumpkin.¡±


    After realizing that Shi Qing was serious, Cheng Yunling¡¯s grievances from Shi Qing¡¯s ¡®cruel treatment¡¯ over the past few days seemed to dissipate in an instant.


    No wonder Shi Qing could be so cruel as to use high-calorie food to deal with a beautiful girl like her, it was because he liked men.


    She had met all kinds of people in the entertainment industry, so Shi Qing¡¯s orientation didn¡¯t bother her. She skipped past that and asked.


    ¡°So this guy you like, is he straight?¡±


    Shi Qing: ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    Cheng Yunling: ¡°It¡¯s usually easy to tell. Like has he ever had a girlfriend or a boyfriend?¡±


    Shi Qing: ¡°No, he¡¯s always been single.¡±


    Cheng Yunling rubbed her chin.


    So he seems to be a rather innocent type...


    Makes sense. Isn¡¯t that how it goes in all the books?


    The most popr type for a rich young man like Shi Qing was the pure-hearted type.


    Cheng Yunling continued to ask, ¡°Then is he close to you?¡±


    The young man again raised his chin proudly, very pleased with himself: ¡°Of course we¡¯re close, we live together.¡±


    Cheng Yunling: ¡°...You two live together?¡±


    What?? Then what are you asking me for???


    As expected, Young Master Shi¡¯s previously smug expression faded. He gave Cheng Yunling a rather disgruntled look, gloomily saying, ¡°Just living together. Nothing else.¡±


    Cheng Yunling: Tsk tsk tsk.


    As they say, love makes you blind. Even a spoiled young master like Shi Qing was willing to rent to be with the person he liked.


    Having acted in several idol dramas, Cheng Yunling immediately thought up a delicately beautiful (was that Young Master Shi¡¯s type), pure (never been in a rtionship before), and poor (why else would he need a roommate) bishounen.


    She¡¯s even thought of a title: ¡°Overbearing Young Master Shi¡¯s Cindere Boy¡±.


    This title was sure to be a hit!


    Luckily, Cheng Yunling didn¡¯t go too off-track. She got down to business.


    ¡°So when you two live together, have you evere into physical contact? Like touching hands or legs? How does he react? Does he shy away or not notice it at all?¡±


    ording to Cheng Yunling¡¯s (nonexistent) experience, the more straight a guy was, the more he wouldn¡¯t mind contact with other males.


    He would even sometimes initiate contact as part of a joke.


    If that guy shied away, then she was 80% sure that the pure and poor bishounen also had some feelings for Shi Qing.


    The youth in front of her was deep in thought. He counted on his long and pale fingers.


    ¡°He¡¯s ruffled my hair a lot, tucked me in, fed me fruits... Oh, and I¡¯ve fed him too. Does that count as close?¡±


    With his descriptions, an image immediately appeared in Cheng Yunling¡¯s mind.


    A bishounen warmly smiled as he ruffled Shi Qing¡¯s locks. With his other hand, he delivered a piece of fruit to the youth¡¯s mouth. Shi Qing reciprocated in kind. When it was time for bed, Shi Qing obedientlyid in bed and closed his eyes, allowing the bishounen to tenderly tuck him in.


    What a beautiful fairy tale romance.


    Cheng Yunling was more than sure. ¡°He definitely has feelings for you.¡±


    The youth was taken aback. His beautiful eyes lit up. ¡°Really?!¡±


    Cheng Yunling couldn¡¯t help but be happy for him, seeing how delighted Shi Qing was. She nodded confidently again. ¡°Really. A straight guy wouldn¡¯t always ruffle another guy¡¯s hair, much less feed him fruit or tuck him in. Since he did that to you, he¡¯s definitely interested.¡±


    As she spoke, Cheng Yunling sighed in her mind.


    Sigh. A man doing these things for another man.


    This bishounen might be secretly pining after Shi Qing as well.


    Just like my boyfriend and I.


    Neither of us knew until we confessed.


    Cheng Yunling urged Shi Qing, ¡°Young Master Shi, if you doubt what I¡¯m saying, just go and confess to him. That way you¡¯ll know for sure, right?¡±


    The joy on Shi Qing¡¯s face gradually faded, reced with worry. ¡°I can¡¯t. What if he doesn¡¯t like me? What if he kicks me out after I confess?¡±


    A young master like him can¡¯t afford to rent a room?


    Look how insecure love can make you.


    Cheng Yunling sighed again. Even someone as arrogant and conceited as Shi Qing was afraid of being rejected by the one he loved.


    Sigh. Even though he¡¯s an elementary school chicken, his heart isn¡¯t particrly bad. He¡¯s a pretty pitiful little chicken troubled by love, ah.


    [Ding! Cheng Yunling¡¯s animosity value: 60/100]


    Cheng Yunling: ¡°How about this. You can test the waters instead of immediately asking him out.¡±


    Young Master Shi blinked nkly. His sheltered upbringing seemed to have caught up with him.


    Perhaps due to the circumstances, his voice even became softer.


    ¡°How should I do that? Teach me. If you help me now, I¡¯ll definitely pay you back.¡±


    He was naturally beautiful, with delicate features, plush red lips, and white teeth. After reining in his overbearing attitude, he was the kind of person motherly types liked to fawn over.


    [Ding! Cheng Yunling¡¯s animosity value: 59/100]


    [Ding! Cheng Yunling¡¯s animosity value: 57/100]


    [Ding! Cheng Yunling¡¯s animosity value: 55/100]


    People treated others differently depending on their appearance. When she saw Shi Qing¡¯s nervous and timid expression on his pretty face, Cheng Yunling¡¯s previous grievances disappeared like her food.


    Chomp and it¡¯s gone.


    She thumped her chest. ¡°It¡¯s simple. Just do what I say. When you two are sitting together, reach over and hold his hand. Make sure to, you know, interlock your fingers. Then watch how he reacts.¡±


    Shi Qing hesitated. ¡°Is this considered testing the waters? It seems more like an outright confession to me.¡±


    ¡°You have to go one step at a time. If he reacts badly to holding hands, just say you were joking around.¡±


    Shi Qing: ¡°Will he believe that?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s why you need an excuse.¡±


    Cheng Yunling confidently patted herself again. ¡°How about this? Considering we get along pretty well, I¡¯ll go with you to meet him. If he gets too out of hand, I¡¯ll y along byughing when you say it¡¯s just a joke. With me there on your side, he¡¯ll definitely believe you.¡±


    The main reason she was acting so confident was because she wanted to see what kind of bishounen could possibly move an arrogant young master like Shi Qing.


    He was definitely a pure little cutie with pale and tender skin who would blush every two sentences.


    Cheng Yunling¡¯s idea really seemed failproof. As expected, Young Master Shi agreed with a determined expression after a moment of consideration.


    ¡°Okay, we¡¯ll go with your n!¡±


    He regained his confidence. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t forget you doing me a favour. I¡¯ll definitely have thepany treat you and your boyfriend well.¡±


    Cheng Yunling¡¯s eyes brightened. She didn¡¯t try to reject this. After all, she earned this opportunity through her own hard work!


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry Young Master. This will definitely make things clear! I¡¯ll do my best to assist you.¡±


    ¡°Alright. Let¡¯s head back then.¡±


    Cheng Yunling thought that Shi Qing was telling her to go and get her boyfriend. She happily nodded. ¡°Okay!¡±


    So the two returned to the table.


    Just as Cheng Yunling got ready to leave with her bag, she saw the youth sit right in the seat that her boyfriend just vacated, the one beside President Tan. Then Shi Qing immediately reached for the man¡¯s big hand...


    Interlocking all ten fingers too.


    Cheng Yunling: ¡°???¡±


    She stared nkly from her spot. Shi Qing¡¯s previous words came to mind.


    Ruffling hair, feeding fruit, and tucking him into bed...


    Normally, a man wouldn¡¯t do such things for another man.


    But what if it was an uncle taking care of his nephew?


    Cheng Yunling: ¡°......¡±


    Oh! My! Fucking! God!


    ¡°Thump!¡±


    The man that used to be smiling when he saw Shi Qing sit by him froze as his hand was held. The ss in his other hand fell onto the table.


    Water slowly flowed out, drenching the table.


    His heart thudded as he looked at Shi Qing with aplicated but warm gaze.


    Finally, the man recovered and opened his mouth. ¡°Shi¨C¡±


    Shi Qing immediately yanked his hand back. ¡°Hahahahahahahaha it¡¯s just a joke.¡±


    ¡°Cheng Yunling said this would be really funny hahahahahahahahahaha!!!¡±


    Saying that, he turned to the befuddled Cheng Yunling and raised his eyebrows and urged quietly:


    ¡°Why aren¡¯t youughing?! Hurry up andugh!!¡±


    Cheng Yunling: ¡°...Ha, haha......¡±


    She felt like she was on the brink of death.


    The image of the pure and cute Cindere boy in her head was shattered into pieces by Tan Mingjin, whose entire body was emitting ck smoke...

 Chapter 113.1

    <h4>Chapter 113.1</h4>


    <i>Editor: Sahloknir</i>


    Cheng Yunling felt like a dark cloud was hovering over Tan Mingjin.


    At this moment, her previous joy at ¡®earning through hard work¡¯ had all but vanished from her mind.


    Instead, a ball of thoughts that resembled yarn connected the dots.


    Shi Qing likes his uncle.


    And she had persuaded him to courageously follow his heart.


    Now Shi Qing wasn¡¯t able to confess, and he dragged her down as well.


    He was President Tan¡¯s nephew. So no matter how angry Tan Mingjin was, the man wouldn¡¯t do anything too drastic to his only rtive.


    But it was different for an outsider like her.


    There was only one word left in Cheng Yunling¡¯s head at this stage.


    ¡ªRun!!!


    ¡°President Tan, Young Master Shi, A-Zhi and I have to hurry back to the set, so we won¡¯t bother you anymore. We¡¯ll be going first! See youter!¡±


    After saying that, she ran away like a startled rabbit, dragging her bemused boyfriend out with her.


    Shi Qing didn¡¯t stop them this time because he had already aplished his objective. Instead, he casually leaned back in his chair, directing an innocent and lost look at the man across from him.


    Maybe because the outsiders had left and Tan Mingjin¡¯s face was a truly terrifying shade of ck, but Shi Qing¡¯s voice softened again. He spoke in a self-deprecating tone to no one in particr.


    ¡°Uncle, are you really angry with me? It was just a joke. Don¡¯t be so petty.¡±


    Don¡¯t! Be! So¡ª


    Luckily, Tan Mingjin¡¯s long journey to the top had tempered his anger. If a lesser man experienced all the ups and downs that he had today, they might just faint from all the rage caused by this unfilial brat.


    If anyone else put him through so much turmoil, Tan Mingjin would¡¯ve definitely snapped by now.


    But for some reason, when the man saw Shi Qing act smug, like he was sure Tan Mingjin wouldn¡¯t actually do anything to him, all the resentment bottled up inside faded away.


    He slightly shifted his hand. A trace of the youth¡¯s warmth seemed to still remain on the thinly calloused palm.


    Shi Qing has always been a rambunctious and flighty child. Although he didn¡¯t exercise regrly like the introverted Tan Mingjin, he was in good health. His hand was much warmer than the man¡¯s.


    This warmth permeated the man¡¯s hand when it was held.


    Even his heart began to warm.


    But it ended up being a joke yed on him by the little guy.


    His hand had already returned to its normal temperature by now. Tan Mingjin felt disappointed, but he wasn¡¯t sure why. Was it because Shi Qing had let go, or was it because it was all a joke?


    Little Shi Qing was looking at him with guilt in his eyes. His expression was filled with trepidation. It was a little pitiable. His little mouth no longer babbled like before. It was nervously pressed into a thin line.


    Thest remnants of frustration in Tan Mingjin¡¯s heart dissipated at the sight.


    The man didn¡¯t think that Shi Qing was purposely going against him like he used to. Now, he just thought that the little guy was worried his uncle was angry at him for pranking him.


    The man¡¯s face darkened once more.


    If you knew I would be angry, why do it in the first ce?


    Who knew what kind of spell that Cheng Yunling had cast on Shi Qing to convince him that this kind of joke would go over well.


    As a sour and bitter feeling epassed his heart, a gloomy look came over his gaze.


    But Tan Mingjin¡¯s answer was, ¡°I¡¯m not angry.¡±


    As for what he really felt inside, well, that was for him alone to know.


    Young Master Shi has always had an outrageous conduct, plus he never learned from his mistakes. When he heard that his uncle wasn¡¯t angry, Shi Qing immediately stopped pretending to be repentant. He rubbed his clothed stomach in a particrly overbearing fashion.


    ¡°Fruit really doesn¡¯t have much sustenance. I just ate but I¡¯m hungry already. Uncle, let¡¯s order some more from here. We didn¡¯t get anything but fruit before.¡±


    It was fine if he didn¡¯t mention it, but now all Tan Mingjin could think about was how obediently Shi Qing had fed him fruit and demanded to be fed in return. The frustration that he had just suppressed came back again with a vengeance.


    Especially when he saw the contrast between Shi Qing¡¯s devil-may-care attitude and little Shi Qing¡¯s guilty looks. The little guy seemed to act like he did something bad.


    The man took in a very deep breath.


    Shi Qing was so happy with Cheng Yunling, but with him, he was...riddled with guilt.


    Could it be, does he actually like...


    Even if Tan Mingjin had tried his best to brainwash himself with phrases like, ¡°I¡¯m just Shi Qing¡¯s uncle¡±, or ¡°I should be d that Shi Qing finds happiness¡±, or ¡°I might as well hide my feelings in the bottom of my heart for the rest of my life¡± etc.


    That was before Shi Qing had taken the initiative to get close to him.


    In just one day, Tan Mingjin had been doted on twice (even though they were both faked). It was a miracle he hadn¡¯t trapped Shi Qing and confessed already.


    How could he possibly watch Shi Qing act on his feelings for Cheng Yunling?


    He sighed deeply again and forced himself to not say anything. He gestured for the menu to be brought over and watched as the youth perused the dishes.


    Even if Shi Qing had no such thoughts, even if his heart was filled with unwillingness, the man must endure.


    ¡°Uncle, how about a steak?¡±


    Shi Qing deliberately looked up at Tan Mingjin. There was a nice smile on his face, but each and every word from those ruby red lips stabbed into the man¡¯s heart like stakes.


    ¡°Cheng Yunling seemed to really enjoy hers just now. Why don¡¯t we try it too?¡±


    Tan Mingjin just happened to be taking the new cup the server handed over. His hand almost slipped when he heard what Shi Qing said, condemning this cup to the same fate as its predecessor.


    The hand holding the cup paused for nearly two seconds before slowly putting it down on the table.


    His deep voice maintained its usual steady quality, but it was a bit hoarse.


    ¡°You seem to like Cheng Yunling a lot, but she has a boyfriend already. As a man, and one who so openly pursued her before, you should keep some distance from her, lest her boyfriende to the wrong conclusion.


    ¡°Why would he? I came to ask Cheng Yunling for a favour. I¡¯m sure she¡¯ll exin it all to him so he won¡¯t misunderstand us.¡±


    Shi Qing was absolutely certain of that.


    After all, ordinary men wouldn¡¯t worry about a gay man making moves on their girlfriend.


    Feeling quite thoughtful, Shi Qing handed the menu to the waiter and smiled at Tan Mingjin after he had left. ¡°I ordered one for you too.¡±


    Tan Mingjin had no interest in steak right now.


    The only thing he wanted to sink his teeth into was Shi Qing.


    s, Shi Qing didn¡¯t want to let him take a bite. He seemed more interested in snacking on other people.


    Tan Mingjin grew more and more gloomy.


    He asked, ¡°What did you ask her to help with? Wouldn¡¯t it be better to ask me?¡±


    He was absolutely certain of that.


    Whether it was in terms of connections or appraisal ability, he was leagues better than Cheng Yunling.


    The youth shot the man in front of him a puzzled look. Upon seeing the traces of gloom in Tan Mingjin¡¯s handsome face, like he was angry at someone, Shi Qing wanted to chuckle.


    He said after a pause, ¡°It¡¯s something Uncle has no experience with, so you can¡¯t help me.¡±


    Tan Mingjin nced at little Shi Qing.


    The little guy¡¯s head was currently in his hands. His tender face looked rather gloomy as he swung his little feet idly.


    Tan Mingjin would¡¯ve been fine with that, if little Shi Qing didn¡¯t shoot him asional looks.


    Like he had done something wrong.


    Tan Mingjin grew more and more frustrated.


    Was Shi Qing annoyed that he was interfering with him getting closer to Cheng Yunling?


    While he thought things like, ¡°The child I¡¯ve raised can¡¯t possibly do something so hical as going after a girl with a boyfriend¡±, his heart was practically brewing jars of aged vinegar.


    ¡°I¡¯m much older than her. What could she possibly have more experience at than me?¡±


    Tan Mingjin said that quite self-righteously.


    And with good reason.


    He was already working multiple part time jobs as a student, and he was involved in school affairs as well. After starting his own business, he encountered all sorts of situations and overcame a vast variety of problems.


    If someone were to say that there was something Cheng Yunling could do that he couldn¡¯t, well...


    Tan Mingjin didn¡¯t believe that was possible.


    Right now, Shi Qing waspletely in sync with his tinier counterpart.


    They were both sneaking nces at the man sitting very straight in his seat.


    He pouted.


    Little Shi Qing pouted too.


    He opened his mouth.


    Little Shi Qing followed up and sighed.


    He slightly wrinkled his brows and hesitantly said, ¡°Umm...it¡¯s about pursuing your crush. Uncle, you¡¯ve never been in a rtionship, right?¡±


    Little Shi Qing sighed heavily again. His gaze towards Tan Mingjin was filled with gloom once more.


    Tan Mingjin: ¡°...¡±


    He stiffened again. It was several seconds before he spoke. To the somewhat shy and embarrassed Shi Qing, he softly said,


    ¡°You...¡±


    There was another pause. The man couldn¡¯t stay calm anymore. He felt like he was dreaming. ¡°You have someone you like?¡±


    A flush came over the youth¡¯s pale and tender face. The normally overbearing young master fidgeted and nodded very minutely.


    He and little Shi Qing peeked at Tan Mingjin again.


    And to Tan Mingjin, these looks seemed to show that Shi Qing was afraid his uncle would not ept this.


    ¡°I like them a lot, so I asked Cheng Yunling about how to pursue them.¡±


    Tan Mingjin: ¡°...¡±


    He didn¡¯t know what to say anymore.


    His heart...might have already exploded.


    Only after half a minute did the usually steadfast man force out a sentence. His voice was hoarse. ¡°What kind of person are they?¡±


    Shi Qing seemed to lower his head in embarrassment.


    On the contrary, little Shi Qing stared straight at Tan Mingjin.


    Shi Qing sighed, ¡°They¡¯re a bit older than I am, and a really formidable person. I¡¯ve admired them for a long time.¡±


    Tan Mingjin was taken aback. His heart felt bitter.


    The man thought he was the one Shi Qing admired.


    He took a sip of water to appear less stiff. ¡°It¡¯s good that they¡¯re older. Then they¡¯ll know how to take care of you.¡±


    He paused then said, ¡°How much older exactly? Do they go to your school?¡±


    Young Master Shi¡¯s head dipped lower, like he was afraid of meeting Tan Mingjin¡¯s eyes. ¡°They¡¯re more than ten years my senior, and they¡¯ve had a job for a long time.¡±


    Tan Mingjin: ¡°...More than ten years??!!¡±


    That much of an age gap?


    Shi Qing nodded and continued. ¡°Even though they¡¯re much older than me, their age doesn¡¯t show at all. They really like to exercise, so they look 25 or 26 at most. Besides...¡±


    LIttle Shi Qing squealed and covered his burning face, like he was super embarrassed.


    ¡°They¡¯re really good looking too.¡±


    Tan Mingjin: ¡°...¡±

 Chapter 113.2

    <h4>Chapter 113.2</h4>


    <i>Editor: Sahloknir</i>


    A woman much older than Shi Qing that doesn¡¯t look her age...


    Tan Mingjin immediately deduced the person the youth was talking about was one of those senior female artists in the entertainment industry.


    This made it an even harder pill for him to swallow.


    Everyone knew Shi Qing was the Tan family¡¯s sole young master. It wasn¡¯t out of the question for someone to seduce him based on his identity.


    He was young, green, and unustomed to hardship. How was an obedient and cute child like him supposed to deal with those kind of people?


    Tan Mingjin had business ventures in the entertainment industry, so he naturally knew a few things about the major yers and customs.


    It was like the wild west. Not only was there discrimination, there was also fiercepetition for limited resources. Since all thepetitors have above average features, it was inevitable that a few of them chose to sell their bodies for benefits. It was a story as old as time. Even the purest or most unwilling of people might be forced to do it.


    While the majority were able to stay away from such practices, there was undeniably a dark side lurking beneath the surface.


    Of course, Cheng Yunling belonged to the group that didn¡¯t have to sell their bodies despite not having connections.


    But Tan Mingjin was still unable to ept Shi Qing dreamily talking about some woman more than ten years his senior.


    Even he himself didn¡¯t know which part he found most objectionable. Was it the ¡®woman¡¯s age¡¯ or that ¡®Shi Qing liked her¡¯?


    Anyways, he was firmly opposed to this.


    ¡°I won¡¯t allow it.¡±


    All the happiness vanished from Shi Qing¡¯s expression. He looked incredulously at the man. ¡°Why?¡±


    Tan Mingjin gave a righteous speech. ¡°You¡¯re still a student, but they¡¯ve already been working for years. You two aren¡¯t a good match because you have little inmon.¡±


    ¡°What does age matter if we get to see each other everyday? It¡¯s not like they¡¯re twenty years older than me. I really like¡ª¡±


    ¡°Shi Qing.¡± The man got up with a frown and took a seat beside the youth. He reached out andfortingly tousled his hair.


    The soft locks brushing by his fingertips rxed him a bit. He softened his voice and tried to persuade the stubborn youth.


    ¡°You¡¯re still young, so you think you love them. But when you grow up, when you¡¯re at the prime of your life, they will be old. What will you do then?¡±


    Shi Qing considered the handsome face in front of him. ¡°I think they¡¯ll still look good when they¡¯re older. And they maintain their health well.¡±


    Why was this child so hard to convince?


    Tan Mingjin sighed. ¡°They¡¯ll be at work while you¡¯re at school. You basically won¡¯t get to see each other during the day. What if they find someone they like then?¡±


    Shi Qing: ¡°First off, they¡¯re not that kind of person. Second, I can go work at theirpany after graduating and stay with them forever. That way I¡¯ll be the one in their sight all day.¡±


    The man¡¯s heart received another heavy blow.


    He¡¯d mentioned multiple times over the past few days how he wanted Shi Qing toe work at his side after graduation.


    With him watching over the youth, Shi Qing wouldn¡¯t be bullied in any way. Plus, it would be easier for him to offer guidance this way.


    But now, a few dayster, the youth¡¯s answer has taken aplete one-eighty. For that woman, he was willing to run off to someone else¡¯spany.


    Gritting his teeth, Tan Mingjin decided to try onest time.


    ¡°With the age gap, what will you do if you get into an argument? Have you thought about that?¡±


    ¡°Of course I have.¡±


    Finally, they got back to business.


    Shi Qing could barely conceal his excitement. His lips quirked up as he nced around, making sure there was no one within hearing distance. Then, he leaned in to Tan Mingjin¡¯s ear and whispered, ¡°We¡¯ll settle our disputes in bed.¡±


    Tan Mingjin: ¡°&#k2026;¡±


    An image immediately came to mind of the little guy he cherished taking off his clothes oneyer at a time. With a seductive smile and an alluring voice, he would invite that person to bed&#k2026;


    He would be intimate with another person.


    And fall asleep beside them.


    There would be no room for Tan Mingjin in Shi Qing¡¯s life anymore.


    Only¡ª


    That! Damned! Person!


    Bang¡ª


    Thest modicum of his restraint had been crushed. The man mmed one fist down on the table with a dark expression.


    He couldn¡¯t ept this!!


    There was just no way!!


    He looked at the youth who had been scared silly and said through clenched teeth, ¡°I won¡¯t let you two be together.¡±


    Shi Qing¡¯s eyes widened with anger and grief.


    He too got up, like a little penguin trying to defend its territory. He chirped furiously at Tan Mingjin, ¡°Why can¡¯t we be together? I know they have feelings for me too! We¡¯ll definitely be together!¡±


    Tan Mingjin: ¡°She¡¯s older than you.¡±


    Shi Qing: ¡°I don¡¯t care!¡±


    Tan Mingjin: ¡°But I do.¡±


    Shi Qing only got angrier. ¡°It¡¯s only ten-ish years! Why are you so afraid when I¡¯m not!¡±


    The man discarded any pretense at rationality. His emotions were running wild as he sat there and watched this little guy fight him because of love.


    Without logic to support him, he could only focus on the age difference.


    ¡°Tell me exactly how much older she is than you.¡±


    The youth pouted unhappily. ¡°Sixteen years.¡±


    Sixteen years.


    What a wonderful excuse to object to this ¡®rtionship¡¯.


    Tan Mingjin: ¡°In any case, I¡¯m against it. You had best give up on this sooner rather thanter.¡±


    His attitude left no room for argument. The youth didn¡¯t dare to escte the fight, so he pleaded with red-rimmed eyes, ¡°They¡¯re really good to me. No one¡¯s been this good to me other than grandma.¡±


    Tan Mingjin was so angry that he couldn¡¯t think straight anymore.


    What do you mean ¡®no one¡¯s been this good to me other than grandma¡¯??


    What about me?


    Haven¡¯t I been good enough to Shi Qing??


    Even if their rtionship wasn¡¯t the best before, Tan Mingjin¡¯s practically given Shi Qing everything he wanted in the past few days. If the youth was interested, the man would even dig out his own heart for him.


    But this heartless little guy only had eyes for that senior of his. He couldn¡¯t even spare a nce at the person in front of him.


    Tan Mingjin had to restrain himself from crushing the table. He took in a deep breath. ¡°The answer¡¯s still no.¡±


    Shi Qing continued to plead softly, ¡°Uncle, please say yes. Age isn¡¯t a problem. Isn¡¯t it good enough if theye from a good family and can treat me well?¡±


    Tan Mingjin almost scoffed.


    ¡°Fine then. You say theye from a good family, right? If their family isn¡¯t inferior to mine, I¡¯ll agree.¡±


    The youth¡¯s face reddened.


    Little Shi Qing held his face as well.


    He squirmed. ¡°Their family...is about the same as Uncle¡¯s.¡±


    Tan Mingjin: ¡°...¡±


    He was past the point of considering which woman in his social circles held simr status to him while also being sixteen years older than Shi Qing.


    After all, he was about to explode.


    Shi Qing was still trying to persuade him. ¡°Uncle, does that mean you agree? You think we¡¯ll be a good match too, right? I really do like them, and they really do treat me well.¡±


    There was no expression on Tan Mingjin¡¯s face.


    Shi Qing: ¡°Uncle, just think about it. I¡¯ll be able to wake up beside them, eat breakfast together, go to work together, work overtime together, and go home together. We can also visit this restaurant often. Doesn¡¯t that sound lovely?¡±


    Tan Mingjin¡¯s fists gradually tightened. The image of him waking up alone, going to work alone, working overtime alone, and going home alone came to mind.


    ¡°Hmph. Tell me then, how are they good to you?¡±


    He could practically taste vinegar as he spat out the question.


    After all, among the people still alive in this world, he always believed no one was as good as he was to Shi Qing.


    Shi Qing obediently sat down and counted on his fingers. ¡°They video chat with me everyday.¡±


    Tan Mingjin scoffed.


    He¡¯d regained a measure ofposure. In the whole province, no, the entire country, there was definitely not a woman in her thirties or forties like him.


    All the CEOs of aparable status were well into their fifties.


    Tan Mingjin could say with absolute certainty that no other thirty or forty year old had achievementsparable to him.


    This woman must¡¯ve lied to Shi Qing because he was young.


    If she really did aplish as much as he did, how would she have to spare time to video chat with Shi Qing everyday?


    Shi Qing: ¡°They also send me food everyday.¡±


    Tan Mingjin scoffed again on the inside.


    So what? He did that too.


    Could that woman possibly understand what Shi Qing did and didn¡¯t like to eat like he did?


    Shi Qing: ¡°I like everything they send over. There¡¯s never been anything I didn¡¯t like.¡±


    Tan Mingjin: ¡°...¡±


    He scoffed.


    They¡¯re craftier than I expected.


    Shi Qing: ¡°They never take my temper to heart and always console me.¡±


    Tan Mingjin scoffed again.


    Working so hard, they must have an ulterior motive.


    Shi Qing: ¡°They also buy me whatever I want and take me to their workce.¡±


    Tan Mingjin: Haven¡¯t I bought you everything you wanted too? I even got you a ne. How can your heart waver after a few baubles from her?


    Shi Qing carefully peeked at his expression and tugged on his sleeve. He rarely acted this cute. ¡°Uncle, don¡¯t you feel that they¡¯re really good to me? They even tousled my hair. I can truly feel their sincerity when they do that.¡±


    The youth tugged on his arm and quietly said, ¡°I just want to know now if they might like me back.¡±


    His beautiful eyes, shining with a little hope, looked at the man in front of him.


    Tan Mingjin was only silent because he was afraid he would curse otherwise.


    He couldn¡¯t even scoff now.


    Tousling hair? Anyone could do that.


    What was so special about that?


    He did it too!


    Wasn¡¯t he sincere as well?


    Why didn¡¯t this child think of him? Why didn¡¯t he look at him?!


    Shi Qing felt like he had done enough. He began to reel in his. He leaned closer to the man, speaking in a sweet voice.


    ¡°I doubt you can find a better person in the whole country. Uncle, don¡¯t you agree?¡±


    Tan Mingjin suddenly grabbed the youth¡¯s hand. ¡°Yes, there¡¯s no other person like that. Because only I can fulfill all the conditions you just said.¡±


    Shi Qing: [Sigh. It¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve been so obvious. But I¡¯m happy because I¡¯m about to receive a big gift pack from the Tan family.]


    System: [Congrattions Host! Congrattions!!]


    Before Shi Qing could even smile, the furious man in front of him hissed through clenched teeth:


    ¡°They¡¯re nothing but a liar!!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll never let you two be together!¡±


    ¡°Never!!!¡±


    Author¡¯s Corner


    Shi Qing: Can¡¯t carry, can¡¯t carry

 Chapter 114.1

    <h4>Chapter 114.1</h4>


    <i>Editor: Sahloknir</i>


    ¡°Just kill me already.¡± Shi Qing deadpanned.


    Tan Mingjin was already angry, but the young master¡¯s fury surpassed even his. The youth who had just been begging in a soft voice also got up.


    There seemed to be mes zing inside his beautiful eyes.


    If he had fur, it would be all puffed out by now.


    ¡°How can you be like this! How could you reject my innermost feelings?! Even if you didn¡¯t want them, did you have to refuse this way?!!¡±


    The little Shi Qing on his shoulder was babbling along with him, looking like steam woulde out of his ears any second now.


    Tan Mingjin was baffled by his usations, but he soon remembered how his good, sweet, obedient and sensible Shi Qing was rebelling against him for a female scam artist more than ten years his senior.


    The man¡¯s gaze grew more and more heated.


    Like a tyrant, he coldly said, ¡°In any case, I won¡¯t allow it. If you¡¯re bent on having things your way, then...¡±


    The tyrant was stuck at this point.


    If Shi Qing was bent on having his own way, what could I do?


    Tan Mingjin was once very good at threatening and intimidating Shi Qing. Whenever Shi Qing made a scene, he used to rein him in by threatening to cut him off.


    For Shi Qing, who was a big spender that liked to show off to his friends, this was a super effective threat.


    But if he did that now, this heartless little brat would definitely run to mooch off that woman.


    He might even get taken advantage of in some way.


    An image of Shi Qing selling himself for money immediately popped up in Tan Mingjin¡¯s mind.


    No way!


    He couldn¡¯t let that happen!


    But what else could he do then?


    Drive Shi Qing out of the Tan family?


    He couldn¡¯t. What if others found out about it and bullied Shi Qing?


    And if he kicked out Shi Qing, wouldn¡¯t he be letting that woman easily rece him as Shi Qing¡¯s caretaker?


    The tyrant was unable to think of a way to punish him off the top of his head. After a few seconds of pause, he continued, ¡°I will make you regret it.¡±


    ¡°Why can¡¯t I have feelings for someone? Uncle, don¡¯t you always buy me everything I want? Don¡¯t you like me? I clearly felt that you did, so why won¡¯t you say yes?!¡±


    Tan Mingjin almost scoffed at Shi Qing¡¯s brazen demand for his eptance. How could he willingly give up the child he had raised to someone else?


    Yes, he liked Shi Qing.


    It was because he liked him that Tan Mingjin would not put up with this.


    Upon confirming his intentions, the man resolutely affirmed, ¡°I can give you anything else, but this matter is not up for discussion.¡±


    He could clearly see that tears were already welling up in the eyes of the youth in front of him. The tip of Shi Qing¡¯s pretty little nose was red as he stared at Tan Mingjin with an aggrieved and stubborn look.


    Little Shi Qing was in a simr mood. He was sobbing and wiping tears from the shoulder he was sitting on, his fair and lovely little face riddled with aggression.


    Tan Mingjin didn¡¯t expect to make him cry.


    Guilt flooded every inch of his being.


    Especially since he knew that he was not disagreeing just because that woman was a liar, but mostly because he did not want Shi Qing to leave him.


    At this moment, Shi Qing¡¯s tears seem to knock sense back into Tan Mingjin¡¯s head.


    What am I doing, ah?


    Shi Qing is different from me.


    Shi Qing is just an ordinary kid who liked girls.


    At this age, isn¡¯t it normal for him to fall for someone?


    What right did Tan Mingjin have to act on his unseemly thoughts and keep Shi Qing prisoner by his side?


    He hid his desire to monopolize Shi Qing behind a facade of doing it for his own good.


    His rtionship with this child just improved somewhat recently. Since he knew he couldn¡¯t go any further, why stop this child from finding his own happiness?


    The more Tan Mingjin thought about it, the more sour his heart became.


    At this moment, he was like the infatuated second male lead in all those TV dramas. Despite wanting to keep the one he loved in his embrace forever, he could only slowly let them go and watch them run into someone else¡¯s arms.


    He was alone. Lonely and sad.


    If this was an animation, you would see clouds circling the top of Tan Mingjin¡¯s head. The dark clouds rumbled with thunder and shed with lightning, drenching him in rain.


    The man pursed his lips sadly, trying hard to forget the thoughts he shouldn¡¯t have.


    This was fine.


    He would just hide them.


    He would be Shi Qing¡¯s good uncle for the rest of his life, always protecting him.


    He would watch as Shi Qing lived a happy life with a loving wife and young children.


    Tan Mingjin would be but a lonely spectator happily observing from afar.


    The man who hadpletely cast himself into the role of the heartbroken second male lead sighed deeply.


    ¡°Uncle won¡¯t stop you from pursuing happiness, but girls your own age are more appropriate. Why don¡¯t you find someone from school? Uncle can also introduce you to someone from a good family that has simr interests.


    His heart was breaking, but he forced himself to say these ¡®caring¡¯ things.


    As he spoke, he realised that the young man in front of him was bing more and more aggrieved.


    Not only was he aggrieved, he was also saddened.


    Tan Mingjin, who was also sad, understood how he felt. He knew how difficult it was to give up on someone.


    But there was nothing that could be done.


    The person he liked did not like him back, and the person that Shi Qing liked was a female scam artist.


    Tan Mingjin: ¡°I know you may not be able to ept right away, and that¡¯s fine. Uncle will always be your uncle...¡±


    But your girlfriend might not always be your girlfriend.


    His sadness made him want to say more, but Shi Qing suddenly shoved his shoulder with great force.


    Tan Mingjin didn¡¯t react in time, but his feet remained firmly nted on the ground.


    Although he was older than Shi Qing, he regrly got enough sleep and exercise.


    As for Shi Qing, he liked to stay up all night and never worked out, so his body was just so-so in terms of fitness.


    He was also not the strongest of people. To Tan Mingjin, this shove was equivalent to an unweaned kitten with soft ws scratching him.


    It was not painful or itchy. Actually, it was a bit cute.


    As Tan Mingjin thought those things, he noticed Shi Qing looking at him usingly.


    Oh...was he angry that his push didn¡¯t do anything?


    The man who wanted to present the whole world on a tter to Shi Qing thought for a second. Then he ¡®stumbled¡¯ a step back.


    Shi Qing should be happy now, right?


    But when he looked up again, he saw that the corners of the youth¡¯s eyes were even redder. Tears were welling up in those beautiful eyes.


    Finally, Shi Qing reached up and wiped away the tears with the back of his hand, He spoke indignantly, ¡°You¡¯re too much. Just say no if you don¡¯t agree. It¡¯s not like I¡¯m forcing you to ept. Why must you humiliate me like this?!¡±


    The youth roared like an angry evil dragon at the dumbfounded man who didn¡¯t know how he had humiliated him.


    ¡°I hate you!!!¡±


    Without a second¡¯s dy, Shi Qing turned around and ran out of the restaurant in a huff.


    Tan Mingjin, who was still standing there, couldn¡¯t figure out how he had humiliated Shi Qing.


    He was left bewildered, at a loss for words, and filled to the brim with jealousy.


    ***


    ¡°My uncle is really too much, he¡¯s really too much! Did you hear me? I said he¡¯s too much.¡±


    Cheng Yunling, who had no idea how she had be a therapist for this young master, was expressionless. She said in a lifeless voice over the phone, ¡°I heard you. I understand that President Tan can be too much sometimes, but Young Master Shi, can¡¯t you say it in a different way? I¡¯ve heard the same thing at least a hundred times tonight.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    Young Master Shi paused, ¡°Have you ever seen someone that excessive? You haven¡¯t, right?¡±


    Cheng Yunling: ¡°...¡±


    Yes, I have.


    You.


    Who else would call me at 3 am and force me to listen to them rant about everything?


    Cheng Yunling helplesslyid down. ¡°Young Master Shi, it¡¯s reallyte, why don¡¯t we both go to bed first? I¡¯m so sleepy I can¡¯t keep my eyes open, plus I have work tomorrow.¡±


    SHi Qing scoffed, ¡°Who are you trying to fool? I called you because you¡¯re still ying games at 3am. I saw youe online. If you really had to go to work, would you be doing that?¡±


    Cheng Yunling: ¡°...¡±


    This young master is usually silly, howe he¡¯s so smart at times like this.


    She broke and messed her hair up into a chicken¡¯s nest. ¡°But what are you telling me all this for!?¡±


    Shi Qing was very matter-of-fact. ¡°Aren¡¯t we friends? Since I¡¯m having rtionship troubles, shouldn¡¯t you help me?¡±


    Cheng Yunling: ...Who TF is your friend?


    There were many things shecked, but friends were not one of them.


    Especially not a friend who would call in the middle of the night and rant for an hour about how ¡®too much is too much¡¯.


    Perhaps Shi Qing sensed her inner thoughts, but the clear-voiced youth immediately spoke up, ¡°Don¡¯t forget, I was the one who made you confess to your boyfriend. If you didn¡¯t do that, you would¡¯ve never known that he liked you back. I¡¯m the one who set you guys up, so you need to be grateful. How can you not help me now that I have rtionship problems? ¡±


    Cheng Yunling: ¡°...¡±


    That seemed to make some sense.


    ¡°But how am I supposed to help? I can¡¯t approach President Tan directly because he¡¯s so powerful. Besides, he¡¯s right. Someone that much older than you won¡¯t have a lot inmon with you.¡±


    Cheng Yunling proposed, ¡°How about this, Young Master Shi? You should get a good night¡¯s sleep first and give me some time to think of a solution. When I do, I¡¯ll help you, okay?¡±


    On the other end, Shi Qing thought about it and nodded in agreement, ¡°Okay then, don¡¯t take too long. Make good use of that head of yours.¡±


    Hallelujah!


    I finally got rid of this chatterbug.


    Cheng Yunling was so moved that she could burst into tears. She hurriedly promised, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, don¡¯t worry! I definitely have something soon! When I¡¯ve thought about it, I¡¯ll definitely solve this problem for you!¡±


    She might as well get some sleep first anyway.


    Although she was usually quite capable of staying upte ying games when she didn¡¯t have work, the hour of verbal monotony she had been subjected to surprisingly made Cheng Yunling sleepy.


    Shi Qing hung up.


    Cheng Yunling heaved a sigh of relief.


    And then she felt a little smug.


    Sure enough, children are children. They¡¯re easy to coax and easy to deceive. It seems that her IQ was still enough to deal with Shi Qing.


    That little brat.


    While she got ready for bed, her phone rang again. Cheng Yunling turned to see that it was Shi Qing. She answered it without thinking too much. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Young Master Shi? Did you forget something?¡±


    On the other end, Shi Qing urged her bossily, ¡°It¡¯s been sixty seconds, tell me what you¡¯ve thought up already!¡±


    Cheng Yunling: ¡°...¡±


    Someone please just kill me already!!!!


    Why do I have to suffer when Shi Qing¡¯s the one with a broken heart?!


    I won¡¯t, no, can¡¯t put up with this anymore!!


    ¡°Young Master Shi, I...¡±


    Shi Qing£º¡±Think hard. Do you know about that something-something variety show about learning to cook together? I¡¯ll send you there if you cane up with ideas.¡±


    Isn¡¯t that the number one hit variety show!?


    The artists who go on it can all skyrocket in poprity, not to mention that their fan count could rise exponentially.


    At this moment, there was no more thought about sleep or games in Cheng Yunling¡¯s mind.


    There was only the golden road in front of her.


    ¡°No problem, Young Master Shi. I¡¯ve decided to help you out.¡±


    Wasn¡¯t it just pursuing someone?


    Although the pursuer was male, and the one being pursued was male too...


    Although the one being pursued was President Tan..


    Although the pursuer was raised by the person he was pursuing...


    Although...


    Cheng Yunling: ...This seems really difficult.


    Was it toote to back out at this point?

 Chapter 114.2

    <h4>Chapter 114.2</h4>


    <i>Editor: Casey</i>


    But no matter how much Cheng Yunling regretted her choice to help Shi Qing, she had already promised. This young master probably saw her as some kind of rtionship expert since her rtionship with her boyfriend was so harmonious.


    Ever since then, Shi Qing hovered around her day and night. He observed her on set and stayed at the same hotel as her too.


    He took notes very seriously the entire time.


    His determination to learn was very admirable, but the problem was Cheng Yunling had nothing to teach him.


    And because Shi Qing always came to bug her, the two-person world of her and her boyfriend suddenly expanded into a beautiful triangle.


    She decided that escape was her only option.


    Luckily, they were almost finished filming, so she could go home. Her boyfriend also happened to be free, so they could go back to enjoying a lovely two-person world.


    However, Cheng Yunling couldn¡¯t have ever expected what happened next.


    She had underestimated the extent of Shi Qing¡¯s shamelessness.


    This shameless guy actually tagged along.


    He tagged along!!!


    And he even had the cheek to stay at her house too. Thank goodness her boyfriend didn¡¯t mind.


    But Cheng Yunling suspected that her boyfriend didn¡¯t seem to mind because he didn¡¯t realize just how annoying Shi Qing was.


    Sometimes, Cheng Yunling would have to stay upte when her boyfriend was already asleep, lecturing about all the rtionship tips she found on the inte in a dejected manner.


    After just five days, she couldn¡¯t take it anymore.


    However, Shi Qing was quite happy staying with her.


    Especially when he found out that Tan Mingjin sent people to follow him around.


    He really settled into Cheng Yunling¡¯s ce.


    Time always goes by fast when you¡¯re having fun. However, the System was getting anxious as the month deadline was almost up.


    [Host, what should we do? Time¡¯s almost up but her animosity value still hasn¡¯t moved, ah.]


    Shi Qing: [Don¡¯t fret. Don¡¯t you feel like it¡¯s good enough her animosity value didn¡¯t spike up to 100?]


    System: [...]


    Actually, it did think that.


    Just look at what its Host was doing right now.


    He was sprawled across Cheng Yunling¡¯s sofa, watching TV and holding the milk that Cheng Yunling personally poured for him while munching on the fruit that Cheng Yunling had personally bought and cut up for him. He would also asionally chat with Cheng Yunling¡¯s boyfriend, who was sitting on the other side, about interesting games.


    The scene painted a beautiful picture of an obnoxious young master.


    While Shi Qing was snacking on sunflower seeds while watching TV, his phone suddenly rang. He immediately got up and hollered at the top of his lungs, ¡°Cheng Yunling, it¡¯s eight o¡¯clock! Time for ss!¡±


    Cheng Yunling, who was putting on a face mask, walked out with a dark look on her face.


    It was really dark. Even darker than her face mask.


    The rm was still ringing.


    To Cheng Yunling, this wasn¡¯t an rm anymore. This was like an everyday summons.


    Sometimes, she truly suspected that Shi Qing wasn¡¯t actually trying to learn from her. Maybe this kid was still sour about Tan Mingjin treating her a little differently before, and this was his way of getting back at her.


    When Cheng Yunling sat down, the arrogant young master already had his notebook out.


    Cheng Yunling: ...Lunatic.


    Forget it.


    Think of your poprity, your fans, and your future career!


    She could still endure!


    ¡°Shi Qing, how am I supposed to pass this stage? I¡¯ve tried so many times already.¡±


    Just after the ¡®lecture¡¯, Cheng Yunling¡¯s boyfriend came and handed over hisptop with a pensive look.


    ¡°Oh, this? It¡¯s simple. Just do what I say. Go here first, then here, then that spot over there...:¡±


    Cheng Yunling: ¡°...¡±


    Holy shit.


    When did these two get so close?


    Forget it, bear with it.


    Just pretend not to see anything.


    That night, the coupleid under the same nket. Cheng Yunling even made a special effort to put some perfume on. Shefortably burrowed into her boyfriend¡¯s arms.


    Her boyfriend: ¡°Don¡¯t lean on me. I¡¯m ying multiyer with Shi Qing. You being so close will throw me off my game.¡±


    Cheng Yunling: ¡°...¡±


    Cheng Yunling: ¡°...¡±


    She couldn¡¯t take it anymore!!!


    She put up with Shi Qing mooching off her!!


    She put up with him forcing an amateur like her to be a rtionship expert!


    She put up with his attitude all day by thinking about that variety show!!


    But now!


    He actually took her boyfriend too!


    This was uneptable!


    Absolutely uneptable!


    Cheng Yunling stormed to Shi Qing¡¯s room and banged on the door.


    She had to tell this guy that enough was enough!


    Get out! Get out right now!


    What variety show?! What resources?!?


    She doesn¡¯t want those things anymore!!!


    ¡°Come in.¡±


    From inside came the youth¡¯s slightly hoarse voice. Cheng Yunling didn¡¯t pay that much thought and barged in.


    She froze as soon as she entered.


    Shi Qing really was sitting in front of theputer ying a game, but his eyes were rimmed with red and he was sniffling. He looked pitiful like he had just been crying.


    He was naturally good-looking. As soon as his tyrannical young master act was dropped, his innate ability to make people pity him resurfaced. This was magnified by his current sorry state.


    Cheng Yunling¡¯s heart immediately softened.


    Even her voice lowered by eight hundred times: ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Nothing, I was just ying this game when I remembered my uncle.¡±


    Shi Qing sniffled, appearing even more pitiful. Even his voice was quieter and stickier than usual. It made people want to scoop him up and pamper him.


    ¡°Uncle used to hate it when I yed games. He scolded me every time he caught me. But no one¡¯s here to tell me not to stay up all night anymore.¡±


    He wiped the tears from his face with one hand and looked at Cheng Yunling pitifully, ¡°Luckily I still have you to help me. Otherwise I really don¡¯t know what I would do.¡±


    Cheng Yunling¡¯s heart melted into a soft mess.


    She might¡¯ve always found Shi Qing annoying, but when she thought about it, he only had one family member left by his side, President Tan.


    President Tan was his whole world. And now his whole world was gone.


    He was already like this, so how could she kick him out?


    Cheng Yunling looked at Shi Qing with more and more pity. She said seriously, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll go find President Tan tomorrow. If he really doesn¡¯t feel that way about you, you should give up. Heartbreak is better than losing the only family you have left.¡±


    ¡°En...¡±


    Young Master Shi nodded with very pitiful red-rimmed eyes. He was rarely this meek. ¡°I¡¯ll listen to you.¡±


    What a pitiful child, ah.


    Cheng Yunling sighed inside. ¡°Hurry up and go to sleep. Don¡¯t worry, even if you and President Tan really fall out, I¡¯ll still be here for you as your friend. I won¡¯t leave you.¡±


    Shi Qing, who had just looked soft and pitiful, immediately changed his tune: ¡°You said that yourself. I didn¡¯t force you.¡±


    With that, he opened the drawer and took out the bowl of spicy noodles hidden inside. He slurped up a mouthful. The spice made his eyes redden even more.


    Cheng Yunling: ¡°......¡±


    ¡°Shi Qing!!! How many times have I told you!!! No eating in the bedroom!!! Ahhhhhhhhhhh, you¡¯re going to be the death of me!¡±


    ***


    The next day, Cheng Yunling, who couldn¡¯t stand Shi Qing anymore, surrendered and asked to meet Tan Mingjin.


    Fortunately, Tan Mingjin had given her his contact information after helping her out in their first meeting.


    She felt a bit weird using this contact information so she could speak on behalf of Shi Qing, who she previously considered the ¡®culprit¡¯.


    Tan Mingjin knew that Shi Qing was staying at Cheng Yunling¡¯s house recently, so he agreed to meet up.


    He desperately wanted to know what was going on with Shi Qing. Not things like what the person he hired reported about him having two bowls of congee, one egg, and two fried dough sticks for breakfast, but what was going on in Shi Qing¡¯s mind.


    Had he really decided to abandon his uncle because Tan Mingjin had not agreed to his rtionship with a scam artist?


    The thought of this made the man¡¯s heart sour and ache.


    There was always someone in the world that you couldn¡¯t live without. You couldn¡¯t bear to hit or scold them, nor could you let go when they leave.


    Shi Qing was the one that Tan Mingjin couldn¡¯t let go of.


    At this moment, he was sitting opposite Cheng Yunling with a serious face.


    Cheng Yunling twirled the spoon in her hand haphazardly. Strange enough, she felt like she was here to y matchmaker. ¡°Um, President Tan, I know you only see Young Master Shi as a junior. You must¡¯ve been quite shocked when he confessed to you. I understand if you couldn¡¯t ept it right away. Actually, he told me a little about how he really felt while staying at my house. He¡¯s not doing so well. He cries day and night. But his feelings for you aren¡¯t something he can control, so...¡±


    Tan Mingjin: ¡°...Wait, what did you just say?¡±


    Cheng Yunling froze: ¡°I said he cries day and night...¡±


    Tan Mingjin: ¡°No, the next sentence.¡±


    Cheng Yunling: ¡°His feelings for you¨C¡±


    ¨CCrack!


    The ss in the man¡¯s hand fell to the ground, shattering into pieces.


    He suddenly rose to his feet amidst the debris..


    His handsome and usuallyposed face was nk. ¡°Shi Qing...likes me...?¡±


    Cheng Yunling: ¡°...Uh, yeah, but didn¡¯t you know that already fromst time¨C¡±


    Tan Mingjin: ¡°Shi Qing likes me?¡±


    Cheng Yunling: ¡°Yes.¡±


    Tan Mingjin: ¡°Shi Qing likes me.¡±


    Cheng Yunling: ¡°...Yeah?¡±


    Tan Mingjin: ¡°Shi Qing likes me...¡±


    Cheng Yunling: ¡°......¡±


    She rubbed her nose.


    What was wrong with these two, one was a little brat and the other was like a broken record.


    However, without waiting for her to continue, Tan Mingjin had already turned around and walked out of the restaurant with big steps.


    ¡°Eh??? President Tan?? President Tan!¡±


    Cheng Yunling subconsciously rose to chase after him, but a waiter stopped her at the door.


    ¡°Excuse me, ma¡¯am, your bill has not been settled yet.¡±


    Cheng Yunling: ¡°...¡±


    What had she done to deserve this??

 Chapter 115.1

    <h4>Chapter 115.1</h4>


    <i>Editor: Sahloknir</i>


    Shi Qing likes me.


    The person that Shi Qing likes...is me.


    These were the only two thoughts left in Tan Mingjin¡¯s mind.


    They shed back and forth again and again in an almost obsessive manner.


    But they made him so very happy.


    As soon as he recalled that the person Shi Qing liked was Tan Mingjin, the man could not stop smiling.


    Yes.


    That¡¯s right.


    That¡¯s the way it should be.


    Sixteen years apart in age, with wealth that no one in this city could match.


    The person who treated him well, patted him on the head, sent over food that he liked, and video chatted with him everyday.


    When he reviewed Shi Qing¡¯s statements that day without the assumption that the person he liked must be a woman, everything pointed to that person being him, Tan Mingjin.


    Shi Qing acted like he disliked him, but the little Shi Qing that represented his inner thoughts always regarded the man with affection and admiration, always mouring for a hug.


    Shi Qing clearly did not like Cheng Yunling at all, but he forced himself to act like he was courting her.


    The reason he did this was because Tan Mingjin had once shown a hint of care and good will to Cheng Yunling.


    This child must¡¯ve been jealous.


    As soon as he reconciled Shi Qing¡¯s fierce, yet aggrieved demeanour with jealousy, Tan Mingjin could not help but chuckle quietly.


    The little details that he didn¡¯t take seriously before all started to make sense.


    Why did Shi Qing never take the initiative to approach him when he clearly liked being close?


    Why did Shi Qing call him three times a day after he and Cheng Yunling had be ¡®close¡¯?


    Why did this child react so strongly when Tan Mingjin wanted to go on a blind date?


    The answer to all of these questions hade to light.


    The more he thought about it, the clearer the situation became. All of the blood in the man¡¯s body seemed to boil, along with his thoughts.


    I like Shi Qing, and Shi Qing also likes me.


    Is there anything in the world that could make a person feel happier?


    The carefully driving driver looked up in the mirror at President Tan, who had a gentle smile on his face. The slight curl of his boss¡¯ lips made him shudder.


    He had worked for President Tan for so long and saw many times where the man¡¯s face was as cold as frost, but this was the driver¡¯s first time seeing him like this.


    He would smile, and thenugh while shaking his head.


    Was this still President Tan?


    Could it be...did hee into contact with supernatural forces??


    The superstitious driver shivered again. He continued to drive while filled with trepidation.


    Tan Mingjin was basically operating on autopilot now.


    He absentmindedly left the restaurant and got in the car.


    When his phone rang, he picked up.


    The voice of Cheng Yunling came from the other end, ¡°Are you looking for Young Master Shi, President Tan? But I haven¡¯t told you my address yet.¡±


    ¡°No need for that.¡±


    Tan Mingjin¡¯s heart had long since drifted to Shi Qing, but he could still answer as usual.


    The man¡¯s voice was a quiet but pleasant timbre, ¡°I know where you live.¡±


    Cheng Yunling: ...Okay then.


    She really wanted to ask how he knew, since she told like five people tops to keep the paparazzi away.


    But it didn¡¯t seem that unusual for someone like President Tan to know this now that she thought about it.


    She should have known that Tan Mingjin was practically omnipotent in this world where money could do almost anything.


    The all-powerful Tan Mingjin soon arrived in front of Cheng Yunling¡¯s house.


    He got out of the car and looked at the house in front of him, a sh of tension in his eyes.


    The door was unlocked, but he was actually a little afraid to step inside.


    Tan Mingjin still hadn¡¯t forgotten thest thing Shi Qing had said before leaving him.


    He said that he hated him.


    Although Tan Mingjin knew that those words were in response to his deration of forever being Shi Qing¡¯s uncle, which was probably misunderstood as a rejection...


    But the man still felt a sense of trepidation inside.


    He paced back and forth downstairs with grave emotions and hesitant eyes.


    The driver carefully stood beside the car, watching his boss¡¯s slender form walk around. He clearly wanted to go up but didn¡¯t dare to.


    The driver then nced warily at the door that was barely closed. It looked like it would open with the lightest of touches. Finally, his gaze snuck to the eight trigrams mirror hung by the door. He shivered again.


    The driver cautiously stepped forward and asked, ¡°President Tan, do you remember when I asked for an advance on my sry the first year I started working for you?¡±


    ¡°En.¡±


    Tan Mingjin wrinkled his brow and gave the driver a puzzled look. He didn¡¯t mind a bit of conversation to cate his troubled mind right now.


    ¡°Your wife had been in a car ident.¡±


    The driver sucked in a breath.


    As expected of President Tan. He even remembers something like this.


    The driver¡¯s body rxed slightly, but superstitious as he was, he still had some doubts inside. After some thought, he slowly stepped forward and removed the eight trigrams mirror by standing on tiptoe.


    He looked at Tan Mingjin tentatively. ¡°President Tan, you...¡±


    Tan Mingjin didn¡¯t notice what he did at all. He was busy taking a deep breath to calm himself down.


    As long as Shi Qing likes me...


    Even if he was still angry with him, Tan Mingjin would definitely be able to coax him intoing back.


    Letting out another deep breath, the man¡¯s eyes were filled with determination and tenderness as he strode forwards on his long legs and walked in.


    The driver, who was trying to see if he was possessed while still holding the eight trigrams mirror: ¡°...¡±


    OMG!!!


    Tan Mingjin waspletely unaware that the driver downstairs was thinking about whether to run or not.


    He had already walked into this small vi under Cheng Yunling¡¯s name.


    The vi was paid for in full by Cheng Yunling. Because she didn¡¯t use an agent and took measures to preserve her privacy, the paparazzi didn¡¯t even know this ce existed.


    That was why she brought her boyfriend here to ¡®take refuge from the storm¡¯.


    That was the n until the ¡®storm¡¯¡ªaka Shi Qing, followed them over.


    Because she had bought the house with the intention of living alone, Cheng Yunling did not put much thought into soundproofing.


    As such, Tan Mingjin could hear the lively and clear voice of the young master upstairs when he came in.


    ¡°Position, position!!! You¡¯re off position! Aiya! We died again!¡±


    Hisst sentence sounded very depressed, enough to remind the man of thest time he and Shi Qing had met. When he had suggested arranging a blind date for this little guy, Shi Qing¡¯s tone was also depressed like now.


    Was he ying games again?


    He was so fond of ying games... Tan Mingjin had scolded him many times to no avail.


    Were even games unable to bring Shi Qing happiness after leaving him?


    The tenderness in the man¡¯s eyes intensified as he headed straight upstairs.


    He wanted to tell Shi Qing that he did ept his feelings.


    After he resolved this misunderstanding, they could finally be together.


    He would never be as mean to Shi Qing as he had previously been ever again.


    However, Tan Mingjin¡¯s smile froze just as he reached the top of the stairs.


    From where he was standing, he could just about see Shi Qing lounging on the sofa with a handsome looking man. The two were both holding their phones and crossing their legs with smiles on their faces, looking like they had a happy and close rtionship.


    Shi Qing was patting the thigh of the person next to him andughing. ¡°I¡¯m going tough my ass off at that mage hahahahahaha. I¡¯m going to teabag her too after resurrecting hahahahahaha!!¡±


    He could not be more happy or lively if he tried.


    Tan Mingjin: ¡°...¡±


    The handsome man who wasughing along with Shi Qing unintentionally looked up just in time to see a man with dark clouds around his head ring, with killing intent, at...


    ¡ªShi Qing¡¯s hand that justnded on his leg.


    Cheng Yunling¡¯s boyfriend: ¡°...¡±


    The guy jumped to his feet, forgetting all about the phone game. He subconsciously retreated eight feet away from Shi Qing.


    ¡°P-President Tan.¡±


    The youth who was bewildered by his sudden retreat also turned around. A trace of joy flitted across his eyes once he saw Tan Mingjin, but he quickly seemed to remember something and turned away with scowl.


    ¡°Hmph!¡±


    Don¡¯t misunderstand, it wasn¡¯t Shi Qing who huffed.


    It was little Shi Qing.


    The little guy was trying hard to stand on tiptoe to make himself look bigger. His tiny left hand was on his waist while a single finger on his tender and white right hand pointed at Tan Mingjin as he furiously cursed the man out.


    ¡°Yiiiiiiyaaaaa!!!¡±


    ¡°Yiya yiya!! Yiya!!¡±


    He was so angry that he didn¡¯t think it was enough just to curse. When he couldn¡¯t stay on tiptoe anymore, he stomped his feet in a fierce manner.


    He did seem to be ranting at Tan Mingjin judging by his tone and actions.


    But when a tiny thing like this little guy did it, paired with his squeaky voice, it was oddly cute.


    Tan Mingjin¡¯s dark expression after seeing Shi Qing interacting with that passerby (yes, in his eyes that guy was a passerby) gradually warmed.


    He gently smiled again as he stepped forward and sat right next to the grumpy Shi Qing.


    Carefully but firmly reaching out, he slowly took the youth¡¯s soft hand in his.


    Shi Qing stiffened. A few hints of hesitation appeared on his fair face as he turned to look at Tan Mingjin.


    ¡°You...¡±


    ¡°Shi Qing, I misunderstood what you said before.¡±


    Since Tan Mingjin had figured everything out, he definitely wouldn¡¯t be vague anymore. He resolutely held Shi Qing¡¯s hand and pulled out a ring from his chest pocket.


    It was a men¡¯s ring.


    And just like that, he slowly put the ring onto the young master¡¯s slender finger without hesitation. ¡°I¡¯ve wanted to give you this ring for a long time.¡±


    ¡°Shi Qing, are you willing to be mypanion?¡±


    Shi Qing blinked and looked down at the ring on his hand.


    [Isn¡¯t this way too OOC...?]


    He could not believe that Tan Mingjin, who had once decided to spend the rest of his life alone, had done this.


    But he couldn¡¯t resist the temptation in the end and yed along, grasping Tan Mingjin¡¯s hand tightly as well.


    The youth was a bit reluctant. ¡°Fine. I guess I¡¯ll say yes since you¡¯re practically on your knees.¡±


    Immediately, a huge sense of surprise erupted in Tan Mingjin¡¯s eyes.


    He could hardly wait, so he proposed to Shi Qing.


    ¡°Let¡¯s fly out of the country and get our license today, alright?¡±


    Shi Qing nced at the ring on his hand, then at Tan Mingjin, who was looking at him hopefully. He pretended to hesitate.


    Seeing the look on Tan Mingjin¡¯s face gradually change from anticipation to caution, and then from caution to nervousness and fear, only then did he huff and lift his chin.


    ¡°Alright.¡±

 Chapter 115.2

    <h4>Chapter 115.2</h4>


    <i>Editor: Sahloknir</i>


    When Cheng Yunling returned, her boyfriend was alone in the living room.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Shi Qing? Has President Tane yet?¡±


    Her boyfriend nodded. ¡°Yeah he was just here. He picked up Shi Qing.¡±


    Cheng Yunling heaved a sigh of relief and slumped on the sofa.


    ¡°Thank goodness, that ¡®little ancestor¡¯ finally left.¡±


    She reached out and gently pped her boyfriend on the shoulder. ¡°Tell me, am I your girlfriend or is Shi Qing? I¡¯ve seen you y games with him every day. If I didn¡¯t know you were straight, I would have chased you out already.¡±


    Her boyfriend also knew that he had indeed neglected her a bit these days. He hastily peeled an orange as an appeasing gesture and carefully brought a slice to her mouth.


    ¡°I was wrong, I won¡¯t do it again. Oh, why don¡¯t we go on a vacation? My family bought a new ind. It¡¯s quite fun there.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s so fun about an ind? I don¡¯t want to go.¡± Cheng Yunling ate the orange and tried to shake the residue off her hand when she suddenly sat up. ¡°Wait, did you say ¡®your family¡¯?¡±


    Her boyfriend was confused. ¡°Yeah. My family.¡±


    Cheng Yunling: ¡°...¡±


    She found her voice. ¡°...Your family owns an ind??¡±


    The boyfriend scratched his head in confusion. ¡°Yeah, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°I thought you knew my family owned a tourismpany. We often buy inds and develop them, but the ind this time won¡¯t be open to tourists for five years. It¡¯s quite fun, so why don¡¯t we go there to y for a few days?¡± He added, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say earlier that you wanted to take part in that variety show? I¡¯ve already made a few calls. We¡¯ll be just in time for that when we get back.¡±


    He was quite giddy, staring like a dog looking for praise at his girlfriend.


    Cheng Yunling: ¡°&#k2026;¡±


    She jumped up like a flopping carp to pinch him. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me earlier you were a rich second generation!! Ahhhhhhhh don¡¯t you know I only agreed to help that little brat Shi Qing because of that variety show!!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve suffered all these days for nothing!! For nothing!!!¡±


    ¡°Sorry, sorry... Although my family is well-off, we¡¯re not as rich as President Tan. And I didn¡¯t know until recently that Young Master Shi liked men. I thought he was after you, so I didn¡¯t say anything because I was too self-conscious...¡±


    Cheng Yunling almost choked on thin air.


    How can you have low self-esteem when your family owns a bunch of inds...


    Are all rich people so modest?!!!


    Although Cheng Yunling felt like her previous efforts were for naught, she realized she was quite lucky upon further consideration.


    Her boyfriend may be a cute derp of a second generation, but he was at least very good at coaxing people. He readily did things like massaging her legs and shoulders and peeling fruit for her to make her happy.


    Feeling content, Cheng Yunling leaned on her boyfriend andforted him, ¡°You don¡¯t have to feel self-conscious. President Tan might have more money than you, but he definitely isn¡¯t as attentive as you are. I¡¯ll admit that I even suspected he was incapable of epting Shi Qing before. Turns out he didn¡¯t even know Shi Qing liked him. I almostughed my face off.¡±


    ¡°Turns out Heaven really is fair. They gave President Tan extraordinary intellect but skimped out on emotional intelligence.¡±


    Plus, that little bastard Shi Qing had such a twisted and unbearable personality.


    She couldn¡¯t help but giggle out loud when she thought about it.


    ¡°Just wait and see. It¡¯ll be a long time before these two get together.¡±


    In the end, her boyfriend was obviously better.


    Her boyfriend said as he carefully peeled another orange, ¡°They¡¯re already together, ah. I heard they¡¯re going to get their license today right after making up.¡±


    He looked at the sky outside and calcted the time difference, nodding affirmatively.


    ¡°They¡¯ve probably already gotten their license.¡±


    Cheng Yunling, who was busy gloating, ¡°...¡±


    These oranges suddenly don¡¯t taste very sweet anymore.


    Because the two had a major breakthrough in their rtionship today (talking about family history and resolving her boyfriend¡¯s inferiorityplex), the two decided to ¡®go to bed¡¯ early.


    After taking a shower, Cheng Yunling just got under the covers when her phone¡¯s rm went off.


    It was eight o¡¯clock.


    Shi Qing¡¯s ¡®study¡¯ time.


    With a sigh, She was about to crawl out of bed to go and tutor that little ancestor when she suddenly remembered.


    Shi Qing¡¯s already left!


    After she recalled that Cheng Yunling was moved to tears.


    Atst, she was free from being tortured by this little ancestor hahahahaha!!


    No more forced ¡®sses¡¯ at eight o¡¯clock.


    No more worrying about feeling an empty pillow next to you in the middle of the night and getting up to see that your boyfriend is actually secretly ying multiyer games with Shi Qing.


    No more listening to this little brat fake crying and watching him eat in the bedroom but being unable to do anything about it.


    She thanked the Heavens and the Earth! She thanked Shi Qing for sparing her!


    In the future, she will definitely worship this little ancestor like a deity.


    Shi Qing, who had already gotten a license with Tan Mingjin, heard the System¡¯s notification:


    [Ding! Cheng Yunling¡¯s animosity value: 49/100]


    The system was so happy that it wanted to set off firecrackers: [This is great, Host! We won¡¯t be kicked out now!]


    Shi Qing: [I told you her animosity value would definitely drop once I left.]


    Back in that small vi in China...


    As soon as the rm was turned off and the covers were on, Cheng Yunling, who was nning to ¡®celebrate¡¯ with her boyfriend, suddenly popped out from under the covers.


    Wait a minute! Shi Qing¡¯s always been tormenting her, right?


    He was in the wrong to begin with!!


    What the hell was she thanking him for?!


    Author¡¯s Corner


    1st part! There¡¯s a second part I¡¯ll put up before noon. It¡¯s really short~


    Actually, this story pretty much ends here. But I have a punchline that I have to include hahahahahahaha


    <i>Rain</i>


    This is update 1 of 2 for today! Don¡¯t miss chapter 116!

 Chapter 119.1

    <h4>Chapter 119.1</h4>


    <i>Editor: Sahloknir</i>


    Outside, Shi Qing¡¯s mother was still ranting in the courtyard.


    Her voice was melodic and moving, with every word slowly and softly enunciated. It was like she was being coquettish.


    ¡°Which family doesn¡¯t cherish and coddle their young masters like treasures? Is that Jiang family young master any more precious than the one from our Shi family? Besides, my Qing-er is the only son in this household. How dare they only send over a concubine-born son aspensation from pushing him into that icy coldke! They must be dreaming if they think this is over!¡±


    Then some maidservants with equally soft ents tried to persuade her, ¡°Furen, it¡¯s not good for your health to be so angry. Our family will definitely see this matter through, but the other party is our Shi family¡¯s son-inw... It¡¯s inconvenient to ask for him directly.¡±


    ¡°Pei!¡± Shi-furen spat in a delicate way. ¡°I don¡¯t know what my husband saw in him back then. Hmph, what son-inw. Instead of behaving himself after marrying my Xi-er, he made her share a bed with those wenches from that brothel! As expected of a military household like the Jiangs, they¡¯re all brutes! What kind of son-inw is he if he can¡¯t cherish my Xi-er!!¡±


    However, despite her furious tone, Shi-furen spoke no more about demanding an exnation.


    After all, although military households didn¡¯t have too high of a status in the past, they were in chaotic times where ¡®might meant right¡¯. The Shi family was a merchant household. Under the previous dynasty, merchants were looked down upon no matter how much money they had. Only amidst the present chaos could the Shi family rise to prominence with their ample supply of goods.


    But no matter how prominent they were, their daughter had already been married off to another family. If the Shi family stirred up trouble, that unruly ingrate might take it out on her daughter.


    Shi Qing had just about heard enough. He hollered at the people outside, ¡°Servants!¡±


    Almost immediately, someone lifted the curtains draped around his bed. A cleanly dressed andely maidservant beamed as she came in. She carefully examined Shi Qing¡¯s expression, only rxing when she was sure he wasn¡¯t in pain.


    She whispered, ¡°Qing-er, don¡¯t get into any more fights with that person. Their Jiang family was once a military household, so how can our Qing-er beat them? You gave all of us a good scare. Especially Furen, she¡¯s been crying nonstop.¡±


    Shi-furen also heard themotion inside. Ecstatic, she turned and entered with quick, small steps. Tears ran down her cheeks when she saw her son sitting up in bed in one piece.


    ¡°Oh my Qing-er, you truly scared Mother. If something happened to you, Mother would have nothing to live for anymore.¡±


    Her acting like the sky was falling down made Shi Qing think he¡¯d been diagnosed with an incurable illness instead of, ¡®being carried home after catching a cold from whipping someone after being fished out of the river¡¯.


    No wonder the original host was an overbearing and spoiled brat. Everyone in the room looked at him like he was an adorable baby.


    Only after crying softly for a while did Shi-furen dab at her face with her handkerchief. She tenderly tucked Shi Qing in.


    ¡°My son, rest soundly at home for now, alright? Don¡¯t go anywhere before you¡¯re healed. Mother knows you did that because you care about your sister, but a child like you shouldn¡¯t meddle with this. That Jiang family are nothing but brutes. They¡¯ll hurt you again.¡±


    Shi Qing obediently nodded like he was a sensible child. He chirped, ¡°Don¡¯t worry Mother. I won¡¯t go.¡±


    Shi-furen looked at him doubtfully. She dabbed at her red-rimmed eyes again. ¡°I don¡¯t trust you one bit. That mouth of your is filled with nothing but lies. You said before that men had a right to take in many wives and concubines, but you snuck out to avenge your sister in the next breath.¡±


    Although Shi-furen was admonishing him on the surface, there were traces of pride in her words.


    Naturally, she didn¡¯t only care for her son. Her daughter was also dear to her heart. She felt very proud that her son stood up for his sister.


    But Shi Qing knew that the original host had meant what he said.


    He had the personality of a tyrant after being pampered by everyone growing up. If he wanted something, he just had to say the word and everyone would scramble to give it to him.


    Shi Xi may be his full-blooded older sister, but the ratio of men and women were heavily skewed due to the ongoing wars. This didn¡¯t have an impact on rich people marrying more wives.


    Women were seen as less than men in the current era, so to the original host, this older sister of his was no different than any of his concubine-born sisters.


    So what if this sister doted on him? That was the least she could do.


    To him, his brother-inw ying around and indulging in prostitutes after marriage wasn¡¯t a big deal. He was a man after all. It was perfectly natural for him to have multiple wives and concubines. What made the original host furious was that the Jiang family¡¯s young master hadpared his sister to a prostitute.


    Since she was his twin sister from the same mother, wasn¡¯t that indirectlyparing him to a prostitute?


    Little Master Shi, who had never been so insulted in his life, immediately flipped the table and lunged over. Unfortunately, he neglected to take into ount his pampered and delicate body and was counterattacked.


    Shi Qing still vaguely remembered that, in the original plotline, Jiang family seemed to find someone to sculpt a jade cricket the size of an arm and offered it to him aspensation. The original host epted the gift, putting an end to the matter on the surface.


    As for how his blood-rted sister was suffering in the Jiang family...that wasn¡¯t his problem.


    Shi-furen, on the other hand, was anguished. Even though the Shi family was quite influential now, there was nothing she could do to help her married daughter because of thews set by their ancestors.


    In the original plotline, Shi Xi, the twin sister of the original host, perished in less than five years.


    The original host didn¡¯t even bat an eye at her demise.


    Shi Qing plotted in his mind as Shi-furen softly prattled on about how he should be a good boy and rest in the manor instead of fighting with people outside. If he was bored, he could send invitations to other young masters and have them visit. But under no circumstances was he to go out himself.


    Shi Qing perfunctorily hummed and nodded.


    This wasn¡¯t the first time he¡¯d risked his wellbeing, so Shi-furen was used to it. Just as she thought about giving orders to those maidservants instead, she heard her son ask,


    ¡°Mother, where¡¯s Jiang Bieyu?¡±


    ¡°Jiang Bieyu? Who¡¯s that?¡± Shi-furen didn¡¯t react at first.


    Shi Qing, ¡°The person I brought back. The Jiang family gave him to me aspensation.¡±


    Fury immediately surfaced on Shi-furen¡¯s face once she learned which family he came from. ¡°I heard from your servant that he was the one who pushed you into the water, so I had people throw him into the woodshed.¡±


    She was very angry. Just the thought of never seeing her son again if he had been pulled out a momentter made her heart ache.


    ¡°I really want to know where he gets his guts from. How dare a concubine-born son like him push our Shi family¡¯s young master into theke.¡±


    Shi Qing didn¡¯t say anything about her haughty tone.


    She was the matriarch of the family after all. In the current era, if the man of the household allowed it, most people wouldn¡¯t interfere even if she beat concubine-born children to death. They wouldment on her cruelty in private at most.


    In a household, the matriarch and the concubine-born children were natural enemies.


    Not to mention this concubine-born son was the one who hurt her son. If he wasn¡¯t a member of the Jiang family and therefore difficult to dispose of, she would¡¯ve liked nothing more than to toss him out to die of hypothermia.


    Looking at the time, Jiang Bieyu would croak after an hour more.


    Who knew what his cause of death would be? Hypothermia, shock from blood loss, or starvation were all top contenders.


    After all, in the original plotline after being summoned onboard the boat as a servant, Jiang Bieyu was imprisoned and starved for three days because of Jiang Liye¡¯s schemes.


    Shi Qing asked his mother, ¡°Mother, have someone bring him over. I have some questions for him.¡±


    Shi-furen truly detested the culprit who ¡®harmed her son¡¯. She tried to dissuade Shi Qing,


    ¡°Be good Qing-er. He¡¯s covered in blood and filth. What if he gets your room dirty? Besides, Mother had a look at him before. He¡¯s injured, but also naturally tall and sturdy. What if he suddenly acts up and injures you?¡±


    Shi-furen was right to worry about such a thing. She was born small and delicate, so people that tall and strong made her wary.


    In addition, Shi Qing inherited her slight build. Although he was only a bit shorter than other people his age, his bones were slender, making him appear very delicate. This fed into Shi-furen¡¯s misconception that her son was still a child who needed constant protection.


    She suggested, ¡°How about this? Tell a servant what you want to ask him and they¡¯ll go question him.¡±


    Shi Qing pretended to not notice her speaking to him like a child who needed to be coaxed. He reached out and tugged on her sleeve, saying coquettishly,


    ¡°The less people that know the better. Mother, just bring him here. It¡¯ll be fine if you have a few more servants watch him.¡±


    She knew her son was good at bending others to his will, but Shi-furen still melted when Shi Qing acted so soft around her. She had people escort Jiang Bieyu over.


    Jiang Bieyu was quickly brought over by the servants.


    They all knew that this was the guy who tossed their little master in the water, so they were particrly heavy handed. Rather than saying they ¡®escorted¡¯ him into the room, it was more like they tossed him in.


    Despite being quite tall and robust, even Jiang Bieyu seemed somewhat pitiful after being thrown inside¡ªconsidering his bloody and bedraggled appearance.


    Shi Qing ignored his mother¡¯s hand trying to stop him. He flipped open the nkets and got out of bed.


    There were no socks on his fair feet, but they didn¡¯t feel cold because the floor was covered in thick, luxuriously soft carpet and the furnace was burning away.


    However, the room grew lively due to his actions.


    Shi-furen immediately issued orders, ¡°What are you all standing around for? Hurry up and close the windows before my Qing-er catches a cold!¡±


    One maidservant quickly brought a warm cloak and draped it over Shi Qing¡¯s shoulders. Another retrieved the small and intricate hand stove from the bed and carefully handed it to him.


    So by the time Shi Qing crouched down in front of Jiang Bieyu, he had a warm cloak draped over his body and an intricate hand stove in his hands, looking every bit like a cherished child shielded from even the slightest bit of cold.


    There was even a maidservant behind him holding onto soft, white cotton socks specially brought from Jiangnan. She softly pleaded,


    ¡°Little Shi, please put these on. Your feet might be cold.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t wear those.¡±


    Shi Qing crisply refused and dismissed her with a wave. Worry shed by the girl¡¯s face, but she didn¡¯t dare to disobey hismand. She bit her lip and carefully retreated.


    This string of events was more than enough to demonstrate his position in the Shi family.


    Jiang Bieyu refused to prostrate himself, despite being tossed on the floor. He struggled to prop himself up. Because he was next to Shi Qing, who was spoiled to high heaven, his figure seemed even more pitiful.


    His pale face was covered with blood and grime. After being whipped, the back of his clothes had all but disintegrated. His wounds were crisscrossed and inmed. Some were still oozing blood. Shi Qing couldn¡¯t see his face because his head was lowered.


    The little master who¡¯d always gotten everything he wanted held his hand stove while disdainfully poking the back of Jiang Bieyu¡¯s rtively clean hand with one of his fair feet.


    ¡°Raise your head.¡±


    Jiang Bieyu didn¡¯t struggle or shy away. He just silently looked up.


    Once they saw his face, the maidservants standing nearby shrieked.

 Chapter 125.1

    <h4>Chapter 125.1</h4>


    <i>Editor: Sahloknir</i>


    Jiang Bieyu¡¯s entire body was as stiff as a rock right now. He swallowed dryly after Shi Qing patted him a few more times.


    Has this Shi family little master never seen tall servants before? How could he dare to take me outside on my first day, when I haven¡¯t even signed the indenturement contract yet?


    And he even dared to¡ª


    The man remained motionless throughout. His light coloured eyes were always on Shi Qing¡¯s body.


    The little master was rather thick skinned. Despite obviously kissing Jiang Bieyu just moments ago, his expression was indifferent as he barked out orders.


    ¡°When we encounter Jiang Liye and the others, you have to be a good boytoy and behave like that and if I want to kiss or move you, got it?¡±


    Thanks to Shi Qing wanting to sneak out, there was no one in their vicinity except each other.


    When you take into ount how delicate and pampered this little master was, how pitiful his strength was, how Jiang Bieyu sitting on his legs for less than a second had him whimpering in pain...


    The man could easily knock him out and follow the little master¡¯s nned route to escape.


    After all, his aunt had already died. There was no one he cared about left in Crane City. Since he hadn¡¯t signed an indenturement contract yet, the man could definitely seek opportunities elsewhere.


    But despite the path in front of him being clear, Jiang Bieyu stood just as still as before. His eyes werepletely filled with the image of the little master smiling with a pleased expression.


    ¡°It isn¡¯t time yet.¡± He told himself quietly.


    There was no point in leaving in disgrace when his situation wasn¡¯t dire.


    He was still injured at the moment, and he could at least be fed at the Shi family. If he left, he would have topete against others to fulfill basic needs.


    Naturally, the little master didn¡¯t know that the man he was touching all over had just dismissed the idea of knocking him unconscious and running away.


    He seemed to be very pleased with Jiang Bieyu as a ¡°boytoy¡±.


    Even though Jiang Bieyu was taller than him.


    Even though Jiang Bieyu¡¯s supposedly ¡®thin¡¯ waist was too thick for him to hold with both arms.


    Even though Jiang Bieyu was a hard, muscr man. Thepletely opposite of him, who disliked exercise and had a soft and supple body as a result.


    None of that mattered.


    Jiang Bieyu was a boytoy as long as he said so.


    So when the tall, powerful-looking man in front of him answered in a husky voice, Shi Qing¡¯s pretty little face almost immediately beamed with joy.


    The little master lifted his chin in triumph. He raised an eyebrow.


    ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go see that brother of yours.¡±


    ***


    The one thing Crane City wasn¡¯tcking in was rich people.


    Especially after the world descended into chaos. More and more rich people fled to seek shelter in this prosperous ce.


    The king who had upied Crane City was also quite easy to talk to.


    Want toe to Crane City?


    Sure. As long as you give me money.


    I don¡¯t care where you go after that. The more money you pay, the better my attitude will be.


    For both the big and small families, living in fear that ruffians might infiltrate and ughter them all every night wasn¡¯t worth it.


    Because of the safety that a ce like Crane City could provide them, they wouldn¡¯t even hesitate to part with half of their wealth, not to mention a measly bribe.


    As a result, arge number of people came to this city with money and food aplenty.


    The Shi family was one of them.


    However, the Shi family was in a different ss of wealth. When other people brought a few carts of grain, they brought hundreds of carts. When other people offered the king a box of riches, they sent an entire caravan.


    The difference between the two was night and day.


    The Shi family was so generous with their money that their status in Crane City immediately rose to the summit. Due to this, Shi Qing was able to boss even the other second generations around with minimal consequence.


    Some of the Crane City second generations in Jiang Liye¡¯s faction weren¡¯t happy with him upying the spotlight.


    Back when there were no outsiders in Crane City, Jiang Liye was firmly in power due to being the eldest grandson in Jiang family even though he was a child of the second master.


    He was doted on incessantly growing up. Even outside his family, Crane City¡¯s second generations tended to support him as well due to his generous spending habits and high status at home. He lived a truly wonderful life. Even the concubine-born sons that had the same Jiang blood flowing through their veins were nothing but lowly ythings before him.


    Before Shi Qing arrived, Jiang Liye was lounging on a chair with his entourage like he usually did, watching the singers dance vigorously.


    Someone mentioned Shi Qing, ¡°Liye, how can you act so unconcerned today when you pushed Shi Qing into the water yesterday? Aren¡¯t you afraid that the Shi family will me you?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s there to be afraid of?¡±


    Jiang Liye greatly resembled his father. He wasn¡¯t particrly tall or short or remarkable in any way. Actually, he was the kind of person that would be practically invisible in a crowd.


    But he was a young master of the Jiang family, and a favoured one at that. No matter how in his appearance was, he was still the center of attention right now.


    Because he knew that many people had their eyes on him, Jiang Liye puffed up arrogantly. ¡°To put it nicely, that Shi family rose to prominence by gaining the favour of a marquis. But they¡¯re really just a bunch of merchants that run along all day in search of dirty money. Just look at the one at my house. Ever since I married her, she doesn¡¯t dare to say a word to me no matter how many women I take in...¡±


    Heughed again, speaking with contempt,


    ¡°What¡¯s more, Shi Qing is truly an unlikeabled, fooling around outside all day even at his age. He even dared to speak rudely to me. As his brother-inw, I did his parents a favour and disciplined him, that¡¯s all.¡±


    ¡ªBang!


    Just as he was getting into his bragging, the screen divider was violently kicked down.


    The singers shrieked and startled, so the music came to an abrupt halt. These girls scrambled to a corner of the room, where they huddled together and shivered with pale faces underneath their makeup.


    The young masters who came here to enjoy themselves were also caught off guard. They all got up and looked in that direction.


    They saw Shi Qing standing behind the screen divider he had just kicked down, ring at them coldly with visible anger on that pretty face of his.


    Even the tone of his ever-soft Jiangnan voice had deepened.


    ¡°Young Master Jiang really is powerful. All you can do at most is make me call you brother-inw. How exactly are you entitled to discipline me on my parents¡¯ behalf?¡±


    Faced with his aggressiveness, everyone other than Jiang Liye shifted ufortably and looked away. They hade here to basically listen to Jiang Liye badmouth Shi Qing, only to be caught red handed by the person in question.


    Shi Qing¡¯s expression was very twisted, his face alternating between gray and green. He didn¡¯t move an inch after speaking.


    It was clear that he was very angry.


    When had they ever seen this little master like this before?


    Everyone in the room subconsciously breathed lighter for fear of setting off this infuriated Shi family little master.


    Or else innocent passersby like them would be sacrificed before the fight between Jiang Liye and Shi Qing even started.


    Shi Qing¡¯s entrance was so intimidating that everyone was too busy looking at him to notice the man with his head lowered and dressed in shabby servant¡¯s clothing behind him.


    Naturally, they didn¡¯t know that the seemingly respectful Jiang Bieyu was paying close attention to Shi Qing either.


    But when everyone else was upied with Shi Qing¡¯s expression, Jiang Bieyu was focused on the foot the little master just used to kick down that screen.


    Although the two of them haven¡¯t spent much time together, Jiang Bieyu was already sure that Shi Qing¡¯s entire body was soft and tender.


    This petnt little master whose kicks didn¡¯t even hurt, who screamed in pain when Jiang Bieyu sat on him had kicked a hole through the screen.


    His foot should be hurting right now.


    The man whose posture seemed very subservient looked down at Shi Qing¡¯s right foot that was just used to kick.


    At the moment, that leg was trembling slightly with a frequency that was hard to observe with the naked eye.


    Wu.


    Jiang Bieyu was even more certain.


    It must have hurt a lot.


    He was the only one in the room that noticed. Jiang Liye had an ugly expression on his face, but he didn¡¯t answer. The others were dying of awkwardness, but they couldn¡¯t y dead like Jiang Liye.


    Someone soon got up and tried to greet Shi Qing like nothing had happened.


    ¡°Shi Qing, why didn¡¯t you tell us you would being? A-Zheng brought some good wine today. Come and try it with us.¡±


    He was nning to divert attention from the elephant in the room with humour. After all, neither of the people involved here had ordinary backgrounds. Jiang Liye had the Jiang family behind him, while Shi Qing was the Shi family¡¯s sole little master. They could emerge unscathed from any blow the other could deal.


    But the same could not be said for passersby like them, who came from much more ordinary families. If these two made a scene in public, they¡¯ll be the ones in trouble.


    Just look at Shi Qing. He was carried home yesterday after being pushed into the water, and now he¡¯s back, as mboyant and haughty as even. It didn¡¯t take a genius to know that his family didn¡¯t scold him one bit.


    The same went for Jiang Liye. He was behaving the same as before, not the least bit down like he would be if he had been reprimanded.


    But none of the others here were their equal in status.


    Who didn¡¯t know that Shi Qing was the Shi family only heir? Or that the Shi family was favoured by the king at the moment?


    As the old dog on the block, the Jiang family also had unfathomable depths. As the eldest grandson, Jiang Liye was expected to be the heir. He could even give his concubine-born younger brother away like a servant, showing how high his position was in the Jiang family.


    In short, the passersby were screwed either way.


    These two young masters were fine and dandy after their fights, but everyone else had to suffer even if they didn¡¯t do anything.


    Yesterday, Shi Qing fell into the water.


    He was fine, and so was Jiang Liye.


    However, most of the others on that boat who witnessed what happened were punished by their families. They either had to write copies of their household rules or got beaten with a paddle.


    Their crime? Not stopping this from happening and not rescuing the Shi family¡¯s little master in time.


    What bad luck.


    One young master surnamed Lu was particrly unfortunate. He could have been considered favoured in his family. However, in a bid to divert suspicion from his own son, Jiang family¡¯s second master sent someone to his house to ask him if he had personally seen Jiang Bieyu push Shi Qing into the water.


    Young Master Lu actually saw Jiang Liye pushing him, not Jiang Bieyu.


    He was not the only one since Jiang Liye didn¡¯t even try to cover up what he did. Most of the people trying to pull the two apart probably saw what happened.


    But none of them dared to say, ¡°Yes, I saw it. But it wasn¡¯t your concubine-born son who pushed him, it was Jiang Liye.¡±


    If they did, their family¡¯s good days would be over.


    But they couldn¡¯t frame Jiang Bieyu and say he was the one who pushed Shi Qing either. Of course Shi Qing knew who pushed him.


    They couldn¡¯t afford to face the wrath of the Shi family either.


    So in the end, this young master could only say that he didn¡¯t see anything, that he was too busy trying to pull the two apart amidst the chaos.


    If someone could stick around the circle of Crane City¡¯s second generation without being kicked out for a while, they definitely had a calcting side to them regardless of their outer appearance.

 Chapter 125.2

    <h4>Chapter 125.2</h4>


    <i>Editor: Sahloknir</i>


    When the Jiang family and Shi family sent people out to inquire about the incident, both obtained the same result.


    It was so chaotic at the time that no one saw who pushed Shi Qing.


    But even though everyone lied and the matter was written off, by the time the people from the two families left they were still punished by their own families.


    After all, with the exception of the Shi family, these families in Crane City had no shortage of heirs.


    Of course punishment was in order when the child you worked hard to raise brought trouble back home. The ones who were favoured were lucky since they were just reprimanded.


    But the sons that didn¡¯t stand out or were unfavoured were in a pickle.


    The most unfortunate ones were beaten with a paddle, the slightly luckier ones were told to copy books, and the even luckier ones were just ced under house arrest so they couldn¡¯t get into any more trouble.


    Yes, in this chaotic and confusing world, every family was cautious to the extreme. They considered it a crime to just watch people fight.


    Just look at how at least three people were still under house arrest today.


    When those two young masters fought, the true victims were the pitiful witnesses.


    This Young Master Lu was one of the people beaten yesterday. At least his mother noticed the situation in time and quickly told the person carrying out the punishment to hold back. That was the only reason he wasn¡¯t bedridden right now.


    This guy was truly scared because of the incident yesterday. He went to cajole Shi Qing with a 12,000% smile on his face.


    The little master¡¯s twisted expression eased a bit due to his attitude.


    Just a little bit, enough to give this person some face.


    This Young Master Lu was relieved to see Shi Qing¡¯s consideration for him. He secretly breathed a sigh of relief, even feeling a little grateful to the little master.


    I thought Shi Qng was just a spoiled brat that was too arrogant for his own good. Seems like he isn¡¯t so unapproachable after all.


    Then he turned back to look at Jiang Liye. Right now, that guy was still sitting there with an ugly expression and no intention of moving.


    His high and mighty act made a hundred thousand grass mud horses run across the ins of Young Master Lu¡¯s heart.


    Get it together bro! You¡¯re the one who pissed him off, not me!!


    Of course he¡¯s angry, he caught you red-handed badmouthing him in front of so many people! But why are you getting angry too?? You¡¯re clearly the one in the wrong here!!


    Relying on other people to smooth things over for you instead of just apologizing and making things right yourself...


    Just how shameless are you?!!


    Young Master Lu wasn¡¯t afraid to admit that he got close to Jiang Liye so he could mooch off him a bit. It was understandable to vie for more resources in the current state of the world.


    But he¡¯s been following this guy for a long time. Even ackey could be a friend with enough time, right?


    But judging by Jiang Liye¡¯s reaction and attitude, he clearly thought of Young Master Lu as just ackey.


    And a disposable one at that.


    Young Master Lu was beaten upst night, and now he had to smile and appease people&#k2026;


    He was a young master too, okay?


    What did this Jiang Liye take him for? A pauper that has to hug his thigh to live?!


    As if he didn¡¯t notice that his attitude had made Young Master Lu displeased with Jiang Liye, Shi Qing gave him a casual look before saying with a straight face,


    ¡°Is there a more private ce around?¡±


    Since this was an entertainment establishment, there were naturally curtained off areas around so that guests could do you know what with their server in rtive privacy.


    Think about it: the people outside wouldn¡¯t be able to see what was going on, but the two sides would be close enough to carry on a conversation.


    And whatever went on behind that curtain, whatever the guest did or did to their server, well...everyone else could only specte based on the sounds.


    This exciting way of ying around was always popr.


    It was just that in the past, Shi Qing only showed interest towards eating, drinking and having fun. He had never shown any inclination towards the fairer sex. Thus, everyone in the room was stunned with his sudden request.


    Had this little master from Jiangnan been enlightened?


    This wasn¡¯t Young Master Lu¡¯s area of expertise any more. He retreated to the side and watched as A-Zheng stood up andughed brightly.


    ¡°Naturally. Servant! Right this way.¡±


    Straight away, he lifted the curtain next to everyone. There was indeed a small bed inside with a plush leather nket spread over it and a fire basin on the floor.


    Shi Qing gave the area a careful look. He quickly caught on to what should be caught.


    On the table to the side, there were some tools that should definitely have mosaics ced on them.


    A-Zheng even sincerely pulled open the drawer and showed Shi Qing what was inside with a bit of pride.


    ¡°There¡¯s these as well. They¡¯re all from those foreigners. I heard they really spice things up. Anyways, you¡¯ll know what I mean once you use them.¡±


    He was kind enough to introduce the mosaics and offer an exnation as well, ¡°This ce was recently built so no one¡¯s used these yet. I¡¯ve reserved a ce for each of you that won¡¯t be rented out to anyone else, so everyone, feel free to treat this as a ce to rx.¡±


    The atmosphere in the room, which had be slightly stifling due to the sudden arrival of Shi Qing and Jiang Liye¡¯s ugly expression, was slowly eased by this thoughtful arrangement.


    ¡°You¡¯ve worked hard.¡±


    ¡°Hehe. In that case, then little brother is wee.¡±


    A-Zheng grew more and more proud, ¡°There¡¯s no need to be polite. I¡¯ve also arranged quite a few beautiful women for everyone. They will be brought here shortly.¡±


    The smiles of the men in the room became a few degrees warmer. Even Jiang Liye¡¯splexion looked a little better.


    Shi Qing coldly interjected, ¡°You don¡¯t need to arrange any women for me. I¡¯ve brought someone already.¡±


    At once, the eyes of the crowd fell on him again.


    He brought someone with him?


    Then where is she?


    Everyone looked around again, but there was no woman with Shi Qing.


    Some of them nced at Jiang Bieyu, but they dismissed him as he was a grown man with a clearly strong and tall build.


    The air was immediately filled with suspicion.


    Jiang Liye even snorted, ¡°What do you mean you brought someone with you? You¡¯ve been up here for so long but no woman¡¯se in. You probably can¡¯t even get it up based on that wimpy body of yours. Is this an excuse because you don¡¯t want to do it here?¡±


    Anxiety shed by in A-Zheng¡¯s eyes.


    At this moment, he really wanted to go back in time and give his past self, who invited Jiang Liye here, several big ps on the mouth.


    Jiang Liye...what a piece of work.


    If he had a grudge against Shi Qing, it was fine for him to sneer and taunt and whatever. It wasn¡¯t A-Zheng¡¯s problem even if the two of them fought.


    But why didn¡¯t he pay attention to where he was every time he shed with Shi Qing? This was A-Zheng¡¯s territory, a good location that he specifically picked out.


    Why did he invite all of these people here? So that they could all enjoy themselves and put in a good word for him once they go home! So they could advertise this ce!


    But look at what had happened. The person who would normally be the most difficult customer, Shi family¡¯s little master, had no requests. In fact, he seemed rather interested. But Jiang Liye just had toe out and ruin everything.


    If A-Zheng wasn¡¯t very aware about how he couldn¡¯t afford to offend Jiang Liye, he would have kicked him out already to relieve his anger.


    What a shitty person, this guy. Did it kill him to see other people be happy?


    However, Jiang Liye didn¡¯t get how much he annoyed A-Zheng, nor did he notice the discontent of the young masters around him.


    He had be used to behaving arrogantly outside. When Shi Qing wasn¡¯t here yet, none of this city¡¯s second generations dared to so much as cough in his presence. But since this new yer came to town, he, the former number one Crane City second generation, had been knocked down a peg.


    Since he was used to being number one, how could Jiang Liye possibly be willing to be number two now?


    Therefore, he was dead set on making Shi Qing lose face. He was just dealing with a sixteen year old snot-nosed brat who was also his brother-inw, that¡¯s all. Was it a crime to voice his suspicions if he didn¡¯t resort to insults or violence?


    If Shi Qing had flipped out over a couple of ¡®casual¡¯ remarks, Jiang Liye would¡¯ve been happy. That meant he still came out on top.


    But it was different for Shi Qing.


    At the end of the day, other people would definitely think him too hot headed because of his age.


    Jiang Liye almost smiled just thinking about it.


    Unfortunately, he was disappointed.


    Shi Qing didn¡¯t be angry. That face, so pretty it made Jiang Liye want to grit his teeth, was even smiling right now.


    ¡°Who said this young master was bringing a woman?¡±


    Shi Qing¡¯s face was full of unconcealed smugness. If it wasn¡¯t the middle of winter, he might even have taken out a fan and acted the part of a mboyant gentleman.


    ¡°I¡¯ve brought a boytoy.¡±


    A boytoy?


    Some of the young masters in the room were interested. Their eyes immediately lit up.


    Shi Qing was known for his discerning eye.


    He epted only the best of everything, be it clothes or chess boards.


    This problem that could only be the result of being spoiled rotten made many envious.


    And now, he said he¡¯s found a boytoy?


    How good-looking must this boytoy be in order to satisfy the high maintenance little master of the Shi family?


    The little master raised his chin in triumph under the expectant gazes of everyone. He reached out and grasped the long, slender hand of the man beside him.


    He even interlocked their fingers intimately and presented their hands to everyone. There was an indescribable degree of pride on his face.


    ¡°Look, he¡¯s my boytoy.¡±


    Everyone: ¡°...¡±


    They looked at this ¡®boytoy¡¯, who was at least a head taller than Shi Qing, whose body was clearly very sturdy at a nce.


    No one said anything for a long time.


    As if he wasn¡¯t satisfied with how much he had provoked them, Shi Qing actually stretched out his white arm, stood on his tiptoes, and struggled to ce a hand on the neck of the man.


    You must understand, this action was very difficult since he was only sixteen.


    The ¡®boytoy¡¯ also lowered his head in a particrly submissive manner. He wrapped one hand around the little master¡¯s waist and lightly rested his head on the side of Shi Qing¡¯s neck.


    Because of the huge difference in size between the two, it looked more like the man was encircling Shi Qing in his arms.


    For some reason, the little master was still particrly proud of himself. While being encircled, he took the time to exin to them, ¡°Look at how well behaved my boytoy is. He clings to me like a pitiful little birdie.¡±


    Again, everyone was like: ¡°...¡±


    Where¡¯s the pitiful little birdie supposedly clinging to you??


    It¡¯s more like a big fucking bird¡ª


    ...No.


    It¡¯s more like a giant fucking bird is eating you!!!

 Chapter 128.1

    <h4>Chapter 128.1</h4>


    Thank you Meg for the Ko-fi!


    <i>Editor: Casey</i>


    Shi Qing¡¯s temper was already short and bratty when with his peers, but he acted the same way in front of his elders too.


    ¡°The other young masters either didn¡¯t hear clearly or didn¡¯t know what was going on. Dad, father-inw, and Daren, why don¡¯t you send people to investigate where we were just now? I refused my brother-inw¡¯s invitation to go ice skating there, but he dragged me along anyway. Many people saw that happen, so how could it have been my idea?¡±


    He continued to push all the me onto Jiang Liye with particr righteousness. ¡°I said this was a bad idea but my brother-inw insisted. Now, after something happened, he¡¯s trying to me me. I¡¯ve never seen such a cold brother-inw like him. I can deal with him not treating me like a blood-rted little brother, but asking me to take responsibility for his mistake is too much.¡±


    Shi Qing¡¯s good looks made it obvious he was a spoiled and naive little master. The undertone of pouty grievance in his voice didn¡¯t make people think he was tattling.


    Instead, it gave them the impression that Jiang Liye had gone too far.


    After all, Shi Qing must be very confident about what happened based on what he was saying.


    He was the younger brother-inw. But before he could even open his mouth toin about Jiang Liye dragging him to the moat, that guy used his innocent brother-inw of his own crime.


    The way the elders looked at Jiang Liye became less kind.


    Although Father Shi was also an elder, he was only a father-inw. He couldn¡¯t be too heavy-handed since Jiang Liye¡¯s actual father was present. Thus, he could only frown and sip at his tea, saying with a neutral tone:


    ¡°It seems that Liye is worried about Brother Jiang punishing him.¡±


    The implication was that Jiang Liye had put all the me on his son to avoid punishment.


    Father Shi knew his son¡¯s temperament like the back of his hand. That kid wouldn¡¯t be so confident if he didn¡¯t have proof.


    Of course he protected his own in front of outsiders.


    Father Jiang looked at his son. His expression was even more twisted than Father Shi¡¯s.


    Jiang Liye cursed on the inside as soon as he noticed how his father was looking at him. He quickly tried to defend himself:


    ¡°Dad, don¡¯t believe Shi Qing¡¯s lies! It was obviously him who...¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡±


    Father Jiang mmed his teacup on the table, his face green and blue. He sternly red at his eldest son.


    ¡°It seems Father has been too lenient with you in the past since you no longer know the meaning of respect or taking responsibility for your mistakes. You even tried to avoid punishment from your elders by ming Shi Qing! Is this how I taught you to behave?!¡±


    His chastisement only stoked the mes of rage burning in Jiang Liye¡¯s heart.


    What lenient teachings? Wasn¡¯t he always taught by a teacher since he was a child?


    The only thing that Father Jiang cared about was drinking and ying his days away in one of his concubine¡¯s courtyards. When had he ever taught his son anything??


    Jiang Liye was very much aware that his father only had face in front of his grandfather because of him, the eldest son.


    Jiang Liye didn¡¯t have much respect for his father, so he didn¡¯t admit his mistake after being scolded by him. He just sulked there in silence.


    Anyone could see how unrepentant he was.


    It displeased the Provincial Military Commander.


    Making a mistake was fine, but refusing to correct it after finding out was worrisome.


    Especially since Jiang Liye was taught better by his own father. Hiscking moral character was evident from how he disrespected the man.


    On the other hand...


    Yes, Father Shi didn¡¯t think much of his son back at the manor where everyone else doted on him. Yes, he often scolded Shi Qing too.


    But the situation here was different.


    They were outside now, and his son was the wronged party. Still, he had to reprimand his son in front of the Provincial Military Commander because Shi Qing still did go skating in the end, however reluctantly.


    But this was just a formality.


    So calmly with a not so harsh tone, Father Shi asked the youth kneeling before him, ¡°You said you didn¡¯t want to go, but you went in the end. Because of you, the hard work of thosemoners were wasted. Someone even went to the Provincial Military Commander to report your group while you were chasing them away. Do you know that you were wrong?¡±


    This time, Shi Qing didn¡¯t bring up Jiang Liye again. He nodded and admitted his fault without hesitation.


    ¡°This son knows he was wrong.¡±


    He knelt with a straight back and a sincere expression on his fair face. Despite his delicate features and exquisite clothing, everyone heard Shi Qing¡¯s soft voice clearly.


    ¡°This son knew he was in the wrong as soon as thosemoners started to cry, but I was afraid that I would spoil brother-inw¡¯s mood if I left. That was my first mistake. My second was thinking money could resolve the situation by giving silver taels to themoners after brother-inw sent people to chase them away. This son has made two more mistakes than he should¡¯ve. Father, please punish me.¡±


    When Jiang Liye, who was next to him heard this, he wanted to pounce on Shi Qing and bite him to death.


    Was this brat actually admitting his mistakes? Or was he raising himself up by pushing Jiang Liye down?


    Jiang Liye opened his mouth to retort, but the Provincial Military Commander sitting above spoke first. ¡°Oh? So you evenpensated the people with silver?¡±


    Jiang Liye had nopunctions acting arrogant with his peers, but he didn¡¯t dare to try anything before the Provincial Military Commander, who was both his elder and an official. He could only shut his mouth reluctantly for now.


    He was forced to listen to that kid Shi Qing¡¯s nonsense with a twisted expression.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Shi Qing replied with the utmost confidence. A somewhat embarrassed smile graced his fair face. He lowered his head and spoke humbly, ¡°It¡¯s just that this is my first time in this kind of situation. I only gave silver taels to themoners nearby. Many others didn¡¯t get a share, which is why this matter was reported to Daren.¡±


    His confident demeanour before made people think he wasn¡¯t guilty. Now that some of the shyness of youth was added to the mix, the Provincial Military Commander couldn¡¯t help but see Shi Qing in a more favourable light.


    He had heard of Shi Qing before. This little master¡¯s reputation in Crane City was known even by him.


    Before, he dismissed this child as another unruly brat spoiled rotten by his family.


    But now...


    Although Shi Qing liked to praise himself a bit too much, that could be inrge part due to his young age.


    It was only right for a young boy to be proud of his achievements.


    Besides, Shi Qing may be a braggart, but he knew how to be considerate as well. He understood that going to skate on the city moat could disturb themoners, and he knew topensate them for their troubles as well.


    s, he was still too young to think things through, leaving some people dissatisfied enough toein to him.


    However, he was already doing very wellpared to Jiang Liye.


    You can¡¯t expect a child his age to consider every aspect of a situation.


    Consciously excusing Shi Qing in his mind, the way the Provincial Military Commander looked at the youth kneeling before him softened significantly.


    What a good child.


    He nodded and said to Shi Qing, ¡°What you did was already very good. There is no need to me yourself.¡±


    Just as he said that, he saw the teen shift his knees like they were bothering him. He immediately asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you not feeling well?¡±


    The little master stopped hiding it after being asked. A smile meant to please appeared on his fair face. He spoke softly, like he was acting spoiled with an elder.


    ¡°I¡¯ve always been spoiled as a child and never kneeled like this. Today¡¯s quite cold as well. After kneeling a while, my knees hurt.¡±


    ¡°Bastard!¡±


    Father Shi, who was sitting to one side above, scolded him immediately. ¡°Acting spoiled at home is one thing, but how can you behave like this in front of the Provincial Military Commander? Straighten that back of yours!¡±


    The little master seemed quite aggrieved all of a sudden. He reluctantly stopped smiling and straightened up.


    The way Shi Qing pouted and clearly held himself back from speaking was quite pitiful. Looking at that pretty face of his, not only did the Provincial Military Commander not feel that he was unruly, he believed this youth to be pure and uplicated.


    He himself once had a child, a single son that he raised with the utmost care. That child was quite close to the Provincial Military Commander as well. Who would¡¯ve thought that his son would die of illness at 15?


    Although he never showed it on the surface, the Provincial Military Commander had a soft spot for young boys around this age.


    Especially ones like Shi Qing, who were willing to act cute with him just like his son.


    He calmed down and said to Father Shi, ¡°There¡¯s no need to reprimand the child so harshly. It¡¯s normal for a pampered youth like him to be delicate.¡±


    Although Father Shi said things like, ¡°No, this unruly son of mine dares to act so brazenly in front of Daren. He must be punished severely¡±...


    That wasn¡¯t what he believed on the inside.


    He only scolded his son this harshly so that those who were present couldn¡¯t do it first. It was also a way for him to prevent the Provincial Military Commander from punishing Shi Qing for his disrespect.


    After all, Shi Qing had said before that he didn¡¯t want to go ice skating. He was only dragged along by Jiang Liye.


    His son was wronged!


    While Father Shi was thinking all sorts of things, the Provincial Military Commander was warming up more and more to Shi Qing. He decided to speak:


    ¡°Since you¡¯re not used to kneeling, then I¡¯ll have the servants bring you a seat.¡±


    Any other young master would¡¯ve been terrified and refused this show of goodwill. But Shi Qing was no ordinary young master. His aggrieved expression immediately changed into a beaming smile directed at the Provincial Military Commander.


    He got up without much pretense, his soft voice filled with affection: ¡°Thank you for your understanding, Daren.¡±


    After the stool was brought to him, Shi Qing sat down without a second thought, his smile blooming like a flower.


    Father Shi¡¯s eyelid was twitching because of his smiling son.


    This kid really is something.


    Does he think this is his home??


    ¡°Unruly brat, what do you think you¡¯re¨C¡±


    The Provincial Military Commander cut him off before he could finish.


    ¡°No need to chide him. He didn¡¯t do anything wrong, after all. Why should he kneel with the other one?¡±


    The little master stamped with an official seal of innocence preened under those words. He sat on the stool like it was only natural.


    The young masters behind him: ¡°...¡±


    Jiang Liye: ¡°...¡±


    But no one spoke up.


    The other young masters had made up their minds about not getting involved in the fight between the two. Small fry like them would only be cannon fodder if they did.


    Jiang Liye, on the other hand, was gradually realizing his predicament.


    After going over the events again, he realized he really had no way of proving that it was Shi Qing who had proposed going skating.


    First of all, those young masters behind him would definitely not testify on his behalf. They were pretty much just a bunch of wallflowers; fair-weathered friends that ran quicker than anyone else when something really happened.


    Then, Shi Qing did say outside that he didn¡¯t want to go skating. He also mentioned how he was afraid of disturbing themoners. With so many passersby as witnesses, Jiang Liye would only be branded a liar if he fixated on this point.


    And on the moat, Shi Qing was one step quicker to handing out money than him.


    Added together, these three things left Jiang Liye with no chance of exposing what really happened.


    But despite his silence, the little master in front of him refused to let up. He took advantage of Jiang Liye kneeling and him sitting to look down on him.


    That soft voice made his teeth itch with hate.


    ¡°Brother-inw, if you insist on framing me, then just have Daren send people out to investigate. He will definitely discover the truth. If you really didn¡¯t do it, you definitely won¡¯t be punished.¡±

 Chapter 129.2

    <h4>Chapter 129.2</h4>


    Anonymous reader, thank you for the Ko-fi!


    <i>Editor: Sahloknir</i>


    Jiang Bieyu had never thought that Shi Qing, who was so openly reckless on the outside and arrogant on ount of his family¡¯s background, had such an informed perspective.


    He had only met Shi Qing a few days ago. Everything he knew about the little master was through hearsay.


    It was said that he was the only son of the Shi family, so he had been given everything he wanted growing up.


    In the past, Jiang Bieyu dismissed him as a wastrel.


    When he arrived at the Shi family, he revised his opinion of Shi Qing to a good-looking wastrel.


    Only now did he realise...this little master was good-looking, but he was certainly no wastrel.


    Jiang Bieyu thought that perhaps Shi Qing was not unaware of the current situation, nor was he really stupid and ignorant.


    He was intelligent, though spoiled and a little naive. Evidenced by the fact that he had told Jiang Bieyu everything without reservation.


    The little master of the Shi family, their Qing-er, wasn¡¯t unaware of his family¡¯s situation, the current state of the world, and the false prosperity of Crane City.


    He just saw it in more simple terms.


    Jiang Bieyu could even guess what Shi Qing was thinking.


    As the only son of the Shi family, their only heir, he would not be allowed to go anywhere in his life.


    Even if he had a sharp mind and thorough reasoning, his status as the Shi family¡¯s little master was already enough to hold him back.


    Therefore, he couldn¡¯t do anything even if he knew what would happen.


    It would be better to remain the spoiled little master, who didn¡¯t need to worry about a thing.


    Jiang Bieyu had always known the importance of military power.


    He also knew that although they were in chaotic times, themoners were just interested in staying alive.


    But in reality, chaotic times were also the best for seizing opportunities.


    In times of peace and prosperity, those who could not climb up thedder because of their lowly status were stuck. But in times of chaos, where might makes right, anyone could be a king.


    Jiang Bieyu¡¯s intention all along was to leave the Jiang family and slowly umte some military power whileying low.


    But then his aunt passed away and Jiang Bieyu was caught off guard by Jiang Liye pushing him out to take the me.


    His ns didn¡¯t change when he arrived at the Shi family. He still intended toy low and then find a way to leave.


    The man had even devised a n about how to amass power afterwards already.


    But now, from Shi Qing¡¯s mouth, he heard almost an exact replica of what he had been thinking.


    Jiang Bieyu¡¯s hand was still on the youth¡¯s waist.


    He was still holding the other in his arms.


    Before, the only reason he did this was to prevent Shi Qing from falling.


    Now, that hand unconsciously tightened its grip.


    There was a time when Jiang Bieyu thought that Shi Qing was a golden canary with a beautiful singing voice.


    He also thought that, if he really became powerful one day, he would imprison this canary in a cage by his side. He wanted it to sing and show off its beautiful feathers to him alone.


    The canary still looked the same as ever right now.


    Soft and dainty, as if he had been born to be pampered and coddled.


    But he wasn¡¯t just good at singing and grooming his feathers like Jiang Bieyu thought.


    This canary had long since been flying outside its cage.


    It simply chose to willingly return, grooming its beautiful feathers and singing a pretty tune to disguise itself as a pitiful creature that would starve to death without its owner.


    Inexplicably, Jiang Bieyu felt pleased by this development.


    The little master was still as overbearing as ever. There was even some smugness on his dainty and fair face from shocking the person in front of him.


    He raised his chin slightly and withdrew his soft fists. Like he was bestowing a great honour upon Jiang Bieyu, he leaned a bit into the man¡¯s arms.


    ¡°So, did I scare you? Who would¡¯ve thought that a big man like you would be so timid? Don¡¯t tell people you¡¯re my boytoy when you go outside.¡±


    As usual, Shi Qing was so cutely arrogant that it was hard to dislike him.


    However, his arrogant and haughty nature only made Jiang Bieyu desire to dominate him more and more.


    He wanted this canary.


    Never before had he wanted it more.


    He wanted to imprison him and tame him.


    He wanted to give him the most precious of jewels to adorn his beautiful feathers.


    Such a beautiful, analytical and sharp-minded canary...


    If Shi Qing became his, Jiang Bieyu would be able to scoop him into his arms anytime he wanted.


    How nice that would be.


    [Ding! Jiang Bieyu animosity value: 95/100]


    [Ding! Jiang Bieyu animosity value: 93/100]


    [Ding! Jiang Bieyu animosity value: 90/100]


    The System was shocked: [Huh? Huh?!]


    It was bewildered and at a loss: [Host, what did you do?]


    Did you tease him again??


    Shi Qing nestledfortably in the man¡¯s arms, looking like the most innocent person in the world. [Who knows what¡¯s going on with him. Maybe he suddenly realized that our souls are interlinked or something.]


    The System: [Huh?]


    Shi Qing: [Don¡¯t worry about it. This is all part of my n. Weren¡¯t you busy ying those games of yours? Be good and get back to that.]


    The System, who still didn¡¯t understand anything aftering out, went back obediently.


    Shi Qing wasn¡¯t lying to his System.


    Anyways, his previous words were meant only for Jiang Bieyu.


    It made sense that a mere young master wouldn¡¯t be able to change the status quo, even if he was intelligent. So Shi Qing would be able to exin himself if someone overheard and confronted him.


    Shi Qing snuggled further into Jiang Bieyu¡¯s embrace. The other person was deep in thought. The little master chose to ignore how the man¡¯s right hand was subconsciously touching his waist.


    While he was enjoying this warm and secure embrace, the man who was hugging him asked coldly, ¡°Why are you keeping me around?¡±


    The little master answered quickly and decisively. For some reason, he even inexplicably looked up at Jiang Bieyu. ¡°Of course it¡¯s because you¡¯re handsome.¡±


    As he said that, Shi Qing¡¯s hand skillfully slipped into thepel of the man holding him and patted his firm chest.


    ¡°Why are you asking about this all of a sudden? Are you still thinking about the Jiang family? Don¡¯t think about them anymore. You¡¯re one of mine now. All you need to do is eat and drink well every day, build up your strength, wear the clothes I designed and look pretty for me.¡±


    Jiang Bieyu was silent for a few seconds. ¡°You knew very well that Jiang Liye pushed you, so why did yoush me 100 times?¡±


    Shi Qing: ¡°I had just been fished out of the water then. I was too dizzy to walk, never mind look at your face.¡±


    Saying that, the little master of the Shi family¡¯s fair face revealed a flirtatious smile. He extended one fingertip to the man¡¯s chin.


    However, his attempt to lift said chin failed.


    Shi Qing: ¡°...¡±


    He was somewhat grumpy. ¡°Lift your chin.¡±


    Jiang Bieyu obediently followed his lead and lifted his chin.


    A pair of light-colored eyes with a slight touch of darkness in them fixated on Shi Qing.


    But the little master didn¡¯t care how deep and dark the man¡¯s gaze was.


    He only said proudly, ¡°You¡¯ve always kept your head down when you were with Jiang Liye. How am I supposed to keep track of what his servants look like? But speaking of which, had I known earlier that you were so handsome, I would¡¯ve asked for you a long time ago.¡±


    With that, he smoothly touched the man¡¯s cold, hard cheek again.


    ¡°It¡¯s a good thing that the whip didn¡¯t hit your face. It would¡¯ve been such a pity.¡±


    The beautiful eyes that looked up at Jiang Bieyu were bright and full of purehearted joy.


    He didn¡¯t even try to hide the fact that he knew it wasn¡¯t Jiang Bieyu¡¯s fault when he whipped him a hundred times.


    Even Jiang Bieyu himself didn¡¯t hold a grudge for that, never mind Shi Qing.


    There was only one thing the man wanted to know right now.


    Jiang Bieyu¡¯s gaze was heavy as he looked at the youth in front of him, his voice hoarse and scratchy.


    ¡°If I didn¡¯t have this face, would you still treat me like you do today?¡±


    Shi Qing blinked. A strange expression came over his face, as if he found Jiang Bieyu¡¯s question inexplicable.


    He replied, ¡°Of course I wouldn¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°If you weren¡¯t so handsome, why would I give you a second look?¡±


    He didn¡¯t even try to hide the fact that he only liked Jiang Bieyu¡¯s face.


    Jiang Bieyu didn¡¯t say anything else.


    Actually, Shi Qing¡¯s answer didn¡¯t surprise him at all.


    After all, Shi Qing had been expressing his love for this face of his from the very beginning.


    This face, which reminded others of evil spirits and fierce beasts, which could make maidservants and children scream in fright, happened to be an exact match for Shi Qing¡¯s tastes.


    The same went for Shi Qing¡¯s Persian cat, who was so vicious that any other owner would¡¯ve thrown it out already.


    But the little master utterly adored it.


    He kept it in his house, fed it well and didn¡¯t spare it any affection.


    Jiang Bieyu didn¡¯t know if he was talking about the cat or himself anymore.


    As he silently looked at the youth, a thought suddenly came to mind.


    Perhaps it was because he could not go to war or take any risks...


    Perhaps that was the reason this little master, who had been raised with the utmost care in Crane City, had perversely be fond of vicious-looking people and cats.


    That was the only reason.


    It sounded ridiculous, but it was without a doubt the truth.


    Without this face, would he no longer get any attention from Shi Qing?


    The man lowered his eyes slightly. Therge, slender hands that held the little master slowly tightened.


    If this was the case, he would definitely fight to make a name for himself in this chaotic world...


    ¡°Wu, that¡¯s not right.¡±


    Jiang Bieyu emerged from his thoughts after a soft p from Shi Qing.


    ¡°...I guess I can do without that face of yours.¡±


    Jiang Bieyu was actually a little ttered by those words. He looked down to see the little master smiling lecherously. Those soft hands crept back into hispels and confidently groped his chest.


    ¡°Even without your face, you still have a pretty good body.¡±

 Chapter 133.2

    <h4>Chapter 133.2</h4>


    TW: Minor descriptions of torture(?)


    <i>Editor: Sahloknir</i>


    From that day onward, Jiang Bieyu took care of Shi Qing even more attentively.


    As a result, the little master became more and more inseparable from him. He would call out for Jiang Bieyu before doing anything, and took the man with him to mess with the Jiang family every day.


    By this point, almost everyone in Crane City knew about Shi Qing and the Jiang family fighting because of the divorce papers.


    The Jiang family was the first to fold.


    What choice did they have? They could hold their own if it was anything else, but how could you win a war without any food to eat?


    And that damned old fox of the Shi family just had to be cunning enough to send a junior out on his behalf. Now the Jiang family was too embarrassed to ask the King for help.


    After all, Shi Qing had said that this was a grudge between the younger generation. He would stop his vendetta against the Jiang family as soon as Jiang Liye signed those divorce papers.


    So if anyone was to me, it was Jiang Liye himself for being so stubborn.


    He would rather be selfish and watch his parents and rtives suffer and cause problems for the entire Jiang family manor than sign some papers.


    When the situation was put like that, how could the Jiang family still have the face to ask others for help?


    But despite their unwillingness to show weakness, the Jiang family were aware that they would be aughingstock if things were allowed to carry on like this. Thus, they could only bear the shame and ask the King to intervene.


    As expected, when the King found out what had happened, his opinion of the Jiang family dropped like a rock. They couldn¡¯t even outwit a sixteen year old child. But since the matter had been brought before him, the King had no choice but to speak and request that Shi Qing stop interfering with the Jiang family¡¯s food.


    As expected, the Shi family¡¯s little master listened.


    Still, although he let the Jiang family off when it came to food, out of consideration for the King, he refused to give up on suppressing the Jiang family so that Jiang Liye would sign the divorce papers.


    The little master, who had always presented himself as a dandy, took over arge number of businesses from Father Shi for the sole purpose of suppressing the Jiang family from all sides.


    Maybe the Jiang family were just down on their luck, maybe this Shi family little master was just too gifted, but...


    Ever since he got involved in the Shi family¡¯s businesses, he surpassed everyone¡¯s expectations and aplished everything he set out to do.


    The Jiang family sold fragrances, so he had people conduct research in the area and develop a longsting and pleasant fragrance that was very popr with all the major families in Crane City.


    The Jiang family had a restaurant, so he followed suit and opened not just one, but an entire chain of restaurants. With attentive service, a high emphasis on privacy and a famous chef hired for extraordinary sums of money, soon the restaurants opened by the Shi family spread to not only Crane City, but also other cities as well.


    The Jiang family sold porcin wares, so he opened a brick kiln to produce porcin that was fired using heat fueled by paper. Astonishingly enough, he actually seeded in making porcin wares as glistening as white jade, which were named ¡®beauty porcin¡¯. Despite their high price tag, demand was overwhelming.


    When Father Shi handed over the Shi family¡¯s businesses to his son, many people predicted that he woulde to regret this decision when he lost it all.


    Fortunately, Father Shi was still alive. With him supervising, there wouldn¡¯t be any major losses.


    No one expected that the already powerful Shi family would see its assets grow exponentially in the hands of Shi Qing. They became a household name as well.


    Through his own power alone, without the use of violence or underhanded tricks, Shi Qing ever so slowly brought down the Jiang family.


    Keep in mind that the Jiang family was once one of the two major families in Crane City, along with the Shi family.


    But now, because of Shi Qing, the Jiang family was so poor that their legitimate sons couldn¡¯t even afford a meal at the Shi family¡¯s restaurant, not to mention living an extravagant andvish lifestyle.


    Of course, you could also say that the meals at the Shi family¡¯s restaurants were too expensive.


    In short, the Jiang family could finally see the pickle they were in.


    If they continued this battle of attrition with Shi Qing, who was like a bull, this guy would never let go and would definitely hound them to death.


    The only reason they were still holding out was to save face.


    But now that their family has been suppressed to the point of losing everything, what was the use of that?


    Soon after Shi Qing¡¯s eighteenth birthday, during the first snow of the year in Crane City, the Jiang family finally gave in to his tireless demands and sent the divorce papers over.


    When the little master, who was happily packing snowballs and ying with them in the courtyard heard about it, he immediately brightened up. He jerked Jiang Bieyu, who was squatting with him, to his feet.


    ¡°Come on! Let¡¯s go and see Sister!¡±


    The tall, strong man followed behind him silently. Looking at the sweet smile on the little master¡¯s face, that seemed capable of melting anyone¡¯s heart, a hint of softness appeared in his eyes.


    Father Shi basically had to bring people to pry Shi Xi away from the Jiang family.


    Previously, the Jiang family refused to release her and Shi Qing wanted to deal with the Jiang family.


    If Shi Xi was still living with the Jiang family, then they would have to starve together.


    After listening to his son ramble on and on, Father Shi took a bunch of people to the Jiang family manor under the pretense of a social visit/amicable negotiation.


    In reality, he was there to steal her back.


    After retrieving his daughter, Father Shi didn¡¯t stay a second longer and headed straight back to the Shi family manor.


    As for the Jiang family scolding him for being shameless, among other things, well, he paid them no mind.


    He even said that Shi Xi may have be a member of the Jiang family when she married Jiang Liye, but there was no rule against a married woman visiting her elderly rtives.


    If he was getting on in age and sick, what was wrong with Shi Xiing back to attend to him?


    Anyways, he actedpletely justified in his actions.


    The Jiang family now knew who Shi Qing got his shamelessness from.


    The Shi family didn¡¯t have as many children as the Jiang family.


    Including Father Shi, the head of the family, there were only two men.


    But to them, quality was more important than quantity.


    A sixteen-year-old boy who everyone thought was an arrogant and domineering dandy two years ago, who lived a sheltered life and seemed likely to squander his family¡¯s wealth...


    He had managed to bring their Jiang family to its knees.


    They were about to die of anger.


    The Shi family¡¯s little master, who had infuriated the Jiang family to death, was running in front of everyone with a cloak made of silver fox fur on his shoulders. It was trimmed with rabbit skin and decorated with beautifully coloured gems.


    As he moved, his beautiful face became tinged with a delicate flush that stood out even more due to his tinum white cloak.


    In the past two years, Shi Qing insisted on drinking milk every day and jumping around from time to time. Indeed, he did grow a bit taller, but his frame was just as slender as before, so he still looked quite delicate.


    Two years was all he needed to assume control of the entire Shi family and even the economic lifeline of Crane City. After being in power for so long, no one thought he was an easy target to bully, despite his young age and slender figure.


    Of course, another reason was probably because of Jiang Bieyu, who always remained by his side.


    He was a tall, cold and hard man, reminiscent of a lone wolf.


    The Hu blood running through his veins made him much taller than the Han people around him. The cold look in his light-coloured eyes struck fear into everyone who looked into them. But they were always meek and loyal when he looked at Shi Qing.


    Everyone said that Jiang Bieyu was the most obedient wolf under Shi Qing¡¯smand.


    In the past two years, Shi Qing had offended many people, both explicitly and implicitly, during his expansion of the Shi family¡¯s businesses. Several assasination attempts were made against him, but they were all foiled by Jiang Bieyu.


    After that, this man, who was technically a servant but unusually dangerous in truth, devoted himself to tracking down those responsible one by one.


    Most got off fine. They were just thrown in jail.


    But the one who instructed their hired assassin to keep Shi Qing alive because he had heard that the Shi family¡¯s little master possessed peerless beauty? The one who wanted to ¡®have some fun¡¯ with him?


    Jiang Bieyu personally dragged him into the streets.


    In broad daylight, as horrified passersby watched, he carved into the man¡¯s flesh, delivering unto him a death by a thousand cuts.


    No one knows where Jiang Bieyu learned how to do this. In any case, that man¡¯s shrill shrieks continued on for three days before he finally died. His mouth was not gagged, so he kept begging for mercy. But no matter how much he cried or begged for a quick death, the tall, stoic man just carried on like he didn¡¯t hear a thing.


    Afterwards, Jiang Bieyu was taken to prison for taking justice into his own hands, but he was released within two days.


    After all, the deceased had signed an indenturement contract in order for his life to be spared beforehand.


    Therefore, in terms of thew, Jiang Bieyu was just disposing of one of his family¡¯s servants, making this a family matter that the magistrate couldn¡¯t really interfere in.


    Although he hadmitted the act in public, the ground under his feet had been paved by the Shi family.


    So there was technically nothing to fault him for.


    Those three days cast a great psychological shadow on the people of Crane City.


    After Jiang Bieyu made such a scene, the effect was naturally remarkable.


    From then on, no one dared to try and assassinate the Shi family¡¯s little master anymore.


    The people of Crane City also spoke of Jiang Bieyu in hushed whispers.


    They all said that he lived up to his Hu bloodline by being so ruthless and cold-blooded. That guy¡¯s screams were shrill enough to make anyone¡¯s heart tremble, but Jiang Bieyu could continue to torture him without pause.


    Some also said that the Shi family¡¯s little master should watch out.


    Jiang Bieyu might be protecting him now, but could the Shi family¡¯s little master really control such a fierce beast forever?


    The people of Crane City knew very well that although this little master was petnt and arrogant, he was very kind on the inside. In the past two years, he had built roads to benefit themon people, set up a department store to amodate scattered hawkers, and bought rice and grain from farmers at fair prices without ever cheating them.


    They all knew how kind-hearted he was.


    But could such a kind-hearted little master really be capable of overpowering a servant as beastly as Jiang Bieyu?


    Shi Qing didn¡¯t know what was being said about him outside.


    He ran across the courtyard and passed under the veranda.


    There, the little master subconsciously paused and nced into the distance, where the steward was leading the new servants into the manor and lecturing them.


    When Jiang Bieyu saw him stop suddenly, he stopped as well.


    The man silently and respectfully waited by the little master¡¯s side. That was, until he saw Shi Qing suddenly raise his hand, revealing a small portion of his jade white finger from within his white sleeves as he pointed to the group. The little master instructed the maidservant who approached,


    ¡°Go ask what the name of that tall man in dark clothes is.¡±


    Jiang Bieyu looked over and saw that he was referring to a fierce-looking servant.


    The man¡¯s eyes darkened every so slightly. From where he was standing, he inclined his head to look at him.


    What he saw was the beginnings of interest on the little master¡¯s jade-white face. His eyes were filled with curiosity and joy as they watched that servant.


    The man looked down slightly and clenched his fists.

 Chapter 134.1

    <h4>Chapter 134.1</h4>


    <i>Editor: Casey</i>


    In the courtyard, master and servant watched as the maidservant jogged over to ask the neer his name.


    Shi Qing waited with bated breath.


    He was now eighteen, but his appearance was only a little less boyish than it had been two years ago. Although he was a little taller, he still made people want to take him into their arms and cuddle with him.


    And by ¡®people¡¯, I mean Jiang Bieyu.


    On the other hand, Jiang Bieyu, who was already tall to begin with, had eaten well in the past two years and actually grew even taller. His experience clearing away the countless obstacles in Shi Qing¡¯s path made him radiate a dark and foreboding aura.


    The two of them were technically still master and servant, but when he¡¯s by Shi Qing¡¯s side, Jiang Bieyu resembled anything but.


    Everyone in the manor was more or less afraid of him. Even Father Shi had spoken to his son a few times about the man, believing Jiang Bieyu to be an uncontroble de that would one day ¡®injure its wielder¡¯. He urged Shi Qing to quickly send the man away.


    But the little master didn¡¯t believe him. He continued to treat Jiang Bieyu as he always did, like he was raising a tamed wild beast.


    Shi Qing¡¯s confidence was clear for anyone to see.


    He seemed sure that Jiang Bieyu would not betray him.


    Jiang Bieyu thought the same.


    But being unwilling to betray his little master didn¡¯t mean he wasn¡¯t angry.


    He gazed steadily into Shi Qing¡¯s eyes.


    Those bright eyes that he was so familiar with still shone like glittering starlight. Shi Qing often looked at him with such eyes.


    But now, those eyes lingered on the face of that fierce-looking servant.


    He seemed to have forgotten all about Jiang Bieyu.


    The man remained in his original position, his eyes slightly darkened. He opened his mouth: ¡°I¡¯ve never seen this person in the manor before.¡±


    The little master seemed unable to tear his eyes away from that servant for even a moment as he casually replied, ¡°Maybe he¡¯s one of the new servants bought this time.¡±


    Shi Qing recalled something. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say a while ago that the manor needed to buy more servants because so many were let go? Mother even came to my courtyard to ask me if I wanted some new maids.¡±


    Jiang Bieyu raised his eyes slightly and also looked in the direction of the corridor. He pursed his lips, his voice hoarse, ¡°Unfortunately, that seems to be the case.¡±


    He turned back to the little master and proposed:


    ¡°Since he¡¯s quite tall, he has potential. Why not assign him under mymand so I can train him well?¡±


    ¡°Under yourmand?¡±


    A bit of disdain appeared in Shi Qing¡¯s eyes as he nced at the tall man beside him. ¡°The men under yourmand are all trembling cowards. They aren¡¯t valiant at all. What if the same thing happens to him if he¡¯s brought under yourmand?¡±


    Two years ago, when Shi Qing took over the Shi family business and showed the world how talented he was, Father Shi assembled a group of bodyguards for him from the sturdiest manservants in the manor.


    At that time, Shi Qing directly appointed Jiang Bieyu, who was not even given the surname Shi, to be the head bodyguard.


    Many people were dissatisfied with this decision.


    They didn¡¯t dare to approach the little master directly. Instead, they tried to make things difficult for Jiang Bieyu so that this nobody would know his ce and back off.


    However, in the end, it only took Jiang Bieyu less than five days to make all of his adversaries admit defeat.


    As for what exactly he did to aplish this...well, no one would say. No one has ever dared to expose him in front of Shi Qing either.


    In short, everyone in the manor knew that after those five days, the other bodyguards looked at their leader not with awe or admiration, but with fear in their eyes.


    At first, they didn¡¯t understand what there was to be afraid of. Jiang Bieyu was only fierce-looking, right? He was just one person in the end. Couldn¡¯t the other bodyguards just gang up on him?


    But after Jiang Bieyu personally tore that merchant who dared to covet Shi Qing apart, no one at the manor dared to ask any more questions.


    No longer did anyonein in secret about him being so favoured by Qing-er despite not being given the surname Shi.


    Even just passing by this man would cause cold sweat to drip down everyone¡¯s backs.


    And the little master was definitely unaware of any of this.


    No one dared to bring up what Jiang Bieyu did in front of the little master.


    If they offended this devil incarnate, who knew what gruesome end awaited them?


    Although no one told Shi Qing what happened, he was always apanied by Jiang Bieyu when he saw his other bodyguards. Naturally, he saw how those people behaved in front of the man.


    Like mice that saw a cat, they didn¡¯t even dare to breathe too loudly.


    Not to mention being as fierce as lions, they were even more cowardly than turtles.


    The little master grumbled to Jiang Bieyu afterwards, saying he didn¡¯t know where the rumour that the Shi family bodyguards were all brave and fierce fighters hade from.


    What he didn¡¯t know was that these people were only turtles in front of Jiang Bieyu.


    Jiang Bieyu didn¡¯t deny it. He just calmly said:


    ¡°Since this person has only recently entered the manor, we can¡¯t be certain of his loyalties. Bringing him under mymand will allow me to vet him properly.¡±


    He added, ¡°Didn¡¯t the Shi family reject King Zhou¡¯s recruitment recently? It¡¯s possible that they¡¯ve sent people to investigate. It¡¯s better to be careful.¡±


    Shi Qing seemed very hesitant, but he eventually nodded.


    As the Shi family¡¯s worth skyrocketed under his hand, Crane City was gradually unable to contain this Shi family¡¯s little master¡¯s ambitions.


    After two years, the Shi family¡¯s industries were present in almost all parts of the world.


    The wealth and grain they had umted had naturally attracted the covetous attention of some.


    Among these people, the self-proimed kings who vainly attempted to dominate the world were the most numerous.


    After all, fighting a war costed money!


    You need money to buy food, clothing, and weapons for your troops.


    There was only so long willpower alone would suffice. Without a source of ie eventually, no one could hold out forever.


    Taking in a powerful force like the Shi family would be the best course of action.


    But Shi Qing would have to be crazy to ept these ¡®olive branches¡¯.


    If the Shi family dared to jump ship now, the big boss of Crane City would ughter them without hesitation.


    But refusing would also offend people.


    Jiang Bieyu alone had stopped at least five waves of spies sent from other forces.


    Now that he¡¯s brought this up, no matter how much the little master liked this kind of features, he had to relent because his little life was at stake.


    Jiang Bieyu wasn¡¯t surprised by his choice in the slightest.


    He only respectfully bowed his head slightly before walking withrge strides towards that person.


    The maidservant who had been sent to ask for his name was speaking softly to him. Then she happened to look up and see that the devil incarnate, Jiang Bieyu had arrived at some point. She immediately turned as white as a sheet and hastily stepped aside.


    The man was tall and imposing. His light-coloured eyes emotionlessly nced at the servant in front of him as he asked the steward:


    ¡°Who bought him into the manor?¡±


    The current steward was the old steward¡¯s son. He wasn¡¯t as confident as his father due to his youthful inexperience. So when he heard Jiang Bieyu, who had a reputation for being brutal and skinning people alive, coldly address him like that, a tremor of fear ran down his spine.


    ¡°I-it was that Er Xi¡¯s doing.¡±


    Jiang Bieyu scowled. He nced at that tall servant who was also pallid and afraid to meet his eyes again. ¡°Send him to the bodyguard team.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll send him there right away.¡±


    The little master was still waiting, so Jiang Bieyu didn¡¯t dawdle. He twisted to return to Shi Qing¡¯s side.


    But he gave that tall servant another icy look before he left.


    Only then did the new servants on the veranda sneak a peek in Jiang Bieyu¡¯s direction.


    Across the white, snow-covered ground, the man radiating a stifling aura strode towards the little master waiting for him.


    A faint smile seemed to appear on his cold, hard face as he reached out and straightened his cloak for the little master. Then the two of them left together.


    It was only after they couldn¡¯t see him anymore that everyone heaved a sigh of relief.


    A particrly bold guy asked quietly, ¡°Who was that?¡±


    The steward was also relieved: ¡°The head bodyguard. He¡¯s also Qing-er¡¯s personal servant.¡±


    A servant???


    The entire group couldn¡¯t wrap their heads around it.


    Were there servants who dressed like that and had an aura like that?


    Not to mention even the steward seemed afraid to speak up in front of him.


    That guy was a servant?!!


    The steward coughed dryly a few times. ¡°Silence. Didn¡¯t I tell you you have to be quiet in our Shi family manor?¡±


    ¡°You.¡±


    He pointed to the servant who was still shivering from Jiang Bieyu¡¯s parting look of resentment. ¡°I¡¯ll take you to the bodyguard teamter. You¡¯ll be under hismand from now on.¡±


    The servant: ¡°...Can I not go? This one thinks...he doesn¡¯t like this one.¡±


    The hairs on his arms were still standing up from the look Jiang Bieyu shot him.


    The steward had a serious expression. ¡°Nonsense. You must go.¡±


    ¡°B-but this one is afraid.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s there to be afraid of?¡± The steward confidently said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, he doesn¡¯t kill people from the Shi family. You¡¯ll be fine as long as you¡¯re still working here.¡±


    Besides, the steward already promised Jiang Bieyu to take this person to him. If this guy didn¡¯t go, he would be the one who needed to be scared.


    The servant: ¡°...He, he kills people??¡±


    He doesn¡¯t kill...people from the Shi family...


    So you mean he might kill people who aren¡¯t from the Shi family??


    Seeing that the servant¡¯s legs were trembling with fear, the steward realized how his words could¡¯ve been misconstrued. He kindly exined.


    ¡°When the bodyguard team was first assembled not long ago, that person suggested to Qing-er that they should experience actualbat as practice. After that, he took them to clean out the nearby mountain bandits. So they only killed mountain bandits.¡±


    Oh...mountain bandits, ah. That makes it a bit better.


    There were quite a few mountain bandits around Crane City, and almost all of them have blood on their hands. The magistrate attempted to deal with them, but the cunning bandits evaded capture by hiding in the mountains every time.


    Now that the world was in chaos, the magistrate was too busy to spare arge amount of manpower to deal with the bandits. They could only leave them be for now.


    Now that he knew the people Jiang Bieyu killed were mountain bandits who killed and robbed people, the servant¡¯s body rxed a little.


    The steward wasn¡¯t finished yet. ¡°There were also some assassins who wanted to assassinate Qing-er. If I recall correctly, there were 18 in total. Eight were delivered to the magistrate and the rest died by his hands because they refused to reveal who sent them.¡±


    The servant: ¡°......¡±


    The steward: ¡°There were also several merchants who sent people to assassinate Qing-er. The one that left the deepest impression on me was the one who was tied up in the street and skinned alive by him. The screams...¡±


    The servant: ¡°......¡±


    The steward counted off on his fingers. ¡°I think Jiang Bieyu was also the one who dealt with the people who had ill intentions towards Qing-er when he was outside handing out porridge. There were probably about a dozen of them? I wasn¡¯t there myself, but I heard that they all died quite miserably.¡±


    The steward didn¡¯t know much about what happened. He just heard that Qing-er had taken a rest in the forest shade when he left to hand out porridge and met with some rude ruffians who also tried to make a move on him.


    Jiang Bieyu heard themotion from outside and went in straight away.


    First, he carried the little master out.


    Then he headed back by himself.


    When he came out again, it was for others to go in and collect the bodies


    Although those ruffians kind of deserved it, most people in that situation would have gone to the authorities for help or something.


    But Jiang Bieyu just killed them all.


    This evil way of dealing with problems made it no wonder that everyone at the manor was afraid of him.


    But now that the steward was thinking about it, he wasn¡¯t so afraid of Jiang Bieyu anymore.


    He did what he did for Qing-er¡¯s sake, after all.


    Their master only had one heir, so of course they should look after him carefully.


    In addition, Jiang Bieyu wasn¡¯tpletely unapproachable.


    He added: ¡°Although people say that your leader has taken many lives, you don¡¯t need to be afraid because those people deserved it. Plus, he¡¯s actually very considerate. He asked someone to gag that merchant at night so people nearby wouldn¡¯t be disturbed by his screams. Thoughtful, right?¡±


    The servant: ¡°......¡±


    The servant¡¯s legs were already threatening to give out.


    He wiped the sweat beading on his forehead with trepidation. ¡°S-Steward, can I not go? Why don¡¯t you send me to do something else? This one is willing to do anything, no matter how hard or tiresome it is.¡±


    The steward: ¡°You should think twice about that. There was once a person in the bodyguard team who wanted to leave no matter what. Your leader told him that if he wanted to leave, he had to fight him first. In the end, the man was beaten to his knees until he cried that he wanted to stay in the bodyguard team after all.¡±


    The steward looked the servant up and down. He clicked his tongue and shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t think you can beat him.¡±


    The servant was on the verge of tears.


    All he had done was sell himself ande to make a living at the Shi family to afford a wife.


    Now he was going to be ced under themand of a person who took lives without even blinking.


    He wanted to go home...


    Wuwuwuwu...

 Chapter 134.2

    <h4>Chapter 134.2</h4>


    Anonymous reader, thanks for the Ko-fi!


    TW: Slight noncon??


    <i>Editor: Casey</i>


    Meanwhile, Jiang Bieyu didn¡¯t know that the tall servant was having a breakdown because of him.


    But even if he did know, he honestly wouldn¡¯t care.


    Actually, that wasn¡¯t true.


    The news would bring him joy.


    After all, what Shi Qing liked wasn¡¯t just a vicious appearance. A fierce-looking person with a timid personality would quickly lose the little master¡¯s interest.


    And yet...


    Jiang Bieyu trailed silently behind the little master running ahead without any expression on his face. His mind was otherwise upied.


    Every time the Shi family bought new servants, he had always made sure none of them were Shi Qing¡¯s type.


    But this time, one slipped through because the steward in charge changed.


    Although Jiang Bieyu could see that that person didn¡¯t have what it took to capture Shi Qing¡¯s attention for more than a day, his heart was still shrouded in dark fog.


    The really ominous and dense kind.


    He concluded it was time to leave.


    In the past two years, Jiang Bieyu hadn¡¯t just been training the bodyguard team.


    He had also been preparing for his departure from the Shi family. In fact, he was ready to leave a long time ago.


    And yet...


    He couldn¡¯t bear to do so.


    If he had left, that heartless child Shi Qing would¡¯ve forgotten all about him after throwing a tantrum or two.


    With that personality of his, he might start searching for another fierce-looking man in just a few days.


    Then, the little master would be demanding someone else to help him put on his clothes and shoes, to lull him to sleep, to follow him around.


    Just thinking about it made Jiang Bieyu¡¯s heart feel like it had fallen into moltenva.


    It was scorched to a crisp.


    He had guarded his little master for two years.


    In these two years, Jiang Bieyu had never let Shi Qing suffer the slightest of grievances.


    For Shi Qing¡¯s sake, he had gradually suppressed the hostility brewing in his heart.


    But now Shi Qing¡¯s eyes were looking elsewhere even while he was still here.


    Jiang Bieyu remained silent. It was hard to tell what he was thinking from his expressionless face alone.


    When Shi Qing came out of Shi Xi¡¯s courtyard, he proudly dered that he wanted to drink and celebrate this special asion!


    Of course, as it was cold outside, the drinking was all done inside.


    The table inside was quickly filled with dishes and wine. The excited little master sat down, waving off the other servants and beckoning Jiang Bieyu over.


    Jiang Bieyu silently approached. He watched Shi Qing smile sweetly as he picked up some food with his chopsticks and offered it to him.


    The little master¡¯s voice was sticky, as if he was being coquettish: ¡°Jiang Bieyu, try this.¡±


    The man looked steadily at the little master in front of him as he opened his mouth and ate the food.


    Even as he chewed, his eyes were always on Shi Qing.


    The little master had long been ustomed to his gaze and didn¡¯t feel there was anything wrong. His eyes shining brightly as he asked him:


    ¡°Is it good?¡±


    The man¡¯s deep voice had already recovered. ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Then have some more.¡±


    The smile on the little master¡¯s face grew even bigger as he picked up some more of the dish and brought it to Jiang Bieyu¡¯s mouth.


    This time, Jiang Bieyu didn¡¯t move.


    The look on Shi Qing¡¯s face gradually changed from happy and rxed to puzzled and then discontented.


    He didn¡¯t move his hand away as he frowned slightly and red at Jiang Bieyu.


    ¡°What are you doing? My hands are getting sore.¡±


    The little master grumbled petntly, as if making his hands sore were some terrible crime.


    Indeed, that was the case.


    The Shi family¡¯s little master deserved to be pampered. Even a little bit of soreness could not be tolerated.


    Jiang Bieyu opened his mouth slightly, but it was to speak instead of to eat this time.


    The man¡¯s faint voice was rough and tinged with bitterness.


    ¡°Shi Qing, why are you feeding me?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean why?¡±


    The little master blinked innocently like he didn¡¯t understand. His long eyshes seemed to brush against Jiang Bieyu¡¯s heart.


    ¡°I just like to feed you.¡±


    Jiang Bieyu: ¡°Like you like to feed your cat?¡±


    The little master froze.


    He looked down at the chopsticks in his hand and then at Jiang Bieyu, his brow furrowing more and more. Finally, he threw the utensils away in frustration.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?? Acting like this all of a sudden... I¡¯ve lost my appetite!¡±


    In the past two years after showing his talent in the business world, the Shi family was more eager than ever to spoil him to high heavens.


    Those outside were even more afraid of offending him. After all, they didn¡¯t want to end up like the Jiang family. More than ever, the Shi family¡¯s little master was the center of attention wherever he went.


    As a result, he was even more temperamental than he was two years ago.


    The huffy little master refused to eat another bite. He got to his feet and stomped off to bed.


    But just as he got up, Jiang Bieyu suddenly grabbed his arm and pulled. The little master was caught off guard and fell into the man¡¯s arms.


    ¡°Wu... Wuuuuu!!!¡±


    Shi Qing¡¯s eyes snapped wide open. He stared in disbelief at the man who was suddenly so close.


    [Crap! Has he evolved?]


    That wasn¡¯t part of his n.


    Shi Qing thought the stimted Jiang Bieyu would¡¯ve run off quickly to conquer the world.


    The two of them were still master and servant right now. Jiang Bieyu wouldn¡¯t dare to make a move before he amassed power, right?!!


    But Jiang Bieyu did dare to.


    This man proved it with his actions.


    Not only has he evolved, he evolved into an advanced ss.


    Inside the room, the man held down the youth with one hand and ced the other on his shoulder. He viciously taught Shi Qing a lesson about what it meant to ¡®render the other personpletely helpless even during your first kiss¡¯.


    This lesson vividly illustrated that sometimes, talent was also key.


    At the very least, even an old yer like Shi Qing was left disoriented.


    The System was shocked to see mosaics when it came out. After he heard what the Host said, the System, who was pretty much used to mosaics at this point,forted him:


    [Host, haven¡¯t you always been drooling after him? Now¡¯s your chance.]


    Shi Qing: [Your words make a lot of sense...but I can¡¯t lose.]


    The little master waspletely suppressed by Jiang Bieyu. He could only toss and turn in the man¡¯s arms with all his might, kicking his little legs and hitting the man¡¯s back with his hands.


    ¡°Wuwuwu!!! Let go of me!¡±


    Jiang Bieyu¡¯s ears were filled with the angry wu-wus of Shi Qing.


    He could also see how the little master was looking at him now. Perhaps it was because of ack of oxygen or something, but that little white face was now tinged with red.


    His pretty eyes clearly showed how furious he was with Jiang Bieyu.


    His anger made sense.


    Anyone would be angry if their pet forced them down.


    Jiang Bieyu¡¯s heart sank even more. His attempts to steal all the oxygen from the little master¡¯s mouth became more and more frantic.


    This forced Shi Qing to gasp heavily for air whenever he was released.


    The little master¡¯s cheeks were flushed, and his chest was heaving violently as he panted.


    Only his beautiful eyes continued to re at Jiang Bieyu with hateful indignation.


    Shi Qing jabbed a jade-white finger at Jiang Bieyu.


    ¡°How dare you disobey my orders!¡±


    Jiang Bieyu did not shrink back. He steadily met the little master¡¯s gaze.


    Suddenly, he asked, ¡°In the past two years, you¡¯ve mapped out every inch of my body with those hands of yours. My only question is why you never took thest step if you like it so much.¡±


    Shi Qing: [That¡¯s because I wasn¡¯t eighteen yet then.]


    Of course, he certainly couldn¡¯t say that to Jiang Bieyu.


    And Jiang Bieyu was no longer listening to him either.


    After suppressing his desires for two whole years, the man who always appeared respectful couldn¡¯t hold back anymore.


    His lips twitched up into a sneer. ¡°It¡¯s because you think of me as a pet. Who would be so intimate with their pet?¡±


    ¡°Shi Qing, I know you think I¡¯m not good enough for you.¡±


    Shi Qing: [No, I don¡¯t think that at all. You¡¯re perfect for me.]


    The corners of Jiang Bieyu¡¯s eyes were red. At this moment, he really looked like the devil incarnate.


    He squeezed another sentence out of clenched teeth: ¡°But why then did you provoke me so?¡±


    The man fiercely grasped the little master¡¯s slender wrists and picked him up by the waist. Ignoring the struggles of the ring person in his arms, he turned and gently ced him on the bed.


    Even now, he still remembered to be careful and not hurt the little master, even a little.


    ¡°Jiang Bieyu, what are you doing?! How dare you!!¡±


    The little master was clearly panicking. While acting like he wasn¡¯t afraid on the surface by berating the man, he unconsciously scooted back.


    Jiang Bieyu tore off a strip of the nearby bed curtain and slowly approached. He restrained the struggling little master with one hand and wrapped the fabric around his eyes.


    Shi Qing could no longer see. He could only feel the man clutching his wrists with one hand and supporting his back with the other.


    Then, something warm touched his forehead.


    The man¡¯s voice was hoarse: ¡°You¡¯re right, I wouldn¡¯t dare.¡±


    Just one look into the youth¡¯s clear eyes was enough to dispel those twisted thoughts that he shouldn¡¯t have had.


    ¡°So you¡¯ll just have to bear with me blindfolding you while we do it.¡±


    Shi Qing cooperated by trembling.


    The System was still trying to psych him up: [Go Host! Don¡¯t let him win!]


    Shi Qing: [Yoyoyoyoyo!!! What a messed up thing to say! Let me have it!!]


    The System: [......]


    It somehow still managed to overestimate the Host¡¯s bottom line.


    The System silently went back to where it came from.


    As for Shi Qing, his heart was bursting with pleasure.


    As the saying goes, speak up or forever hold your peace.


    That was not the case with Jiang Bieyu.


    He held his peace for so long that he became a pervert.


    Author¡¯s Corner


    Big Yu has really paved a path of his own.


    Well, it¡¯s none of my business.


    I¡¯m innocent.


    Randomly sending out red pockets~


    Farewell!

 Chapter 135.1

    <h4>Chapter 135.1</h4>


    TW: Dubcon


    <i>Editor: Sahloknir</i>


    Shi Qing had three choices right now.


    He could put up a fierce struggle and call in all the people outside.<ol start="2">He could stop struggling altogether and just have fun.


    Or 3. He could pretend to struggle while provoking Jiang Bieyu to continue.


    He didn¡¯t even need to think about it.


    Of course a decent person like him would choose thest option.


    So, with his eyes bound and his wrists firmly grasped by Jiang Bieyu, the little master seemed to lose allposure. His little legs kicked out into the darkness as he asked in a trembling voice,


    ¡°What are you saying?!¡±


    ¡°What in the world are you saying?!¡±


    The man¡¯s deep voice, filled with repressed feelings, rang in his ears.


    Then a wave of hot airnded on the Shi family¡¯s little master¡¯s earlobe.


    The fair earlobe turned a delicate red almost immediately after being teased like that.


    Jiang Bieyu¡¯s eyes were fixated on the blindfolded little master. The little master who could only helplessly descend into panic after being robbed of his sight. The man¡¯s gaze overflowed with tenderness.


    If anyone saw the look in his eyes right now, they would¡¯ve thought he had gone mad.


    For there seemed to be two people peering out of those eyes.


    One was looking at the little master with tender pity.


    The other was also looking at the little master, but only with intense infatuation and possessiveness.


    Jiang Bieyu gently blew another breath onto Shi Qing¡¯s ear, watching the flush on his encircled prey¡¯s face deepen. He was very satisfied.


    His voice became even quieter, as if he was whispering to his lover at midnight.


    ¡°What does Qing-er think I¡¯m saying?¡±


    ¡°Your body is trembling so much. Are you afraid I will hurt you?¡±


    It was as if Jiang Bieyu found this Shi Qing very cute. He quietly chuckled again.


    Shi Qing could clearly feel the man¡¯s long, slender hand trail down his back, as if he was counting every single vertebrae.


    The sensation was so light and soft that it made him ticklish and want to shrink back. But the way his body was restrained didn¡¯t let him.


    The blindfolded little master tried to act tough even though he was trembling slightly. ¡°You don¡¯t have the guts to do it!¡±


    ¡°Jiang Bieyu, I think you¡¯ve been too spoiled by me. Have you forgotten how you first came to my side? Were a hundredshes not enough for you to learn your lesson?? If you don¡¯t stop right now, your previous punishment will be nothingpared to what I¡¯ll do to you!¡±


    Jiang Bieyu¡¯s hand on Shi Qing¡¯s spine paused.


    He peered down at the helpless little master in his arms.


    Perhaps Shi Qing believed that he had sessfully intimidated the man. His blindfolded face showed his usual smug arrogance again as he snorted coldly.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to die, then untie me now. I won¡¯t beat you to death for old times¡¯ sake.¡±


    ¡°You like whips?¡±


    The man holding him in the darkness suddenly asked.


    The little master didn¡¯t understand why Jiang Bieyu was asking this, but he vaguely felt like something wasn¡¯t right. He bit his lip and refused to answer.


    Jiang Bieyu didn¡¯t mind his silence.


    The man just methodically tore another strip from the curtains.


    ¡ªRip!


    He was so strong that the pretty curtains tore like paper.


    Jiang Bieyu was in a good mood as he slowly tied the little master¡¯s hands with the fabric.


    His actions made the little master momentarily tense up again.


    Shi Qing¡¯s soft and sticky voice also took on a hint of fear, ¡°Jiang Bieyu, what are you doing? Let go of me! Jiang Bieyu!!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid.¡± The man¡¯s voice was gentle.


    When he finished securing the little master¡¯s hands, he even leaned down a fraction to press what could be described as a chaste kiss to one corner of the other¡¯s mouth.


    ¡°I only did that to free up my hands. After all, you¡¯re not very obedient. What if you run off while I¡¯m looking around for it?¡±


    The little master shrank back in fear before what had just happened caught up with him. He turned his face away indignantly, ¡°Don¡¯t kiss me!¡±


    Jiang Bieyu¡¯s tone was almost doting. He even reached out and stroked Shi Qing¡¯s head as heforted him.


    ¡°Fine. Since Qing-er doesn¡¯t want me to kiss him, then I won¡¯t.¡±


    The little master hatefully avoided his hand.


    ¡ªRip!


    Jiang Bieyu tore off another curtain strip and tied Shi Qing¡¯s ankles together.


    Now Shi Qing basically had no chance of escape.


    Out of sight of the little master, the man stood at the edge of the bed, his eyes fixated on those moist lips that he had caused to turn ruby red.


    He slowly pulled out a handkerchief from his pocket.


    It was the handkerchief that Shi Qing had given him, the one embroidered with a big fat cat.


    The little master¡¯s tastes were always so unique. While everyone else had flowers like plum, orchids, bamboo and chrysanthemums orndscapes embroidered on their handkerchiefs, Shi Qing was the only one who liked cats more.


    In the entire Shi family, and indeed in the whole of Crane City, only Jiang Bieyu had been given a handkerchief by him.


    Jiang Bieyu looked steadily at the handkerchief he was holding.


    It was made of good material that was soft to the touch. He had never used it since he received it, instead keeping it carefully on his person at all times.


    It was clean and soft.


    Just the right material for gagging someone.


    But Jiang Bieyu didn¡¯t stuff it into Shi Qing¡¯s mouth.


    It wasn¡¯t that he couldn¡¯t bear to.


    It was because he didn¡¯t want to.


    He tucked the handkerchief back into hispels.


    ¡°Qing-er.¡±


    The man¡¯s tone was gentle, as if he was afraid of frightening the little master, ¡°You know as well that what I did to you today is enough for me to die a hundred times.¡±


    ¡°Then why aren¡¯t you letting me go yet?!¡±


    Frustrated that he was tied up and unable to move, the little master writhed around on the bed. ¡°Jiang Bieyu, have you gone mad today??¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve gone mad.¡±


    Jiang Bieyu strolled around the room.


    He had lived here for two years.


    And no one knew better than him about where the little master kept his things.


    Thus, he quickly found that whip.


    ¡ªCrack!


    There was still a bell secured to the whip¡¯s handle.


    As the man heavily brought the whip down, it cracked loudly against the floor, followed by a ringing bell.


    Shi Qing: [Yoyoyoyoyoyoyoyo~]


    Shi Qing£º[He¡¯s so eager~ I¡¯m ready soe on,e on~]


    Jiang Bieyu gently touched the whip as he reminisced, ¡°Back then, Qing-er used this very whip on me.¡±


    He was taken back to the Shi family afterwards.


    He spent two years here, watching and guarding. Willingly bing a dog for Shi Qing.


    But in the end, Jiang Bieyu was human.


    It would¡¯ve been fine if he didn¡¯t have any improper thoughts about Shi Qing, but he did.


    He was Shi Qing¡¯s most loyal dog.


    Shi Qing liked his loyalty, but he could never reciprocate the feelings of his pet.


    ¡ªCrack!


    The whip was brought down again. Apanied by the clear sound of a bell, it reached Shi Qing¡¯s ears on the bed.


    How could the little master not recognise the sound his favourite whip made?


    His face became pallid as he shrank back in fear.


    His voice too began to tremble even more.


    ¡°Jiang Bieyu, what are you trying to do?!¡±


    The man stepped forward and passed the whip into the panicked little master¡¯s bound hands.


    ¡°Qing-er, I know that you will be very angry about what will happen today. You can whip me as many times as you like to sate your anger.¡±


    Shi Qing: [...]


    He wasn¡¯t expecting this, ah.


    Jiang Bieyu tied him up and went to get the whip...


    Just to tell him that he wanted to be whipped??


    This guy¡¯s head really was messed up.


    Shi Qing wanted to drag Jiang Bieyu over and personally teach him how to have a good time in bed. s, since he couldn¡¯t break character, he could only hiss out through gritted teeth,


    ¡°Who¡¯s going to whip you?! Let me go already!¡±


    The man¡¯s behaviour today was so insane that the little master continued to scoot back as much as possible. But there was only so much room on the bed.


    The blindfolded him kept kicking and screaming. ¡°Are you crazy?! Tying me up just so I can whip you??¡±


    The man let himself be kicked before he smoothly reached out and took hold of the little master¡¯s slender ankle. He ever so gently untied the fabric there.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. But you can¡¯t hit me yet. I know you¡¯re angry because you think I lied to you. Don¡¯t be angry, Qing-er. I know I¡¯m in the wrong, but I would dly do it all again if I had to.¡±


    The rope fell onto the bed. As soon as the little master was free, he immediately went to kick the person in front of him again.


    Jiang Bieyu just sat there and let him vent his anger.


    He put the whip aside. Ignoring Shi Qing¡¯s struggles, he brought the little master into his arms.


    Little by little, he took off the clothes that he¡¯s taken off countless times in the past.


    Only this time, he wouldn¡¯t stop at the inneryer.


    One by one, the delicate and luxurious garments fell onto the bed.


    The man¡¯s hoarse voice was quiet and tinged with a painful obsession.


    ¡°Qing-er, there are many people outside. All you have to do is shout and they will rush in.¡±


    Joy shed across the little master¡¯s face after this reminder. He immediately opened his mouth.


    But Jiang Bieyu continued, ¡°If you shout, they wille in, see this scene, and rescue you immediately. I will not resist when they take me elsewhere. As an insubordinate servant who has improper thoughts about his master, my death is assured.¡±


    Jiang Bieyu felt the body in his arms stiffen. His touch remained gentle, and there was a bitter smile on his lips.


    ¡°You know how much Shioye and Shi-furen treasure you. At that time, no one will be able to prevent my death.¡±


    The inneryer was thrown to the floor.


    The torn and scattered curtains could only partially obscure what was happening on the bed.


    Only the man¡¯s hoarse, solemn voice could be heard.


    ¡°My life is in your hands.¡±  </ol>

 Chapter 135.2

    <h4>Chapter 135.2</h4>


    TW: Dubcon


    <i>Editor: Sahloknir</i>


    Time passed, but all was quiet within.


    Jiang Bieyu¡¯s dark eyes began to gradually brighten with Shi Qing¡¯s silence.


    He looked at the person in front of him with disbelief and hope.


    The little master was still blindfolded so naturally he could not meet Jiang Bieyu¡¯s gaze. But the mouth on that angry and fair face never opened to call for help.


    ¡°Qing-er...¡±


    The man embraced him and slowlyid him down.


    He took hold of the little master¡¯s slender ankles in a haze of joy.


    There was no longer any need for words.


    Touched by him, the little master¡¯s body trembled again before he stubbornly grit his teeth and shifted back. He threatened with a pale and feeble expression,


    ¡°If you dare to do anything to me, I¡¯ll have you whipped five hundred times! I¡¯ll have you whipped until you¡¯re a torn up mess that can¡¯t even scream! Then I¡¯ll have you thrown into the river to be fish food! I-I¡¯ll also have your face branded with a ve mark, so you¡¯ll never be able to lift your head again...¡±


    Jiang Bieyu pressed on like he couldn¡¯t hear a thing.


    The little master became more and more terrified.


    His words also became more and more vicious, ¡°Jiang Bieyu, if you dare to do this I¡¯m going-going to castrate you!¡±


    ¡°Take one more step and I¡¯ll make sure you don¡¯t live to see another day! I¡¯ll hang your dead body off the city walls for everyone to see! There will be no peace for you, not even after death!!¡±


    But as much as that soft voice cursed, it never called for help.


    The man continued,pletely unaffected.


    Finally, as his hand reached for the other¡¯s most intimate area, he heard the little master reach his breaking point.


    ¡°Jiang Bieyu!!!¡±


    Even blindfolded, even with his hands tied, Shi Qing was still as proud as ever.


    With his chin up and his flushed face full of certainty, he dered,


    ¡°You wouldn¡¯t dare.¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to die, stop now and I won¡¯t pursue the matter.¡±


    The man¡¯s hand, however, lowered without hesitation.


    He tenderly looked at the little master whose expression was full of disbelief and shock.


    Ever so slowly Jiang Bieyu leaned down to whisper,


    ¡°Qing-er, I know you care about me too much to let me die.¡±


    ¡°Nonsense!¡±


    The little master was panting but he still refused to give in. Despite trembling, he obstinately grit his teeth and pressed on.


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing I would like more than to skin a wicked ve like you alive! I¡¯ll eat your flesh, drink your blood and gnaw on your bones!!¡±


    ¡°That works too.¡±


    Shi Qing¡¯s harsh words only made the man show a doting expression. His lips quirked up slightly as he spoke as warmly as ever,


    ¡°That way we will never be separated again. I will be a part of you forever.¡±


    The little master froze, stunned into silence.


    A pampered youth like him was unable to cope with this perverted and twisted enemy.


    Jiang Bieyu didn¡¯t say anything else after Shi Qing stopped squeaking. He just continued with what he was doing.


    At first, the little master defiantly endured. But when he couldn¡¯t stand it any longer, he jerked his head to the side.


    ¡°Jiang Bieyu, don¡¯t think that I can¡¯t bear to let you die! You¡¯re just one of my servants. I can have you reced in seconds. If you don¡¯t stop right now I¡¯m going to call for help!¡±


    Jiang Bieyu did not speak.


    He continued his silent perversion.


    Only Shi Qing¡¯s angry yet soft and glutinous voice emerged from within the curtains.


    ¡°How dare you!!¡±


    ¡°Let go of me!!¡±


    ¡°Get lost, get lost, ah!¡±


    ¡°Jiang Bieyu! I¡¯ll kill you, I¡¯ll kill you no matter what!!¡±


    A short whileter, his vocalizations degenerated into weak pants.


    But he still didn¡¯t give up.


    ¡°I¡¯ll kill you, I¡¯ll kill you no matter what. You...wu!! Jiang Bieyu!! You¡¯re dead meat!! You¡¯re dead meat Jiang Bie...wu!¡±


    But no matter how vicious his words, he never raised his voice to call the others in to kill this insubordinate servant.


    After that, the little master¡¯s soft, vicious mewls gradually became incoherent.


    The maidservants were sitting outside on the veranda, doing some needlework around the warm fire pit.


    One of them looked up at the closed door and put her head in her hands with a sigh. She grumbled, ¡°I don¡¯t get why Qing-er likes that hulking Jiang Bieyu so much. He¡¯s so fierce! I can¡¯t even look at him without feeling weak in my legs, yet Qing-er likes him so much that he even drinks with him.¡±


    The maidservant sitting next to her, a gentle and dependable girl, was threading a needle. Sheughed when she heard those words.


    ¡°It¡¯s not surprising you don¡¯t know since you just came. Although Jiang Bieyu looks fierce, he¡¯s very loyal. He¡¯s the one who¡¯s foiled who knows how many attempts on Qing-er¡¯s life in the past two years. He may be vicious, but he keeps to himself most of the time. Only when Qing-er is in danger does he take action.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s no wonder Qing-er likes him so much. What master wouldn¡¯t favour such a loyal servant?¡±


    The maidservants all echoed this sentiment. They started to chime in about how Jiang Bieyu was vicious to the outside world, but more obedient to their Qing-er than his Kitty.


    It soon started snowing again. A few snowkes drifted down the corridor with the wind, but none made it to the door or the windows.


    One of the maidservants was worried. She got up and went to inspect Qing-er¡¯s residence. She only rxed after confirming all the doors and windows were tightly shut, so that their little master wouldn¡¯t catch a chill.


    But when she was about to leave, she seemed to hear a fragile, choked sob.


    ¡°En?¡±


    She stopped dead in her tracks and looked around in confusion.


    ¡°What are you doing Yao-er? Don¡¯t disturb Qing-er, he doesn¡¯t like noise while he drinks.¡± A maidservant at the distant veranda got up to remind her.


    Yao-er made a noise of acknowledgement. She lifted her skirts and walked back. ¡°Ah,ing.¡±


    None of them felt cold doing needlework together on the veranda. In fact, the atmosphere was very warm and lively.


    The only thing that puzzled the maidservants was how long Qing-er had been drinking today.


    But no one went over to ask, because they knew all too well about Shi Qing¡¯s testy temper.


    Besides, Jiang Bieyu was inside as well.


    Although everyone knew that Jiang Bieyu was absolutely loyal to Qing-er, that didn¡¯t mean they weren¡¯t afraid of him. The maidservants just hid it better than others.


    They were careful to avoid him even when they saw him from afar normally, so there was no way they would approach the house with him inside.


    So no one else ventured into the house to take a look, even after it stopped snowing.


    Then they heard the sound of a heavy object like a vase falling over.


    ¡ªBoom!


    The sound was so loud that the maidservants became uneasy. They sent one of them to the door. She softly asked, ¡°Qing-er? Is something wrong?¡±


    There was a beat of silence before the little master¡¯s voice came with a tinge of anger, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I¡¯m just teaching someone a lesson. No one is toe in until I say so.¡±


    ¡°Understood.¡±


    The maidservant outside curtsied before returning to the veranda.


    ¡°Qing-er seems to be disciplining Jiang Bieyu.¡±


    ¡°Ah? Are you sure? Why would Qing-er discipline someone he¡¯s always favoured the most?¡±


    The maidservant shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t know either, but Qing-er really did seem very angry. His voice was even cracking.¡±


    A round of soft discussion started.


    ¡°Then I¡¯m afraid he¡¯s really angry. So what was that noise? Was it Jiang Bieyu being kicked?¡±


    ¡°Was he beaten? But Qing-er¡¯s never personally hit anyone from the manor before. He couldn¡¯t have really hit Jiang Bieyu, could he?¡±


    ¡°What did he do for even someone as forgiving as Qing-er to discipline him?¡±


    ¡°Well I think Qing-er¡¯s probably just giving him a scare. He¡¯s usually sozy that he doesn¡¯t even peel his own oranges. How could he personally hit someone?¡±


    The other maidservantsughed at thisment. They could see some truth to it.


    ¡ªCrack!


    Inside, Jiang Bieyu stood surrounded by the fragments of a vase. He allowed the little master to whip him without any resistance.


    But perhaps due to Shi Qing¡¯sck of strength, the whip nevernded on the man¡¯s body. It only cracked harmlessly against the floor.


    The little master¡¯s blindfold had been removed sometime ago, and tears still faintly shimmered in his beautiful eyes. Due to crying recently, the corner of his eyes were reddened and his voice was hoarse.


    ¡°Jiang Bieyu, I¡¯ve treated you well apart from those initial hundredshes. What has this Shi Qing done to you to deserve this humiliation?!¡±


    The man was silent. His Adam¡¯s apple bobbed up and down. He slowly kneeled on the broken shards.


    Bright red blood immediately welled up on his legs as the shards cut into his flesh.


    ¡ªCrack!


    The little master brought the whip down again.


    But he was still not aiming for the man.


    Shi Qing spoke with a hoarse and stuffy voice, ¡°Say something!¡±


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t meant to be humiliation.¡±


    Jiang Bieyu looked up and met Shi Qing¡¯s eyes without hesitation. His deep voice wasposed, ¡°I did it because I admire you.¡±


    The little master¡¯s eyes immediately widened into saucers.


    He was so shocked that all the air was taken out of his sails. He stammered, ¡°You-you admire me?¡±


    Then he seemed to realize what he had said. ¡°Pei, how dare a lowly servant like you admire me! Do you have a death wish?!¡±


    It was apparent that Shi Qing had forgotten he was the one who demanded Jiang Bieyu be his boytoy in the first ce.


    He was the one who shamelessly kissed the man on the cheek.


    Finally, he was also the one who dragged Jiang Bieyu with him everywhere everyday, flirted with him all the time, and allowed him to do anything except take thest step.


    The man was not surprised by his reaction.


    He had long since seen through Shi Qing¡¯s nature.


    He was a person who moved on to new interests quickly. He was very possessive, but also extremely self-righteous. In his mind, he could do no wrong, even when he was clearly not in the right.


    Jiang Bieyu didn¡¯t argue with Shi Qing. He only looked on with slightly darkened eyes as the little master attempted to haphazardly put on his clothes. However, his inexperience led to the red marks of his shoulders remaining visible.


    ¡°I know I¡¯m not worthy of you.¡±


    His humility made Shi Qing¡¯s expression ease up a little. The little master flicked his whip and snorted coldly.


    ¡°Good to see you can own up to your mistakes. Why don¡¯t you tell me how I should punish you then?¡±


    He deliberately showed a disgusted expression and touched his cheek. ¡°How dare a servant like you say that you admire me and do such things... Hiss!¡±


    The little master winced and paled as he moved the wounded area. Once he recovered, he saw Jiang Bieyu¡¯s look of concern. Immediately infuriated, the little master jabbed a finger in the man¡¯s direction.


    ¡°How dare you look when you¡¯re the one responsible! Go and ask for a paddling already!¡±


    Jiang Bieyu obediently rose to his feet.


    Step by step, he walked up to Shi Qing.


    As the little master gradually wilted again, he opened his mouth with slightly clenched fists.


    ¡°Don¡¯t forget me.¡±


    The reason he did all this was because he didn¡¯t want Shi Qing to forget about him.


    Now that he hadmitted this insubordinate act, his Qing-er would never be able to forget about him in this lifetime, even if he died on the battlefield.


    Leaving those words behind, the man swiftly turned and left with big steps like he was running away. He didn¡¯t even dare to look back once.


    It was as if he was afraid that he wouldn¡¯t be able to ever leave if he looked back.


    [Ding! Jiang Bieyu¡¯s animosity value: 6/100]


    Shi Qing waited until he left to call the maidservants over. He didn¡¯t bother exining why the room was now a mess and the curtains were ripped. He just took a bath and changed his clothes.


    It was only when the little master angrily demanded for Jiang Bieyu to prepare him for bed that a servant cautiously informed him of the following:


    Jiang Bieyu left the manor after requesting fifty strokes of the paddle.


    He had yet to return.


    The little master was so incensed that he rampaged through the newly cleaned house again.


    Unbeknownst to him, the man who had supposedly left was actually in the bamboo forest, quietly watching over him.


    Only after making sure Shi Qing was alright did Jiang Bieyu turn and leave.


    In his hand, he still clutched the handkerchief with a cat embroidered on it.


    He looked down a fraction and pursed his lips.


    Although Shi Qing treated him like a pet, the little master¡¯s kindness towards him was indisputable.


    He was...indeed a scumbag.


    But, he would never regret it.


    Unbeknownst to Jiang Bieyu, Shi Qing just happened to turn around when he did because of the frightened maidservants kneeling around him due to his fit. He caught sight of the man¡¯s departing back.


    [Pei, look at his little lost look. Sigh. Tongtong, I really am a scumbag.]


    [Heehee. But I don¡¯t regret it one bit.]


    It¡¯s so refreshing to be scum!


    Author¡¯s Corner


    6.5k!!


    I¡¯m super awesome!!


    Going to say this again: Big Yu basically took over this chapter. What happened has nothing to do with the author, who is a very decent and kind person!


    Randomly sending out red pockets~

 Chapter 136.1

    <h4>Chapter 136.1</h4>


    <i>Editor: Casey</i>


    Time passed, and it was autumn once again.


    Early in the morning, city guards opened the gates of Crane City. The peddlers who had been waiting outside immediately crowded them. They rushed into the city after paying the toll as if their livelihoods depended on it.


    The city guards stationed there were not surprised to see the peddlers practically fly inside.


    After all, Crane City had be quite famous in thest couple of years. Everyone knew that the Jiangnan Shi family who settled here often produced novel products that merchants bought and then distributed to the rest of the country.


    It was why Crane City had be a popr destination for merchants in the past few years.


    Some of them had been here many times before and were not surprised by the remarkable hustle of these small peddlers. They paid the toll and strolled into the city at a leisurely pace.


    But the new faces had a different reaction. They stared after those peddlers with strange expressions, wondering why those people were running so fast.


    One young merchant handed an extra tael of silver to the guard along with the toll. ¡°Here, big brother. It¡¯s been quite windytely. Take this to buy some wine.¡±


    The guard¡¯s professional attitude almost immediately warmed. He tucked the money into hispels and smiled gratefully. ¡°Thank you very much.¡±


    Seeing that he had epted the money, the merchant asked, ¡°May I ask why these people are running so fast? Is there a specific reason?¡±


    He didn¡¯t ask out of curiosity alone. The world was in chaos right now so one had to be cautious when going to new ces. After all, different cities pledged allegiance to different kings, and bandits were everywhere. If merchants were unlucky enough to offend one of those kings, their lives were almost certainly forfeit.


    The young merchant had just arrived at Crane City. Although he¡¯s heard that this city was very safe, he had to make sure for his own sake.


    It was not the first time the guard had someone ask him this. Because this merchant had given him some money, he kindly exined:


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing really. The Shi family opened up something called an oversized market on arge plot ofnd in the city. As long as they pay the fee, any peddlers, whether they sell vegetables, candied hawthorns, or wood, can set up a stall there.¡±


    ¡°You can get a well-protected spot to sell your goods for just one copper. Plus, the people of Crane City often go there to shop because that market sells everything you could need for a fair price. The peddlers there can make quite a profit, so the spots sell out like hotcakes. Those people earlier were running just to make sure they got a spot.¡±


    The young merchant understood now. ¡°I see.¡±


    He couldn¡¯t help but look puzzled. ¡°A copper is quite a low price. I can¡¯t see them making much money even if they rent to hundreds of people, especially since the Shi family isn¡¯tcking for funds. Why would they do this then?¡±


    ¡°Ah, let me exin.¡± The city guard beamed with pride. ¡°Young Master Shi is in charge of the Shi family now. He¡¯s a very good person that always cares about the people. He built this oversized market so those peddlers won¡¯t have to stand under the harsh sun in the summer or freeze their fingers off in the winter. Now all they have to do is pay a copper for shelter and protection. This arrangement also makes it more convenient for the people of the city to shop than before.¡±


    The city guard sang Shi Qing¡¯s praises for a long time. It was physically impossible for him to be more proud. ¡°Only someone extraordinary could do something so kind.¡±


    The young merchant nodded in agreement.


    Yes, a few hundred copper coins would usually be an insignificant sum for the wealthy Shi family.


    But their involvement made more sense if it was for the people¡¯s sake.


    The young merchant instantly developed a favourable impression of the Shi family¡¯s little master. He couldn¡¯t help but exim: ¡°I¡¯ve heard much about Young Master Shi even back in River City. I¡¯ve had the fortune of purchasing the beauty porcin and thousand-year wine he developed as well. They were both of exceptional quality.¡±


    The city guard puffed up even more. ¡°Naturally, everything the Shi family produces is exceptional!¡±


    The young merchant added: ¡°I also heard that he invited famous teachers and schrs to teach at the academy he set up in this city. Apparently, anyone that passes the entrance exams would be able to study there for free. The Shi family would even keep them fed and clothed.¡±


    As soon as word of this got out, almost all of the poor people in every city who had a thirst for knowledge rushed to Crane City.


    Luckily, the Shi family had plenty of money to spare. The school they had built could amodate enough people so that no one was turned away.


    But they would be responsible for all the expenses of any admitted students.


    And they epted new students every year.


    He even heard that there was a library in the school, its books all collected by the Shi family.


    Apparently, there were more than 10,000 books there. Any student could borrow books for free just by showing their cards.


    It was almost unimaginable.


    In Crane City, no, even in the entire country, who else but the Shi family could do something so kind and benevolent?


    After hearing about this, this young merchant¡¯s impression of Shi Qing improved even more. He thought that this young master must be a kind-hearted and caring person.


    ¡°But of course.¡±


    The city guard perked up. ¡°All of these projects were spearheaded by Young Master Shi. He said he was covering all the expenses of the students so that they could pass down their knowledge to others in the future. I¡¯m not educated enough to understand things like that, but I know that Young Master Shi must be a good person to do something like this!¡±


    The young merchant nodded. Seeing how much this guard admired Shi Qing, he asked, ¡°Big brother, may I ask if you¡¯re rted to the Shi family?¡±


    Why else would he be so proud when praising Shi Qing?


    ¡°Aiyo, you have sharp eyes brother. That¡¯s right, my third aunt¡¯s second cousin¡¯s old mother-inw¡¯s nephew from her maternal family works for the Shi family. He takes home five whole taels of silver a month! Plus, the Shi family even gives out rice and meat around New Year¡¯s!¡±


    After he finished bragging, the guard asked the young merchant, ¡°You¡¯ve been asking about the Shi family a lot. Are you nning on partnering with the Shi family and joining Young Master Shi¡¯s Chamber of Commerce like the others?¡±


    ¡°Chamber of Commerce?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t know about it? Guess that¡¯s understandable. I doubt word has gotten out yet since it was only established two months ago.¡±


    Because he could be considered rted to the Shi family, the guard who was in a good mood exined patiently, ¡°That rtive of mine told me that this Chamber of Commerce is led by the Shi family but other merchants are free to join. Members would then help each other resolve problems and trade amongst themselves.¡±


    ¡°Many merchants would do anything to get in, but Young Master Shi said that he only wanted people who are honest and fair when doing business. Sigh, our Young Master Shi is such a principled person.¡±


    The young merchant nodded, the approval in his eyes deepening.


    ¡°Very principled. As expected of someone like him.¡±


    The city guard: ¡°Young sir, if you want to join the Chamber of Commerce but don¡¯t know the way, then just wait here. I¡¯ve been here for six hours already, so my shift¡¯s about to end. I can lead you there in a bit.¡±


    His offer was not entirely out of the goodness of his heart.


    The city guard noticed how cultured and well-dressed this young gentleman was. And if he was willing to give a tael of silver just for asking a few questions, he would definitely give the guard even more money for leading the way.


    The guard¡¯s home was near the Chamber of Commerce anyway, so this was practically free money.


    But the young merchant shook his head. ¡°No, no, no. I don¡¯t want to join the Chamber of Commerce. I¡¯m just a rtive of the Shi family here to pay a visit.¡±


    ¡°A rtive?¡±


    The guard immediately had a knowing expression on his face. ¡°If it¡¯s something like your great-grandma and the Shi family¡¯s great-grandma being best friends or you sharing a surname with them, then I suggest you save yourself the trouble. Ever since Young Master Shi made a name for himself, there have been people knocking at his door almost everyday. But I¡¯ve never seen any of them being let in.¡±


    The young merchant chuckled but didn¡¯t borate.


    He only asked, ¡°This big brother, would you guide me to the front door of the Shi family manor? I¡¯ll give you five taels of silver for your troubles.¡±


    The guard¡¯s eyes lit up. He nodded with renewed enthusiasm. ¡°Yes, yes! Of course I can!¡±


    Five taels of silver, ah!


    He would agree in a heartbeat even if he was asked to fly there!


    After a short while, the guard was finally relieved of his post. He led the young merchant in the direction of the Shi family manor.


    He only noticed the sizable retinue that apanied this young merchant once they ventured deeper into the city. There were at least two dozen people leading carriages filled with what might be goods.


    Once inside, the young merchant realized that Crane City was different from any other city he had seen. The thing that stood out most were therge trees neatly nted on both sides of the road.


    Emphasis on neatly because every tree was pencil straight. Each was nearly perfectly in line with its neighbours.


    The young merchant had never seen anything like this before, but something about it appealed to him. These orderly trees inspired a sense of calm in him.


    The autumn breeze blew, scattering a flurry of leaves to the ground.


    Immediately, somemoners collected the leaves in baskets, intending to dry them to use as kindling.


    So despite these trees shedding a lot of leaves, the ground was still clean of debris.


    He asked, ¡°What are these trees for?¡±


    ¡°Oh, these? Young Master Shi had his people nt them here.¡± The city guard casually replied, ¡°Crane City is prone to sandstorms. I don¡¯t know where he got this information, but Young Master Shi said that nting more trees could help with that.¡±


    He ended off with a sentence he¡¯s said numerous times before, ¡°Young Master Shi really is a good person.¡±


    The Shi family manor was almost in the centre of Crane City.


    Its walls were also the tallest amongst the nearby courtyards.


    Although the front gate was open, some people dressed as servants could vaguely be seen walking around inside.


    Despite being a merchant¡¯s residence, security was even tighter than in the homes of officials.


    The young merchant was a bit taken aback. He looked at the city guard: ¡°Who are these people?¡±


    ¡°Oh...don¡¯t worry about them. Although Crane City is safer than most ces, some unscrupulous people have been trying to make trouble for the Shi family since they¡¯ve built a reputation for themselves. That¡¯s why the Shi family employs the most guards amongst all the major ns.¡±


    During their trip here, the guard ¡®did the job he was paid for¡¯ and provided a crash course of the various major ns in the city.


    After all, normal merchants would have to pay them all a visit when they first arrive. Or at least send them a gift.


    That way, if they identally cut into these families¡¯ margins while doing business, they wouldn¡¯t be driven into bankruptcy.


    After a few brief introductions, the guard finally mentioned the Jiang family.


    ¡°Young sir, in Crane City you should be careful not to offend the Shi family. Just look at what happened to the Jiangs. They were a famous major n in this city a few years ago, but their second master¡¯s eldest legitimate son was a fool. He married Young Master Shi¡¯s blood-rted sister but mistreated her and angered the Shi family. And just like that, a prestigious n was brought to ruin by them.¡±


    The guard seemed to feel a sense of schadenfreude. ¡°Now the Jiang family is a shadow of their former selves. They can¡¯t even be considered a minor n anymore..¡±


    The young merchant had also heard of this incident. He didn¡¯t feel that the Shi family had done anything wrong.


    Wasn¡¯t it only natural to seek justice for your children when they were humiliated?


    What¡¯s more, the Jiang family were the ones who were dragging their feet and refusing to sign the divorce papers. They were practically asking for the Shi family to retaliate.


    If they had just been amicable and understanding, things wouldn¡¯t have ended up like this.


    The young merchant handed the silver taels to the guard along with a word of thanks. As the other called out, ¡°You¡¯ll definitely be turned away¡±, he led his men forward and handed over the invitation.


    The Shi family manservant who was currently guarding the gate took the invitation. His face immediately showed a respectful look. ¡°So the young master¡¯s cousin hase to visit. This one will take you to see Laoye straight away.¡±


    The guard hadn¡¯t yet left after receiving the money. He was hoping to earn some more by taking the young merchant to an inn after he was rejected. However, the exchange at the front gate made his jaw drop.


    The young master¡¯s cousin?!!


    So this person¡¯s an actual rtive of the Shi family?!


    He froze in ce for half a second before bing ecstatic.


    This is great! He actually got to guide the cousin of the Shi family¡¯s young master!


    Everyone¡¯s going to be so jealous when I tell them all about it!

 Chapter 136.2

    <h4>Chapter 136.2</h4>


    <i>Editor: Casey</i>


    As it was autumn, even the additional trees nted outside couldn¡¯t keep out the chilly wind.


    Shi Qing became more and more reluctant to get out of bed.


    The hardest task the maidservants in his residence had was to wake the Shi family¡¯s little master up in the morning.


    Every day, they would huddle around the little master¡¯s bed to try and gently coax him out from under the covers.


    ¡°Qing-er, it¡¯s time to get up. Didn¡¯t you say yesterday that you wanted to go visit the Chamber of Commerce today? You even told us to wake you up no matter what.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Qing-er, look what I¡¯ve brought, your favourite osmanthus pastries! They¡¯re delicious, so won¡¯t you get up and have some?¡±


    ¡°Qing-er, the sun is almost in the middle of the sky. Quickly get up now.¡±


    The maidservants were all gentle willows, and their soft, moving voices reflected this.


    But their words sounded more like a luby to Shi Qing.


    The little master closed his eyes and buried himself deeper in the nket, pretending he didn¡¯t hear them.


    ¡°Stop it Qing-er. It¡¯s time to get up.¡±


    One of the maidservants took a piece of pastry and brought it to his mouth to try and entice him. ¡°If you don¡¯t get up then I¡¯m going to eat this.¡±


    Shi Qing opened his mouth with his eyes closed and bit into the pastry. While chewing, he pulled the nket over his head.


    Thedies looked at each other, at a loss about what to do.


    ¡°What should we do? Qing-er¡¯s refusing to get up again.¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t we bring Kitty over? If it prances around on the nket, Qing-er will have to get up sooner orter.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go and get Kitty.¡±


    Now that they¡¯ve settled on a course of action, the maidservants dispersed. Some went to bring the cat while the others carried the pastries away.


    Shi Qing was soon the only one left inside.


    ¨CSqueak.


    The window that was closed due to the chilly winds was suddenly pushed open gently from outside. A man then smoothly flipped over the windowsill.


    His feetnded lightly on the floor. Despite being very tall, he didn¡¯t make a sound the entire time.


    The man walked silently to the bed and looked down at the ball the little master had huddled into under the soft bedding.


    Suddenly, he slid a long, slender hand into the bedding, precisely cupping the cheek of the peacefully sleeping little master.


    ¡°Ah!!¡±


    The little master was rudely woken up from his dreams by this slightly cold touch on his warm cheek. To him, it felt like he had been sshed with cold water in the middle of winter. The shock was so great that he jumped like a rabbit and scrambled to a sitting position.


    ¡°What was that for!¡±


    He red angrily at the person responsible. When his gaze fell on the man¡¯s face, Shi Qing froze before bing even more incensed. He threw his nket at the other person.


    ¡°Jiang Bieyu!!! Do you have a death wish?!¡±


    Jiang Bieyuughed as he caught the nket and wrapped it around Shi Qing again. His deep voice was tinged with amusement, ¡°Cover up quickly, lest you catch a chill.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re the one who made me cold with your hand!¡±


    While being wrapped into a ball again, Shi Qing got a foot out to kick Jiang Bieyu.


    He ranted while kicking the man, ¡°How did you get in anyway? I¡¯ve recruited more than a hundred guards for the courtyard alone to guard this ce day and night. How did they not catch you? Did you fly or dig your way over or something??¡±


    Jiang Bieyuughed as he took the bundle containing the little master into his arms. He sampled the sweet osmanthus pastry in Shi Qing¡¯s mouth.


    ¡°If people like them could stop me, I wouldn¡¯t have been able to capture Wei City.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t stab me with your stubble! It hurts, it hurts! Get off!¡± Shi Qing turned his face away and patted the man¡¯s cold, hard, unshaven cheek.


    Jiang Bieyu good-naturedly let himself be moved back a bit. Then he indulgently exined, ¡°I rushed over after conquering Wei City three days ago because I wanted to see you again. There wasn¡¯t time to wash and change, but I¡¯ll shave beforehand next time.¡±


    ¡°Pei! What next time? In your dreams! I¡¯m going to recruit a hundred more guards to guard my courtyard! Not to mention a big person like you, not even a fly will be able to enter.¡±


    Shi Qing pped the man with so little force that it could¡¯ve been mistaken for a caress if not for the furious look on his face.


    He had reason to be angry.


    After all, Jiang Bieyu was shameless beyond measure. He left, but he always found a chance toe back and see Shi Qing every year.


    This guy probably knew that Shi Qing had told his people to beat him up on sight, hence why he always snuck in.


    He would always pop up when no one was around. It was almost like he had nted a spy in Shi Qing¡¯s courtyard.


    In the past three years, he actually managed to take full advantage of the little master at least seven or eight times.


    If you counted minor indulgences, then the number of visits would rise to the double digits.


    When Jiang Bieyu came to visit, it was always after he had taken a city or defeated another army.


    Because he was concerned that the stubble on his face would irritate the little master¡¯s delicate skin, Jiang Bieyu didn¡¯t insist on a kiss this time. He settled on slyly settling his wind-chilled hand on the bedding covering Shi Qing¡¯s body.


    He even shamelessly said, ¡°My hands are cold. Won¡¯t you help me warm them up?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you know how to warm them up by the fire?! Why put them on me?? Take them off!¡± Shi Qing scooted back while scolding him.


    However, after fighting on the battlefield for three years, Jiang Bieyu¡¯s face had thickened exponentially. He pretended he didn¡¯t hear a thing as he moved his hands onto his little heat source again.


    Seeing the little master fuming with indignation, he abandoned all pretense of dignity and softly coaxed, ¡°I haven¡¯t slept in three days just to see you one second sooner. Don¡¯t push me away... If you don¡¯t let me warm up soon, I might just freeze to death.¡±


    As expected, Shi Qing¡¯s expression still looked furious after those words, but his body stopped struggling.


    Jiang Bieyu¡¯s heart softened.


    He knew that he still had a ce in his Qing-er¡¯s heart despite his harsh words.


    Shi Qing tried to push the man clinging to him away with no sess. He scowled and asked, ¡°You captured Wei City already? When was this?¡±


    ¡°Three days ago. Wei City was a hard nut to crack. I had to besiege them for two months to get in.¡±


    Jiang Bieyu shamelessly nuzzled his head lightly on the little master¡¯s shoulder. It was like a big dog trying to act cute.


    ¡°Qing-er, I did everything you asked for. I didn¡¯t harm themoners even though a frontal assault would¡¯ve been much faster. This course took two whole months, so you have to praise me well.¡±


    But Shi Qing seemed like he couldn¡¯t care less. He coldly snorted. ¡°A good reputation is necessary if you want to rule over thisnd. You¡¯re the one benefitting from not harming civilians, not me. So why should I praise you? You should be thanking me instead.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes. I¡¯m very grateful to our Qing-er.¡±


    Didn¡¯t Jiang Bieyu travel all this way without rest just to hold his Qing-er?


    Now that he had that soft body in his arms, his thoughts couldn¡¯t help but veer in that direction.


    ¡°Let me show you how grateful I am in bed.¡±


    ¡°What are you doing Jiang Bieyu?! There are still people outside! Get off!!¡±


    The little master was in the middle of angrily kicking him through the nket when the voice of a maidservant suddenly came from outside: ¡°Qing-er, are you awake?¡±


    Shi Qing pushed the man who was gnawing on him like a big dog away as he answered grumpily, ¡°Yeah. But none of you are allowed toe in.¡±


    The maidservant wasn¡¯t surprised by his tone because the little master was often irritable in the morning. It would be more strange for him to not be grumpy.


    She said, ¡°Laoye has sent someone over to say that your cousin from the River City Wang family is here to visit you. He¡¯s waiting in the study now.


    ¡°My cousin from the Wang family?¡±


    Shi Qing seemed puzzled as he shoved Jiang Bieyu again.


    Jiang Bieyu obediently got up and answered, ¡°He¡¯s the eldest son of your mother¡¯s younger sister and also happens to be a merchant. His name is Wang Zhancheng.¡±


    The little master gave him a look. ¡°How do you know so much about him?¡±


    Jiang Bieyu smiled and scratched the tip of his nose.


    ¡°I know the names of all your rtives as well as where they live. That way I can avoid offending them, and by proxy you, on campaigns. I don¡¯t know what I¡¯ll do if you don¡¯t want to be with me anymore.¡±


    ¡°Who wants to be with you? Get up already.¡±


    Shi Qing red at him before emerging from the nket to look for some clothes. Seeing this, Jiang Bieyu smoothly found some and helped the little master put them on.


    As he did that, he said, ¡°I¡¯ll go with you to see him.¡±


    The young master frowned. ¡°You will?¡±


    Jiang Bieyu touched his own face and smiled. ¡°It¡¯ll be fine. Wang Zhancheng hasn¡¯t seen me before. Plus no one knows I¡¯m Jiang Bieyu.¡±


    ¡°Hmph.¡±


    Shi Qing snorted coldly. ¡°Who doesn¡¯t know of you, oh great General Jiang. You¡¯ve captured dozens of cities in just three years. Now everyone outside is saying that you¡¯ll definitely be the next ruler of thisnd.¡±


    Jiang Bieyu smiled again and leaned over, deliberately nuzzling Shi Qing with his stubble. ¡°Thisnd may be mine, but I¡¯m yours.¡±


    ¡°Qing-er shouldn¡¯t forget the indenturement contract I signed.¡±


    The poke made his mind wander there again.


    It was a pity that this wasn¡¯t the time.


    Otherwise, the two of them could¡¯ve had some fun together.


    So Wang Zhancheng didn¡¯t just see his jade-like cousin enter the study. There was also an aloof-looking, fierce man who seemed somewhat annoyed to be interrupted while he was in the middle of something.


    When he found out that this person was supposedly a servant, Wang Zhancheng thought his cousin was even cooler than he thought since he was using such a powerful man as a servant. He then recounted what happened on the way here.


    ¡°Hmm? The oversized market?¡±


    Shi Qing looked bewildered. ¡°I have a store there as well, ah. The low renting price is just to attract other merchants, who will in turn attract customers. The more people there are, the more money my store can make.¡±


    Wang Zhancheng, who had thought that Shi Qing intended to shelter those small peddlers: ¡°...¡±


    Wang Zhancheng: ¡°......So that¡¯s how it is. But cousin, you also opened a free school for all that even includes room and board! What a benevolent thing to do!¡±


    Shi Qing rubbed his chin. ¡°Yes, yes. Cousin is exactly right.¡±


    ¡°But although I¡¯m doing a good deed here, I can¡¯t let myself lose out, can I? Before building the school, I bought out all thend in the surrounding area and built many houses there.¡±


    Wang Zhancheng didn¡¯t understand. ¡°Why build houses there?¡±


    The little master smiled smugly. ¡°Has cousin ever heard of the term ¡®student housing¡¯?¡±


    Wang Zhancheng: ¡°.....Student housing?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s referring to residences close to a school. Oftentimes they¡¯re more expensive than simr houses due to their proximity. People buy them for convenience sake, which naturally drives prices up. That¡¯s what I mean by student housing.¡±


    The little master: ¡°This school has made a name for itself, so poor students aren¡¯t the only ones hoping to attend. The sons of rich families are also flocking in for the famous schrs and the library here. They¡¯re often reluctant to stay in residence, so I can charge a pretty penny for those houses I built earlier. It¡¯s not like they care about money anyway if it makes themute shorter. I¡¯ll be honest with you Cousin. The amount I make from selling five houses is already enough to break even with the school¡¯s expenditure for a year. Combine this and my other businesses, and it¡¯s no wonder I¡¯m rolling in cash!¡±


    Wang Zhancheng: ¡°......¡±


    Shi Qing continued, a mixture of curious and smug. ¡°So that¡¯s what everyone else has been saying about me. Sigh. I knew everyone would see how kind I am.¡±


    To the side, Jiang Bieyu softly looked at the little master. He responded warmly, ¡°That¡¯s right. Our Qing-er is the kindest.¡±


    Wang Zhancheng: ¡°............¡±


    He looked at his cousin, who looked so smug and pleased with himself. There was no trace of the selfless and gentle cousin he had imagined on the way here.


    Then he turned to that strange and obviously fierce man who looked at his cousin softly and spewed a bunch of nonsense to butter him up.


    His mind was filled with question marks.


    ...Why does it kind of feel like visiting the Shi family was a mistake?

 Chapter 137.1

    <h4>Chapter 137.1</h4>


    <i>Editor: Sahloknir</i>


    Ever since Shi Qing took over the Shi family¡¯s businesses, he¡¯d basically be so powerful he was untouchable. His previous friends were content with their prodigal yboy lifestyles, so Shi Qing didn¡¯t have anyone to show off the mountain of wealth he¡¯d earned.


    As a result, the little master was very excited about his cousin Wang Zhancheng¡¯s arrival. He tugged at his cousin¡¯s sleeve and talked his ear off.


    Wang Zhancheng was too busy recovering from the altruistic image he¡¯d had of his cousin being shattered to react.


    That was, until a bone-chilling stare startled him back to reality.


    He shivered subconsciously and looked up, only to find that the manservant following his little cousin around was staring at him.


    This servant was tall and good looking enough, but his features were cold, hard, and gave off a vicious feeling. His light coloured eyes were looking at Wang Zhancheng like he was a dead man walking.


    If looks could kill, then he would probably already be stabbed into an unrecognizable lump of meat.


    Wang Zhancheng shivered again.


    The image being shattered was the least of his problems right now. In ordance with the inexplicable sense of crisis that rose in his heart, he carefully took the corner of Shi Qing¡¯s sleeve and removed the hand his cousin was using to tug on his arm enthusiastically.


    As expected, that re lessened in intensity after Shi Qing¡¯s hand was gone.


    Wang Zhancheng breathed a sigh of relief.


    The little master was so excited to have someone to talk to, that he didn¡¯t even notice what had happened.


    ¡°Cousin, you were right toe to Crane City. I know all the best ces here to have fun. After we eat, I¡¯ll take you around and show you the sights.¡±


    He then patted his chest. ¡°Don¡¯t worry Cousin, I¡¯ll clear the rest of my schedule today for you. We¡¯ll be together all day.¡±


    As Shi Qing¡¯s words fell, the harsh gaze that had left Wang Zhancheng returned to him with a vengeance.


    And it seemed to be even more fierce this time, almost as if someone was staring at him while sharpening arge knife.


    Wang Zhancheng: ¡°...¡±


    He couldn¡¯t figure out what was going on. All he could do was swallow dryly and squeeze out a weak smile. ¡°I appreciate the offer Cousin, but the long journey has left me weary. I would like to rest awhile first.¡±


    Since he was the guest and he wanted to rest, Shi Qing, as the host, couldn¡¯t force him to go for a stroll.


    The little master could only reluctantly acquiesce and promise to arrange the best guest room for him, among other pleasantries.


    So Wang Zhancheng was led away by a servant to rest.


    The only people left in the study were Jiang Bieyu and Shi Qing. The man immediately shed the disguise of a loyal and demure servant.


    He stepped forward and took Shi Qing into his arms from behind.


    Jiang Bieyu¡¯s deep voice was quiet and pleasing to the ear. He knew that Shi Qing was both a facecon and a voicecon, so he deliberately showed off his charm when in front of the little master.


    ¡°Qing-er, you¡¯re so cruel. I travelled all this way to see you, but you¡¯re going to ditch me to apany that nobody cousin of yours?¡±


    Shi Qing struggled for a while but could not break free. Frustrated, he lifted a foot to stomp on Jiang Bieyu¡¯s boots.


    He hissed, ¡°How many times do I have to tell you?? Stop this before someonees in.¡±


    Jiang Bieyu kissed the little master¡¯s hair and said soothingly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, no one wille in.¡±


    The little master immediately nced back at him warily, ¡°You nted your people around me again??!¡±


    The man took the opportunity to slightly lower his head and nuzzle the tip of his nose. ¡°There¡¯s been some unrest in Crane Citytely. I was worried about you.¡±


    ¡°Pei!¡±


    Shi Qing tried to push him away, to no avail, which only set him off more. ¡°Aren¡¯t you the cause of the unrest? Do you know how much business you cost me in thest three years by fighting everywhere?¡±


    ¡°Qing-er, you¡¯ve wronged me.¡±


    Jiang Bieyu coaxed, ¡°I¡¯ve never touched Crane City in the past three years. In fact, I took detours just to avoid harming the Shi family. As for your businesses, I would always instruct my men to leave the civilians and shops alone every time I took over a new city.¡±


    While he spoke quietly, Jiang Bieyu took advantage of the little master attentively listening to him to secretly guide him towards the bed used for naps in the study.


    ¡°The chaos in Crane City is a sign that the time of the king here is up. It¡¯s due to the power struggle between his sons.¡±


    Ever since Shi Qing took over the Shi family¡¯s businesses, the Shi family¡¯s reputation had spread everywhere.


    Everyone knew that the Shi family had a Shi Qing who could turn stones into gold, including of course, the people of Crane City.


    In such a troubled world, a family as rich as the Shi family thatcked military power would have perished long ago had Jiang Bieyu not taken care of things behind the scenes thest three years.


    s, he could cut off the ws of those outside, but his influence was limited within Crane City.


    As that king was on his deathbed, his sons had all set their sights on the Shi family in order to secure the position of heir.


    After all, if they had the strong financial backing of the Shi family, they were almost guaranteed victory.


    The Shi family would be dragged into this conflict whether they wanted it or not.


    Jiang Bieyu knew that they only wanted the financial support of the Shi family, so they would be unlikely to harm Shi Qing, the only heir...


    Still, he couldn¡¯t leave things up to chance.


    Even if there was only a 0.0001% possibility of Shi Qing being harmed, it was still 0.0001% more than Jiang Bieyu could ept.


    Now that he had taken the rtively nearby Wei City, he had finally set his sights on Crane City.


    It seemed like the little master came to a simr conclusion.


    He stopped twisting and kicking altogether and gave the man holding him an astonished look. ¡°Are you really going after Crane City?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    Jiang Bieyu looked indulgently at the little master as he got up. He said softly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I know how much effort you¡¯ve invested into this ce. I will minimize damages.¡±


    Crane City had indeed prospered under Shi Qing¡¯s influence.


    Internally, the various policies implemented by the Shi family here did turn them a tidy profit, but they also improved the lives of themon people.


    Externally, there was the secret protection of Jiang Bieyu.


    In this chaotic world, almost every city-state was either embroiled in war with one another or being invaded, leaving their citizens adrift like leaves in a river.


    If City A became uninhabitable due to conflict, themoners would flee with their families and belongings to another city.


    But there was a high chance that the new ce would also be a warzone soon after they settled down.


    As this vicious cycle continued, manymoners who used to lead good lives were reduced to wandering refugees.


    But Crane City was different.


    In the past three years, only Crane City was left untouched amongst the major city-states. It was like the ones in charge hade to some implicit agreement to leave it alone. No one has ever tried to invade it.


    In addition, the Shi family, who were living there, rose to prominence.


    Their benevolent acts made this prosperous city in a war-torn world an oasis in the hearts of allmoners.


    Others might be unaware, but Shi Qing knew what was going on.


    What implicit agreement? It was just Jiang Bieyu, who everyone else knew as the devil incarnate, protecting this city.


    Over the years, once anyone tried toy a hand on Crane City, their forces would be incorporated into Jiang Bieyu¡¯s army within a few months.


    No one made the connection. They just thought that Jiang Bieyu was an entric geniusmander.


    When others waged war, they fought ces that were close by, ces that had abundant resources, or ces that were enroute to their target destination.


    But Jiang Bieyu fought like a lunatic.


    There was seemingly no logic or sense to the ces he targeted.


    He fought whenever the urge struck him, taking over the territory of whoever he wanted to. It left people at a loss as to what he was after.


    Was it territory? Unlikely. Have you ever seen such a fragmented territory?


    Resources? But the cities he took over weren¡¯t particrly rich or anything...


    Just what was this guy nning???


    Naturally, none of those bigshots would have ever guessed that Jiang Bieyu fought like a lunatic just to try and protect one person.


    And now, he¡¯d finally decided to capture the gold lined cage of Crane City that contained Shi Qing and take it to his nest.


    When he thought about how Shi Qing would soon be able to apany him day and night, a great deal of joy nearly flooded the man¡¯s heart.


    His happiness transformed into excitement.


    And when he got excited, he dragged Shi Qing along so they could be happy together.


    The little master was not happy. Not at all.


    He grumbled under the nket, ¡°I¡¯m trying to be serious here. Stop being so touchy-feely. I¡¯ve never seen amander trying to conquer the world as inappropriate as you.¡±


    ¡°How could the world possibly be as important as my Qing-er?¡±


    Shi Qing always felt that this person would evolve one day.


    In just three years, his cheekiness grew exponentially.


    But he liked it.


    Although his body was still huddled under the nket, the little master poked his head out to look at the man. He petntly kicked him.


    Well, calling it a kick wasn¡¯t right. It was more flirtatious than anything.


    ¡°So when are you going to invade Crane City? Tell me beforehand so I can close my shops early and stave off looters in the chaos.¡±


    The man looked at the little master who still nickel and dimed even when he was one of the richest people alive. Adoration flooded his being.


    He rubbed the little master¡¯s hair and said, ¡°I rushed here first. The army is to followter at a normal pace. They¡¯ll probably arrive in a day or two.¡±


    ¡°So soon?¡± Shi Qing asked him, ¡°How many men have you brought? How certain are you of victory?¡±


    Jiang Bieyu answered quickly, ¡°100%.¡±


    ¡°Snort.¡±


    The little master felt that he was talking out of his butt. He turned his face away with disgust, muttering, ¡°You arrogant fool!¡±


    The man only looked at him with a smile.


    What he didn¡¯t say was that he had brought almost all the soldiers under hismand in order to take this city that Shi Qing held dear without casualties.


    Although Crane City was prosperous, its army was not very strong.


    If Jiang Bieyu hadn¡¯t been secretly protecting it for the past three years, it would have been annexed already.


    Now that his army was approaching the city...


    To put it nicely, half of his forces would be enough to take over Crane City.


    If Crane City wanted to fight against him, it would be like a mantis squaring up with a carriage.


    As long as the person in charge wasn¡¯t a fool, he would definitely choose to surrender rather than fight to the death.


    Thus the 100% certainty.


    With all the effort Shi Qing had put into this ce, anything less than 100% was uneptable.


    ¡°Fine, let¡¯s talk about something else. I¡¯ve already ced my people in Crane City. They¡¯ll cooperate with the army outside when it¡¯s time. The king here is nearing his time, and his squabbling sons are all paper tigers. There¡¯s no doubt I¡¯ll be able to take this city without a single casualty.¡±


    ¡°You make it sound so easy. Who knows what will actually happen.¡±


    Shi Qing nced at him before diving back under the nket. ¡°No matter what you say today, I¡¯m not going to do that with you again.¡±


    ¡°Really? Hasn¡¯t Qing-er missed me after so long? Qing-er is all I dream about every night.¡±


    Jiang Bieyu coaxed his soft little hand out from under the nket and ced it on his cheek. He smiled and continued his persuasion, ¡°Haven¡¯t you always said you like my face? Why don¡¯t you take another look? Maybe it¡¯s grown to suit your tastes even more after so long.¡±


    As expected, this tempted Shi Qing out of the nket again. His soft hand squeezed and yed with the man¡¯s cold, hard cheeks like they were toys.


    His expression lightened up a bit. ¡°Why do I get the feeling that you¡¯re slightly more valiant than before?¡±


    Jiang Bieyu let him y with his face. He tilted his head slightly so that the tip of his tall nose touched the youth¡¯s soft hand. He sniffed and warmly asked, ¡°Did you like the milk I sent you? I know how you love to drink it, so I went to the grasnds to find the best milk makers and the best dairy cows there. Even in winter, I ensured they had a supply of fresh grass.¡±


    ¡°So that¡¯s why the milk tasted like fresh grass. I could barely choke it down.¡±


    Jiang Bieyu had nted quite a number of people in the Shi family manor. He knew exactly what Shi Qing did every day, from what he ate and drank to even how many times he yawned. Naturally, he knew how the little master loved the milk, insisting on having a ss each day. Shi Qing was just trying to retaliate against Jiang Bieyu bullying him right now.


    The man smiled and hugged him tightly, humour audible in his deep voice, ¡°Alright, since Qing-er doesn¡¯t like the taste of fresh grass, I won¡¯t have the cows fed that anymore. I¡¯ll ask them to be brought here so we can spend the whole day together. That way the milk they produce will taste like me. Then you¡¯ll love it.¡±


    Saying this, he leaned down slightly and whispered into Shi Qing¡¯s ear, ¡°You¡¯ve drunk it before, so I know you love it.¡±


    The little master¡¯s face flushed violently.


    A pair of beautiful and moist eyes widened slightly. He fumed and pushed this pest away. ¡°Jiang Bieyu, are you begging for another whipping?!¡±


    Jiang Bieyu had been fighting on the battlefield for three years. His time with the soldiers and the rabble had refined his shamelessness and smooth talking abilities to the max.


    The frustrated little master¡¯s flushed cheeks painted a pretty picture that made his eyes darken slightly. He lightly pushed the other person down on the bed.


    Inside the study, the man¡¯s deep and seductive voice could be heard.


    ¡°Qing-er, would you like to see the new whip I got you?¡±

 Chapter 137.2

    <h4>Chapter 137.2</h4>


    <i>Editor: Sahloknir</i>


    ¡ªCrack!


    Wang Zhancheng entered Shi Qing¡¯s courtyard to see his delicate, jade-like little cousin on the veranda with a long, red whip in hand.


    He didn¡¯t know what material that whip was made of, but it left an impressive number of marks on the ground despite how little force Shi Qing could muster.


    ¡°Great!!¡±


    Although Wang Zhancheng didn¡¯t y with whips himself, there were many young masters back in River City who loved them. He had seen their performances, so he could not help but apud and call out to Shi Qing.


    Shi Qing stopped waving the whip and looked up. Seeing that it was Wang Zhancheng, a smile appeared on his face. ¡°Cousin is here?¡±


    As soon as the maidservant waiting nearby saw the little master stop, she


    hastily draped the cloak she was holding over his shoulders and carefully tied the straps. Otherwise Shi Qing might catch a cold.


    Another maidservant came forward with a tray and took the whip from Shi Qing before retreating.


    As Wang Zhancheng strode forward, Shi Qing took the handkerchief handed to him by another maidservant and wiped his hands. He asked,


    ¡°Has cousin rested enough? How about we go out to eat for lunch today?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m feeling much better after my nap.¡± Wang Zhancheng, who wasn¡¯t actually very tired said as he chuckled and looked around. He breathed a sigh of relief when Jiang Bieyu was nowhere to be seen.


    Then he asked, ¡°Cousin, that manservant you had with you earlier, is he not here?¡±


    ¡°I sent him to run some errands.¡±


    Shi Qing¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change.


    In reality, Jiang Bieyu was asleep in the secret room under the bed in his residence.


    This guy had stayed up for three days and two nights to rush here. Then he used up the rest of his energy by holding Shi Qing.


    The only reason he didn¡¯t fall to the ground straight away was because of his protagonist halo.


    To prevent this guy from suddenly dropping dead, Shi Qing forced him to rest a while.


    Father Shi was the one who had that secret room built during the manor¡¯s construction. After all, they lived in troubled times. If the worst were to happen, the jewels and money hidden inside would be enough for the Shi family to live on.


    Shi Qing wondered what expression Father Shi would make if he found out that his son had hidden a man in the secret room that the Shi family used to hide their gold and silver.


    He dismissed the idea after a second.


    In front of him, the tension finally drained from Wang Zhancheng¡¯s shoulders.


    It was good that he wasn¡¯t there.


    His whole body rxed as he began to speak more freely, ¡°Cousin, why did you recruit such a person to be your manservant? I get scared just looking at him. Aren¡¯t you afraid?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s there to be afraid of? He¡¯s just a servant after all.¡±


    Shi Qing¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change as he badmouthed Jiang Bieyu, ¡°He may look fierce, Cousin, but he¡¯s actually quite shy and dependent on others.¡±


    Wang Zhancheng was only half convinced. ¡°But it seems to me like his eyes are quite deadly.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s just a facade he puts on.¡±


    The little master smacked his lips like he wanted to vent all his anger towards Jiang Bieyu by badmouthing him.


    ¡°Actually, he faints at the sight of blood and is as timid as a mouse. He only pretends to be fierce so that others won¡¯tugh at him.¡±


    He said it so matter-of-factly that most of Wang Zhancheng¡¯s remaining doubts were put at ease.


    He hesitantly nced at Shi Qing.


    This little cousin was born with good features. He had pretty eyes that always looked like they were smiling at others and beautiful lips that were slightly curved. He had a pleasing appearance at first nce.


    On closer inspection, you would see that every part of him was immacte.


    Paired with his fair skin and delicate essories, Shi Qing seemed like a work of art that made people want to gasp and admire him carefully.


    It was no wonder that Wang Zhancheng had always felt like his little cousin seemed to be made of jade.


    Afterall, he was also a facecon.


    Shi Qing¡¯s appearance aside, he doubted that his little cousin was as altruistic and selfless as others seemed to think. However, Wang Zhancheng was sure that Shi Qing wouldn¡¯t lie to him.


    With this in mind, Wang Zhancheng rxed slightly. ¡°That¡¯s good. Cousin, where are we going to eat?¡±


    He happened to recall what his aunt had said when he greeted her. She told him that Qing-er was a stubbornd that loved to y tricks on people.


    But his fair-featured and kind little cousin didn¡¯t seem to fit the description given by his mother at all.


    Perhaps all mothers just think their children stubborn.


    The smile on Wang Zhancheng¡¯s face became more and more genuine as he thought of this.


    Shi Qing raised an eyebrow and tightened the cloak around him.


    ¡°We¡¯ll naturally be going to my Shi family¡¯s restaurant to sample their drunken duck dish.¡±


    ¡°Oh that¡¯s right. Cousin, since you want to do business in Crane City, do you want to join the Chamber of Commerce as well?¡±


    Wang Zhancheng nodded. ¡°Are you talking about the Chamber of Commerce led by you, Cousin? I¡¯ve heard a few things about it. People are saying you founded this organization to protect the merchants who are powerless. What a righteous thing to do!¡±


    He sighed, ¡°Although the world is chaotic nowadays, merchants are still not given the respect they deserve. Those as sessful as you, are still in the minority. Most are looked down upon by the magistrates, sneered at by the nobles and avoided by themoners. Cousin, you creating a bastion of safety for all merchants so we can band together is really admirable. I¡¯m in awe of what you¡¯ve managed to aplish.¡± Sigh.


    ¡°I¡¯m actually a bit embarrassed. Despite being older than Cousin by a few years, Ick your foresight and mental acuity.¡±


    The little master listened to his cousin with a puzzled expression.


    ¡°What bastion of safety? Doesn¡¯t Cousin know that the purpose of this Chamber of Commerce is just to facilitate the exchange of news among us merchants?¡±


    Wang Zhancheng: ¡°...¡±


    Half the wind was taken out of his sails. ¡°...In order to exchange...news?¡±


    ¡°Of course. What else could it be for.¡±


    Wang Zhancheng: ¡°...¡±


    He took a deep breath. ¡°But if it¡¯s for the sake of exchanging news then Cousin has still done good! Now we can all share information so the less informed merchants will no longer have to fear being scammed.¡±


    Thinking about it like this, his little cousin has done a good deed after all!


    Yes, that¡¯s right!


    This has to be it...


    Shi Qing cruelly shattered his hopes. ¡°What Cousin said is true, but the greatest benefit of the Chamber of Commerce is that merchants who join it have to pay an annual membership fee of one thousand taels a year per person.¡±


    ¡°But don¡¯t worry Cousin.¡± The little master added in a particrly thoughtful manner, ¡°You¡¯re my cousin, so naturally I won¡¯t charge you. You can just join for free.¡±


    Shi Qing had a smug little smile on his face. A breeze blew by, highlighting his ¡®refined and gentlemanly¡¯ demeanour.


    ¡°No need to thank me. We¡¯re rtives after all.¡±


    Wang Zhancheng: ¡°...¡±


    His whole face had stiffened into a mask.


    His image of his cousin, the one he had been looking forward to meeting all this time, the one he had foregone sleep for during the journey here...


    It had beenpletely obliterated.


    Pieces still remained before, but now they had all been ground into dust.


    While his heart was breaking in two, Wang Zhancheng remembered what his aunt had said to him. A question rose in his mind.


    Could it be? Could his cousin actually be a bad natured person who liked to y tricks on other people??


    The next few days made himpletely dispel this thought.


    As the host, Shi Qing took him to eat and y all over Crane City. He gave him a tour around the department stores and oversized markets here, as well as that free school that could amodate several thousand people. They also went to visit the library brimming with books that could be borrowed for free.


    Even though his little cousin kept insisting he did it all for money, Wang Zhancheng didn¡¯t believe him anymore after personally witnessing what a difference Shi Qing¡¯s contribution had made for themoners, merchants and poor schrs.


    His cousin must be a gentleman who does good in secret!


    Ai, he really sympathized with his cousin. Even though he was clearly such a good person, his mother thought that he was stubborn.


    Perhaps the stubbornness his aunt was referring to was just something small, like not studying properly as a child.


    That was what Wang Zhancheng had thought...


    Until the fourth day he arrived at Crane City.


    With an army at the city¡¯s doorstep, Crane City surrendered and opened its gates. Jiang Bieyu, who was known as the devil incarnate, led his troops inside.


    As soon as he raised his eyes, they immediately zeroed in on Shi Qing who had to drag Wang Zhancheng out to see what all the ruckus was about.


    That pair of light-coloured eyes were overflowing with tenderness.


    Wang Zhancheng, who was sitting beside Shi Qing and already wholeheartedly believed that Jiang Bieyu was just a cowardly and harmless servant: ¡°...¡±


    Cousin!! You lied to me again!!!


    Author¡¯s Corner


    I expect to finish this story tomorrow!


    I love Big Yu so much! He¡¯s like a wild horse who insists on doing things his way no matter what. I end up having to follow him around and pitifully plead, ¡°What else do you want to do Master? Please control yourself Master, I don¡¯t want this novel to get locked, ah¡±. How pitiful...


    Randomly handing out red pockets~


    Night night


    <details><summary>Time for a rant. This author is neither sweet nor soft while ranting, oh</summary>


    ...I was reported again.


    Again.


    No idea who did it. Is it fun? If you don¡¯t like it then you don¡¯t have to read. Do you have nothing better to do than report me once in a while? I¡¯m so frustrated. I can¡¯t even write about Big Yu giving Qing-er a chill with his cold hands without being reported. This is supposed to update in the morning, but that report caused some little angels to only see the chapter in the afternoon. I might just explode.


    If the person responsible is still reading, then here¡¯s my response to you:


    You¡¯ve really made me mad


    But the angrier I get, the harder I want to work


    Oh yeah, there¡¯s going to be more tomorrow


    I¡¯m going to write more so my little angels will have plenty to read


    I won¡¯t let you get your way


    Hehehe


    </details>

 Chapter 138.1

    <h4>Chapter 138.1</h4>


    Anonymous swede ?, thank you for the Ko-fi!


    <i>Editor: Casey</i>


    Shi Qing paid no mind to the usatory gaze of his cousin.


    His eyes were on the man valiantly arriving on a white horse.


    Jiang Bieyu was actually wearing the clothes Shi Qing had designed back then.


    They were close-fitting enough to not affect his movements while also elevating his attractiveness to the next level. Even his fierce features were softened quite a bit by his nice outfit.


    Of course, the gentle way he was looking at Shi Qing could be the main reason as well.


    The devil incarnate Jiang Bieyu was actually not as scary as the rumours made him out to be. Some girls snuck out knowing that the person Crane City had surrendered to, the future master of this city, would be arriving today. Their first impression of the man was favourable.


    It wasn¡¯t that they fell in love at first sight with Jiang Bieyu¡¯s face.


    ...Fine so maybe they did have a bit of a crush. Anyways, his appearance caused their fear of him to diminish considerably.


    After all, the majority of people were natural facecons.


    One of the girls seemed to think that Jiang Bieyu wasn¡¯t too unapproachable. She was even bold enough to throw a silk flower she had sewn down to him.


    The silk flower was spun lightly through the air, falling in front of the handsome man on the white horse.


    Although it only blocked his view of Shi Qing for less than a second, it was enough to make Jiang Bieyu frown in displeasure. He gave the girl who had thrown it a look of warning.


    The vicious nce frightened the girl so much that she stiffened and almost burst into tears.


    Those girls were not the only ones who hade to watch. Many were seated by the windows of various restaurants overlooking this road. They had all rxed upon seeing Jiang Bieyu¡¯s passable features and temperament. The atmosphere had eased slightly, with some even making light of things.


    But when Jiang Bieyu¡¯s expression suddenly turned cold, the crowd was so frightened that they didn¡¯t even dare to squeak.


    This was the devil incarnate, the current master of Crane City.


    Who knew what he would do to someone who annoyed him.


    As Jiang Bieyu led his troops through the long street, only the sound of hooves clopping and soldiers marching could be heard.


    In this eerie silence, Shi Qing leaned out the window and took off the jade pendant he was wearing around his waist.


    ¡°Hey!¡±


    The little master suddenly raising his voice caused many eyes to fall on him.


    Only one thought passed through their heads after seeing the Shi family little master leaning out the window with a smile and shouting down towards Jiang Bieyu.


    Does he have a death wish?!!


    However, Shi Qing wasn¡¯t afraid at all. He had an unrestrained smile on his face as he waved the jade pendant at Jiang Bieyu who was looking up at him.


    ¡°Catch!¡±


    He tossed the jade pendant towards Jiang Bieyu.


    The general sitting on his horse actually extended his long arm to skillfully intercept the jade pendant.


    Then, before the bbergasted crowd, Jiang Bieyu, who had been nicknamed ¡®the devil incarnate¡¯ early on, who supposedly took lives without blinking and always remained aloof...


    He actually slowly smiled at the person who gave him the jade pendant, Shi Qing.


    Like a melting iceberg, the sight captivated everyone.


    Without any pretence, Jiang Bieyu pinned the jade pendant to his waist with a smile on his lips. He looked quite content.


    Shi Qing returned to his seat and ate a few more bites.


    Wang Zhancheng¡¯s heart was in his throat out of worry for his cousin. Yes, he had met Jiang Bieyu at the Shi family manor before&#k2026;


    But this was the devil incarnate they were talking about!


    What if he flipped out after his cousin behaved like this in public?


    Wang Zhancheng only rxed when he saw that Jiang Bieyu was not only not angry, but in a good mood.


    ¡°Cousin, what exactly is your rtionship with the devil...ah, I mean with General Jiang? Why did I see him at the Shi family manorst time? Have you two been in contact before?¡±


    Because Jiang Bieyu¡¯s faint smile affected him so much, Wang Zhancheng temporarily let himself forget about the tragedy of ¡®his cousin lying to him again¡¯. He curiously sat next to Shi Qing, who ate a peanut and replied casually:


    ¡°He¡¯s my lover.¡±


    Wang Zhancheng: ¡°......¡±


    At this moment, hepletely agreed with his aunt¡¯s assessment of Shi Qing.


    Although his cousin was good-looking and seemed to be as pure as jade...


    He was really bad-natured, ah.


    Look, he¡¯s lying to my face. Again.


    Shi Qing patted him on the back after noticing his cousin¡¯s look of disbelief. ¡°Cousin, I¡¯m not lying to you. Jiang Bieyu really is my lover.¡±


    ¡°Qing-er, you can¡¯t go on like this. How can you always lie to me? If you weren¡¯t my cousin, I would have gotten angry already.¡±


    Wang Zhancheng had a serious look on his face. ¡°Come on, who is he to you really? I promise I won¡¯t tell.¡±


    ¡°But I¡¯ve told you already, ah.¡±


    Shi Qing lookedpletely innocent. ¡°Jiang Bieyu really is my lover. We¡¯re a couple.¡±


    Wang Zhancheng: ...Only a fool would believe you.


    A few dayster, on a dark and windy night, Wang Zhancheng, who was currently staying with the Shi family, couldn¡¯t sleep. He came out for a stroll and happened to witness a dark figure flip over the wall. That person then took Shi Qing, who was waiting on the other side, into his arms.


    The two touched the tips of their noses together in an intimate fashion. They were even more clingy than the cat Wang Zhancheng had seen before.


    Then, under the bright moonlight...


    The man who was holding his cousin looked up sharply. His harsh gaze peered in Wang Zhancheng¡¯s direction.


    Wang Zhancheng, who got a clear look at Jiang Bieyu¡¯s face: ¡°!!!¡±


    T-t-the devil incarnate?!


    The devil incarnate¡¯s eyes were so frightening that Wang Zhancheng was paralyzed in ce like someone had hit his pressure points.


    He could clearly hear Jiang Bieyu say to Shi Qing, ¡°There¡¯s someone out there.¡±


    ¡°Wu?¡±


    The Shi family little master nced over from within the tall man¡¯s arms before withdrawing his gaze in disinterest. He reached for Jiang Bieyu¡¯s neck as he replied stickily:


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s just my cousin.¡±


    Contained within his voice was a sweetness that Wang Zhancheng had never heard before. It was more petnt than a cat¡¯s mewls, elongated, glutinous, and spoiled all at once.


    ¡°Let¡¯s talk inside. It¡¯s cold out here.¡±


    As a result, after Jiang Bieyu conquered Crane City, he didn¡¯t show favour to any of the major ns here. He even apprehended some people who tried to take advantage of the chaos and cause trouble while pretending to be the Jiang family army. The culprits were all beheaded straightaway. Then, the devil incarnate Jiang Bieyu wasted no time picking up his cousin and whisking him away.


    A sturdy cloak firmly shielded Shi Qing from the cold wind.


    Wang Zhancheng could only stand there, dumbfounded, as Jiang Bieyu strode towards him with his cousin.


    Then the man passed him by......


    Passed him by......


    By......


    Jiang Bieyu basically ignored him after noting his presence in the beginning.


    And his not-so-reliable cousin was busy leaningfortably in the man¡¯s arms. He seemedpletely smitten with the man and didn¡¯t even spare Wang Zhancheng one look this whole time.


    Wang Zhancheng: ¡°......¡±


    Wang Zhancheng stood there for a long time after the other two had left before he processed what happened. He shifted slightly.


    ...Was I dreaming just now?


    The devil incarnate and his little cousin...


    They were a couple?


    Surely he was dreaming.


    So was he awake or still asleep right now??


    If I¡¯m dreaming, then this won¡¯t hurt.


    Wang Zhancheng looked down at his hand. Then he ruthlessly grit his teeth and fiercely pinched his face.


    ¡°Ow!!!¡±


    The little master who was disrobing on the bed with Jiang Bieyu froze for a second when he heard themotion.


    The always cautious Jiang Bieyu subconsciously rose to find out what happened, but Shi Qing pulled him back.


    ¡°Don¡¯t mind him.¡±


    The little master¡¯s soft voice was a few hints sweeter than usual.


    ¡°My silly cousin has always been like this. Let¡¯s continue.¡±


    How could the man refuse his beloved¡¯s invitation?


    Jiang Bieyu smiled as he turned back and untied the bed curtains.


    As for what was happening inside...


    Only the two of them were privy to that.


    The next morning, Shi Qing wasfortably nestled in the bedding, asleep.


    He was quite satisfied.


    Previously, Jiang Bieyu was busy fighting elsewhere and could only spare a few moments to visit him. He was in such a rush that the two of them couldn¡¯t properly engage in harmonious activities.


    Even if his animosity value had reached zero long ago, Shi Qing still felt unhappy.


    But things would be better now that this guy had finally taken down Crane City.


    He used a fingertip to nudge the still-sleeping man. ¡°When are you nning to dere yourself emperor?¡±


    Jiang Bieyu was always a light sleeper. He woke up as soon as the little master did, but he craved this moment of warmth too much to open his eyes.


    He turned over when he heard Shi Qing¡¯s question, wrapping him in an embrace and chuckling quietly.


    ¡°I¡¯m not going to be emperor, you are.¡±


    Shi Qing didn¡¯t seem the least bit surprised or overjoyed. He just patted the man¡¯s cold, hard cheek. ¡°So this was your n all along?¡±


    Jiang Bieyu smiled and touched the little master¡¯s long, thin fingers. Although his face was still cold and hard, his eyes were filled with fondness.


    ¡°Everyone now knows of your name. With me by your side standing guard, no one would dare to object to you dering yourself emperor.¡±


    He had thought of this long ago. Otherwise, why would he have insisted on being referred to as a general instead of a king?


    His Qing-er was raised like a treasured pearl. When had he ever been mistreated growing up? If Jiang Bieyu were to be emperor, it would be impossible for him to spend a single moment apart from his beloved. He could already imagine what the history books would say about Shi Qing in that case.


    The fact that Shi Qing was a merchant was enough for some to look down on him. If Jiang Bieyu became emperor and his rtionship with Qing-er was exposed, Shi Qing would be the one who everyone badmouthed.


    Jiang Bieyu wouldn¡¯t care if it happened to anyone else, even himself...


    But he did care about Shi Qing.


    Moreover, if he were to be emperor, he would no longer be able to act as freely as he could now. It would also mean that the Jiang family would be royal rtives.


    The only reason Jiang Bieyu hadn¡¯t wiped them out was because a bit of his Qing-er¡¯s kindness had rubbed off on him.


    And most importantly, there was no ce in the world more luxurious than the imperial pce, making it the perfect ce to keep his Qing-er.


    He gently coaxed Shi Qing, ¡°Don¡¯t they always say that I¡¯m too hostile? Then why not have someone like Qing-er, who is known far and wide for his virtue, sit on the throne to shut them up.¡±


    Shi Qing smirked. ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that I¡¯ll gather a harem of three thousand beauties after bing emperor?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not.¡±


    Jiang Bieyu sniffed the milky scent of the little master¡¯s body before smiling trustingly.


    ¡°Because I know you wouldn¡¯t do that.¡±


    The System was almost moved to tears.


    [Oh my god, what kind of fairy talepanion is this? A man who came from nothing like him is actually willing to give his throne to another... Wuwuwuwu, I¡¯m going to cry.]


    Shi Qing: [You foolish little thing.]


    He looked at Jiang Bieyu and smiled widely. ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re not afraid.¡±


    The man chuckled quietly.


    He kept the rest of his words to himself.


    He knew his Qing-er wouldn¡¯t do this.


    But if that day dide, he would use the position of emperor to imprison Qing-er. He would trap him within the golden cage that was the pce forever so that the only person he could see, touch, and speak to day and night would be Jiang Bieyu.


    Jiang Bieyu had confidence in his n.


    The throne was just a gilded prison to ensure the canary he has always dreamed of catching stayed in his arms.


    After all, the only thing he¡¯s wanted since the beginning was Qing-er.


    <i>Rain</i>


    I uhh...may have forgotten it was Friday. Quarantine is doing weird things to my brain. Sorry about that ÈË(_ _;)

 Chapter 138.2

    <h4>Chapter 138.2</h4>


    <i>Editor: Casey</i>


    After Shi Qing¡¯s parents discovered that the new master of Crane City, who had once been a servant of theirs, had no intention of making trouble for their family, they breathed a huge sigh of relief.


    Since Jiang Bieyu had apparently forgotten all about their Shi family after conquering the world, the two of them thought that they should take advantage of the current peace to find a daughter-inw for their son.


    Shi-furen began to ask around for families with promising girls.


    Father Shi was also quietly keeping an eye out.


    Their Qing-er¡¯s bride had to be the best after all.


    The family of three rarely ate together, but they did today. It wasn¡¯t just to catch up though. The purpose of this meal was to bring up marriage with Shi Qing, who seemed too busy with his work to care about that (from their point of view).


    As his father, it was not appropriate for Father Shi to talk openly about this matter. So Shi-furen took charge.


    Shi-furen smiled at her son who was eating sullenly, her eyes filled with maternal affection. ¡°Qing-er, Mother wants to discuss something with you.¡±


    ¡°En? What a coincidence. I also have something I want to discuss with Father and Mother.¡±


    Shi Qing looked up and wiped his mouth with a handkerchief. Then he set his chopsticks down. ¡°I¡¯ll go first then.¡±


    His father huffed and shot him a look. ¡°Do you think your trivial affairs are more important than what your mother has to say? Listen to her first.¡±


    Father Shi has always been like this. Although he took every opportunity to implicitly brag about his son outside, he was reluctant to praise Shi Qing to his face. In fact, he always acted like he despised his son.


    Shi-furen pouted and nced at her husband. She gently pushed him in a petnt fashion. ¡°Qing-er is now in charge of all of our family businesses . How can his affairs be trivial?¡±


    She then smiled at Shi Qing and said softly, ¡°Qing-er, Mother isn¡¯t in a hurry. You can go first.¡±


    Shi Qing nodded. ¡°It¡¯s really not a big deal. I just wanted to tell you that...¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going to dere myself emperor.¡±


    ¡°Pfft¨C¡±


    Father Shi spat out a mouthful of tea.


    ¡°Cough cough cough!!! Cough cough cough!! What did you just say?!!¡±


    Shi-furen was also stunned. Her expression went nk. She even forgot to soothe Father Shi.


    Shi Qing quickly got up to pat Father Shi on the back. ¡°Father, you should be more careful. Why are you still as easy to rattle as a child at your age? All I said was I¡¯m going to dere myself emperor.¡±


    His father pointed at him with a trembling finger, unable to say anything for the longest time.


    This brat was using his own words against him! This was clearly an act of revenge as he had scolded Shi Qing the same way before.


    ¡°Ex-exin yourself! This isn¡¯t the type of thing to joke about!! Just think about our Crane City¡¯s General Jiang! He¡¯s known as the devil incarnate! He¡¯s ughtered his way to the throne in such a short time... If you dere yourself the emperor at the same time he does, aren¡¯t you afraid he¡¯ll kill you?!¡±


    Shi Qing¡¯s eyes were full of innocence. ¡°I¡¯m not afraid.¡±


    ¡°You!!! Are you trying to infuriate me to death?!¡±


    Father Shi thought his son had lost his marbles.


    Shi-furen thought her son had cracked under all the stress.


    After further discussion, the couple decided to search for a doctor.


    But the next person to pay them a visit wasn¡¯t a doctor, it was Jiang Bieyu.


    He came to discuss with the Shi family about the coronation ceremony for Shi Qing


    Father Shi: ¡°......¡±


    Shi-furen: ¡°......¡±


    They both suspected this might be a dream.


    That belief persisted until two monthster when Shi Qing was really crowned emperor.


    Father Shi became the father of the reigning emperor.


    Lady Shi became the empress mother.


    The ceremony, which was rather modest for a coronation, was held in Crane City.


    It was only at this time that the people of Crane City realized that it was Shi Qing bankrolling Jiang Bieyu¡¯s campaign for thest three years.


    Simrly, the reason why Jiang Bieyu went to conquer the world was also at the behest of the Shi family little master.


    The Jiang family army had thicker clothing than the other armies.


    They ate food that was easy to carry and digest.


    They always received their wages on time.


    It turned out that it was not only because Jiang Bieyu valued his men, but it was also because of Shi Qing¡¯s strong support.


    No wonder the Shi family suddenly doubled their efforts to make money these past three years, dabbling into all sorts of businesses.


    This also exined why the long-reigning patriarch, Father Shi, suddenly stepped down and handed everything over to Shi Qing.


    After all, Shi Qing had a natural knack for making money. But that wasn¡¯t the only reason. His young age meant that people would only dismiss him spendingrge amounts of money as the follies of youth.


    No one ever thought about how effective his money would be if it was invested into an army in these chaotic times.


    Additionally, the Shi family suddenly started to build a good reputation for themselves in the past three years.


    The department stores, oversized markets, free schooling, helping out poor schrs, etc...


    So all of those projects were started in preparation for Shi Qing¡¯s coronation.


    If you¡¯re still having doubts, let¡¯s review what¡¯s happened so far. Shi Qing, who was a dandy three years ago, suddenly became the emperor. But the strangest thing was that there was little opposition (because Jiang Bieyu had ¡®taken care¡¯ of them all). In fact, many people even cheered and celebrated. They were overjoyed that someone as benevolent as Shi Qing now sat on the throne. He would definitely be able to bring peace to thend.


    The Shi family really yed their cards perfectly.


    As soon as the news came out, the other ns figured out this chain of events.


    They could not help but secretly curse Father Shi in their hearts.


    ¡°As expected of an old fox, his schemes are so meticulous!¡±


    ¡°What? You say Shi Qing was the one behind all this?¡±


    ¡°How could that be? He¡¯s only 21 years old at most this year.¡±


    ¡°That sly old fox Father Shi had to be the true mastermind. The reason he made Shi Qing the head of the family three years ago must be to foster a benevolent reputation for his son.¡±


    Oh, and the reason why Shi Qing was still unmarried at his age could also be exined.


    Commoners could get married at the age of sixteen, and many had children already by the time they were 21. But Shi Qing, the only son of the Shi family who they treasured above all else, was unmarried?


    How did that make sense?!


    That¡¯s right, it didn¡¯t!


    It must be part of that old man Shi¡¯s scheme. He must¡¯ve been waiting for Shi Qing to ascend to the throne so that he can marry women from prominent ns.


    After all, the Shi family little master may not be worthy, but the emperor was another story.


    Father Shi, who really didn¡¯t do anything but think that his son was good enough for him to retire: ¡°......¡±


    He¡¯s innocent, ah!!!


    What did he even do??


    Everything these past three years was Qing-er¡¯s idea alone, okay?!


    He stopped caring after making sure the Shi family wasn¡¯t losing money!


    As for why he didn¡¯t noticerge amounts of money being taken out of the family coffers? That¡¯s because Shi Qing¡¯s been making money like crazy!


    As an analogy, let¡¯s say the Shi family has five pieces of gold. When Shi Qing earned a hundred pieces outside, he gave 70 to fund Jiang Bieyu¡¯s army and took the rest home. Left in the dark, of course Father Shi would just praise him for earning so much gold.


    It¡¯s not like he¡¯s omniscient or anything! How was he supposed to know if this little brat Qing-er didn¡¯t say anything?!


    There was also the matter of marriage.


    Shi Qing would always refuse when asked with a different excuse each time. His mother doted on him too much, so she would weep and cry that this child was only putting the family¡¯s businesses first every time this was brought up. On the other hand, Father Shi believed that his son was exceptional enough that age wouldn¡¯t be a problem when finding a wife.


    In the end, both of them were blindsided by their son¡¯s coronation!


    Father Shi was still feeling lightheaded even now.


    He was also a bit worried. After all, although Shi Qing technically ascended the throne, it was only in name in this divided world.


    Putting aside the matter of legitimacy, was someone like his son really capable of governing a country? He could manage the Shi family just fine, but him, an emperor??


    Father Shi was actually pretty scared.


    Would his son really squander away the sizeable territory his loyal subordinate (from his point of view) Jiang Bieyu had amassed?


    But the result surprised even him...


    Not only did his son be emperor, he was also a pretty good one.


    He named the country Yu, which made a saying spread amongst themoner: [a benevolent master has loyal subordinates].


    After all, it was unheard of for someone to conquer the world at his master¡¯s orders and then actually hand everything over once he seeded. It was also unprecedented for someone to name a country after their subordinate.


    After bing the emperor of Yu, Shi Qing aplished many things.


    He sent people overseas to those western countries to learn from them. He also established amunicationwork and free schools in his territory. There was one for each city and no hidden fees.


    But the key was that he did all this without going into the red!


    Now Shi Qing¡¯s fame among the people was rising by the day. Many people came from far and wide to live in Yu after hearing tales of his profound insight.


    Plus he had a big, fierce weapon called Jiang Bieyu.


    He was like a force of nature, unstoppable wherever he went.


    In just five years, he delivered the other half of the country to his Qing-er¡¯s hands.


    Shi Qing was now the one and only ruler of thisnd.


    Father Shi: ¡°......¡±


    The excitement was really bing a bit much for him.


    He thought that things would cool down after that. Well...


    When all of his hair had turned white, his son, who had been the emperor for thirty years without appointing a crown prince or gathering a harem, suddenly announced that he was abolishing the monarchy. From now on, Yu would no longer adhere to the principles of feudalism, bing New Yu.


    Father Shi: ¡°......¡±


    The ministers: ¡°......¡±


    Your Majesty, Your Majesty!!! Do you have any idea what you¡¯re doing?!!!


    Are you trying to fucking depose yourself!


    Shi Qing¡¯s insisted on maintaining exchanges with the West over the past thirty years, so steam engines and sewing machines were now amon sight in Yu. There were rumours that prototype trains might be implemented next year.


    very was already abolished ten years ago. At the time, Shi Qing fought with the ministers for several months over this.


    Finally, with the help of Jiang Bieyu (aka the threat of military force), the ministers relented.


    Most people no longer went hungry. Although there were still areas of improvement, Yu was indeed a prosperous country.


    And now their wise ruler was actually saying that the monarchy was holding Yu back from making progress.


    He said that for the sake of progress, he¡¯s decided to lead by example and abdicate. A new position called ¡®president¡¯ would lead the country from now on.


    Everyone: ¡°......¡±


    Has His Majesty gone mad?


    In the midst of all the opposition and crying, only Jiang Bieyu was always on Shi Qing¡¯s side.


    It was hard to overthrow a regime.


    But it wouldn¡¯t be a problem if that regime wants to reform itself.


    So the former emperor of Yu, Shi Qing, became the president of Yu.


    Jiang Bieyu was now the marshal.


    The ministers were also given new positions.


    The names of said positions were a bit awkward for them, but they didn¡¯t dare to make a fuss.


    Although His Majesty, oh no, the president, said that from now on, the country of Yu would follow thew and not execute people without trial...


    But since the general, no! The marshal¡¯s always adhered to the principle ¡®death to anyone who messes with Shi Qing¡¯, it was safer for them to behave themselves.


    In the 20th year after the establishment of New Yu...


    The first president, Shi Qing, retired.


    It wasn¡¯t that he didn¡¯t want to retire before, it was that no one dared to take his ce. But now, new blood had been injected into this country. Yu was still developing in terms of technology, but a hint of modern society could already be seen.


    Shi Qing was also able tofortably enjoy toilets, bathtubs, heating, and other wonderful amenities for cking off in retirement with his Jiang Bieyu.


    No one knew for sure when the two of them passed away. But they were certain that this legendary historical figure, the founding emperor/first president, shared a coffin with his marshal in the end.


    [Ding! Congrattions, Host, onpleting the task! Please choose to either: 1. Continue onto the next task, or 2. Take a break.]


    Shi Qing£º[11111]


    ¡°This kid has offended you, Boss. Why don¡¯t we break his fingers?¡±


    When Shi Qing opened his eyes, he found himself leaning on the sofa. In front of him was a mousy-looking person with shifty eyes, who was clearly a bad guy, trying to suck up to him.


    ¡°There are zombies everywhere, but this kid still thinks peacetime rules apply! What a joke.¡±


    When Shi Qing heard this, he realized this guy was his subordinate.


    At once, those shifty eyes and mouse-like features seemed much more eptable.


    He was about to check his memories when he felt something brush against his hand.


    He turned and immediately caught sight of a big, fluffy and fiery red tail.


    It was really big.


    As in almost as long as an adult¡¯s arm span.


    And the colour was actually in a gradient.


    It looks great!


    Shi Qing just finished praising it in his head when he suddenly felt like something was off here.


    He turned some more.


    Good lord.


    No wonder he thought it looked good...


    This was his tail!


    He!


    Grew!


    A!


    Tail!


    Author¡¯s Corner


    6.9k words!


    I¡¯ll go back to correct this double chapterter, probably before two o¡¯clock? Little angels, you can read it tomorrow if you want, oh


    I managed to get this world back on track (probably?)


    About the next world! It¡¯s the one I mentioned before featuring a fierce straight male Shou. After racking my brains, I finally came up with a solution: giving little Shi Qing a tail!


    Bwahahahahaha


    Randomly sending out red pockets~


    Don¡¯t stay up toote everyone!


    <i>Rain</i>


    Arc 10plete! Wow I think this may be the longest one to date. The remaining three aren¡¯t nearly as lengthy. Anyways, next up is the fierce and (apparently) straight apocalypse boss!

 Chapter 139

    <h4>Chapter 139</h4>


    Thank you Apoc for the Ko-fi!


    <i>Editor: Sahloknir</i>


    Shi Qingzily leaned back on the sofa as the mousy-looking guy continued to ther on about how he should teach so-and-so a lesson.


    He treated it as background music as he checked his memories.


    This world was actually quite exciting.


    It took ce in an alternate reality where everyone was going about their normal modern lives, then hey! Suddenly the apocalypse came.


    Some people turned into zombies that bit others on sight and could even evolve. Their victims would be infected with the zombie virus and turn into zombies too.


    As soon as the zombies appeared, many unprepared humans were wiped out.


    Then came the mutated beasts.


    Mice becamerger than cats, cats becamerger than pigs, and pigs becamerger than elephants. In short, all animals were now several times their original size.


    Another thing all these mutated beasts had inmon was their ferocity. They ughtered humans on sight.


    Humanity was culled once more.


    Unfortunately, the nts mutated too. And all of them into powerful variants.


    Yep, another round of culling ensued.


    The former apex predators suddenly became the lowest of prey. Actually, to be more precise, that was what happened to ordinary humans without powers.


    The same could not be said for the ability users.


    They were able to fight zombies, kill mutated beasts and exterminate mutated nts. Many ability users were able to establish themselves in a position of power.


    After all,ws no longer applied after the apocalypse. If an ability user found someone displeasing, they could ughter them with a wave of their hand. No one would care as long as the victim and his family were powerless.


    Beauties, little brothers, resources...


    Everything now belonged to the ability users.


    And the original host was one such ability user.


    Unfortunately, he was also the main viin in the original novel. The kind that the protagonist hated to his bones.


    The protagonist was called Song Xiabing. Before the apocalypse, he was known as a phndering yboy with both looks and charm aplenty. But that was just a front he put on to avoid getting involved in his family¡¯s internal conflicts while secretly carrying out his ns.


    But just as he seeded, the apocalypse arrived.


    He didn¡¯t seem to awaken an ability afterwards, but no other ability could affect him.


    For example, if a fire ability user hit him with fire, the me would melt away on contact.


    The same went for other abilities.


    Everyone thought that this was his ability and a rather useless one at that. After all, how were you supposed to use it offensively? And what good would he be against a gun or even someone¡¯s bare fists?


    So Song Xiabing¡¯s life became much more difficult.


    Difficult he could deal with. Unfortunately, his nullification ability led to his discovering the secret of a very famous captain of the base at that time.


    This captain was a beastial.


    Beastials were also a type of ability user, but they werergely considered weak ythings.


    The main reason was because of the animal traits on their body.


    They usually had features like altered ears or a tail.


    For example, a rabbit beastial would have two long rabbit ears on their head.


    A cat beastial would have cat ears or a cat tail.


    In the case of snake beastials, their eyes might be slits or there might be scales on their body.


    In any case, these beastials were basically immediately exposed once they transformed.


    All beastials had amon fatal w: their animal traits.


    No matter how powerful they were, they would instantly lose the ability to fight once the new additions to their body were touched. In severe cases, they might even copse to the ground.


    With such a ring weakness, how could any beastial be a powerful ability user?


    In this post-apocalyptic world, the weak were prey for the strong and ¡®might made right¡¯. Who would want to serve under someone with such a weakness?


    Additionally, beastials often became more beautiful after their transformation.


    A beastial that was only a three in looks before could be an eight afterwards.


    Basically every beastial could at least be considered pretty. Their fine and smooth skin even made them look years younger than they were.


    This,bined with how their bodies went limp when touched, saw beastials being relegated to ythings mere months after their appearance.


    People captured beastials and either sold them or gave them away after outfitting them with various &#k2018;tools¡¯.


    Because of their weakness, no one was even hurt by a beastial.


    As a result, many beastials chose to seclude themselves from society after their transformation. But unless they avoided all human contact, it was often impossible to hide their animal traits. One would have to leave the base to avoid all human contact, which meant contending with the hordes of zombies outside.


    There were very few beastials who were able to escape the fate of being treated like ythings.


    This rtively famous captain was one of them.


    Yet despite his powerful ability, he wascking as a person. Capitalizing on thewless state of things after the apocalypse and theck of punishment now, hemited all sorts of crimes.


    One of which was sending people to kidnap Song Xiabing.


    The Song family had gained a foothold in the base. Since Song Xiabing happened to be in City A when the apocalypse came, he stayed in Base A.


    When that captain heard that Song Xiabing was the heir of the Song family, he kidnapped him and sent a ransom note.


    Initially, Song Xiabing¡¯s life with the zing Thunder Company wasn¡¯t bad. Although he was a hostage, no one bothered to guard him because he was just a ¡®useless ability user¡¯. They dismissed him as trash and treated him as a servant and cook.


    However, everything changed when Song Xiabing discovered that secret.


    The captain of the zing Thunder Company, a powerful fire ability user with countless little brothers under hismand, was actually a beastial.


    It was just that his beastial ability was rted to concealment. Apart from Song Xiabing, no one could see that big furry tail peeking out behind the captain.


    Song Xiabing was a calcting person. He knew that he didn¡¯t have the strength to defend himself at the moment, so heid low and pretended to see nothing.


    Unfortunately, he didn¡¯t expect that the captain¡¯s tail was not only invisible to others, it was also intangible.


    The beastial captain didn¡¯t even need to wear pants with an opening in the back.


    However, the captain¡¯s ability was still ineffective against Song Xiabing.


    Eventually, there came a time when Song Xiabing inadvertently touched the captain¡¯s tail.


    The legs of the fierce captain, who was in the middle of a heated speech with a stalk of grass in his mouth, softened. He fell to one knee before everyone.


    When the captain got up, he was ready to kill Song Xiabing right then and there.


    The other zing Thunder Company members thought the captain was acting this way simply out of humiliation. They tried to dissuade him due to the ransom. But seeing the deadly re being directed at him, Song Xiabing knew the captain found he could see that tail.


    Since the secret of him being a beastial could not be known, Song Xiabing had to die.


    Since the captain still wanted to kill him even after the others tried to intervene, Song Xiabing could only speak up himself.


    He mentioned how the Song family wasrge enough that paying a bit of food as ransom didn¡¯t matter to them.


    However, killing the Song family heir wouldplicate things. Even if he had to die, it couldn¡¯t be at their hands.


    So be it if he died, but the entire zing Thunder Company would die with him.


    If the captain insisted on acting after Song Xiabing¡¯s words, he would be forsaking his men.


    Unrest and mutiny would soon follow.


    Thus, the captain was forced to stay his hand.


    Song Xiabing was able to keep his life for now. But his life became many times more difficult than before. Although they couldn¡¯t kill him, kicking him or taunting him was fine.


    It was during this period of time that Song Xiabing¡¯s bottom line was crossed. Namely his deceased mother.


    When Song Xiabing¡¯s mother met his father, the man wasn¡¯t married yet. He persuaded Mother Song into giving birth to Song Xiabing by using the excuse that his family didn¡¯t approve of their rtionship. But afterwards, Father Song ran off and got married. He even had the face to say that they could still carry on as before since his wife knew about Mother Song and didn¡¯t care.


    When Mother Song found out the truth, she took Song Xiabing and left, intending to raise her child alone. s, she fell ill and passed away. Afterwards, Song Xiabing was brought back to the Song family, where he was known by everyone as the illegitimate son.


    Since he was a child, Song Xiabing has heard the rest of the Song family insult and degrade his mother.


    They said that his mother was a mistress, that she was in it for the money, and worse still, that she was a prostitute.


    As a child, Song Xiabing would cry and defend his mother, only to be ridiculed or beaten up.


    As an adult, he would smile like an angel while gradually condemning those who ndered his mother to the abyss.


    But who would¡¯ve thought? The apocalypse arrived just as he worked his way to the top.


    And in this post-apocalyptic world, there were once again people who dared


    to say such things about his mother.


    Those little brothers might be taunting him just to please their boss, but the various ways the captain humiliated and tormented him were his doing alone.


    Song Xiabing didn¡¯t know why the captain hated him so much.


    Even if he yed dumb and said he hadn¡¯t seen anything at all, this person refused to let him go.


    The captain looked at him like he was an ant in the ground, like he wanted nothing more than to crush him to death with one foot.


    Eventually, he acted on his desires.


    After the Song family sent word that they wouldn¡¯t be paying the ransom, the captain immediately had Song Xiabing tied up and thrown into the water prison.


    He was tortured for three days straight.


    The sheer agony of the water prison was hard for those who hadn¡¯t experienced it to imagine. A person would be tied up in the middle of a room that was gradually being filled with water. They were perfectly aware that their mouth and nose would eventually fill with water. There was no escape. They could only wait for the final, painful struggle.


    The captain deliberately arranged for Song Xiabing to die in this terrible way.


    But on the third day, when the water reached the top of his head and he was suffocating, Song Xiabing realized how to use his seemingly useless ability.


    Now he knew that his true ability wasn¡¯t nullification.


    Rather, it was to devour all things.


    There was nothing in the world he couldn¡¯t dissolve, whether it be abilities, mutated beasts, mutated nts, zombies, and even humans.


    Song Xiabing dissolved the water and the chains binding him. He escaped from the zing Thunder Company.


    After that, he got his revenge against the Song family while growing more powerful. After going through various plot points, he became a bonafide badass.


    The first thing Song Xiabing did afterwards was to capture the captain of the zing Thunder Company and torture him for ten days straight. Then he chopped off the man¡¯s tail and let him die of a shock-induced heart attack.


    A beautiful, refreshing tale of leveling up and counter attacking.


    Unfortunately, Song Xiabing¡¯s luck ran out after the novel became real.


    He awakened his devouring ability, but it was toote. He drowned before he could devour the surrounding water.


    With the protagonist dead, the world naturally copsed.


    Then came Shi Qing.


    It didn¡¯t surprise Shi Qing in the slightest that he was the captain with the tail.


    The original host¡¯s memories were brief and to the point.


    He¡¯s been seething with rage even since he found out that he was actually a beastial, but he couldn¡¯t vent his frustrations because it had to remain a secret.


    And then he discovered that Song Xiabing knew.


    That¡¯s why the original host took out all his anger on him. Not only did he want Song Xiabing to die, the captain wanted him to die in the most cruel way possible.


    By this time, Song Xiabing had already been locked up in the water prison for three days straight. He was about to croak.


    Three days straight, ah...


    Shi Qing clicked his tongue.


    Thank goodness Song Xiabing¡¯s second awakening enhanced his body quite a bit. Anyone else would be a prune after soaking for so long.


    [System, what¡¯s Song Xiabing¡¯s animosity value?]


    The System thought that nothing could faze it anymore.


    But it was still left gobsmacked by what it saw.


    [Song, Song Xiabing¡¯s animosity value: 600/100]


    Shi Qing wasn¡¯t surprised at all.


    It was understandable for it to be on the high side. After all, he was on the verge of death after being tortured and having his mother insulted for so long.


    Faced with a record high animosity value, the System had no tears left to cry: [Host, I think this world is very difficult, ah.]


    Shi Qing: [It¡¯s not bad.]


    The System: [Um...Host, you¡¯re a straight guy right now. Wuwuwuwu and a straight guy boss at that. You also almost tortured him to death. How can you possibly reduce the animosity value without going OOC?]


    Shi Qing smacked his lips: [A beauty has his ways.]


    The ¡®background music¡¯ little brother in front of him was still babbling on about how the poor bastard they relieved of his food¡ªjust because he actually brought up terms like ws and society¡¯ like they still held meaning.


    Suddenly, his boss put down his crossed leg and stood up.


    ¡°What time is it?¡±


    The little brother hastily shut up and looked at his watch. ¡°Boss, it¡¯s past eleven.¡±


    ¡°Fine. You¡¯re dismissed. I¡¯m going to the water prison to see Song Xiabing.¡±


    The little brother didn¡¯t understand. ¡°But why? Boss, didn¡¯t you say you wanted him dead?¡±


    Shi Qing irritably stomped one foot down on the table. ¡°Fuck you. Laozi doesn¡¯t need to exin myself.¡±


    The little brother jolted in fear. He quickly squeezed out an ingratiating smile.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be angry Boss. I should¡¯ve known my ce. I-I¡¯ll leave right now.¡±


    After watching him leave, Shi Qing found a cigarette to hold in his mouth.


    The original host didn¡¯t smoke. However, cigarettes had be scarce after the apocalypse. He developed the habit of holding on in his mouth in order to look cool.


    It was almost like the people in Chinese history who liked to posture with cigars.


    With one foot on the table, Boss Shi frowned slightly with a cigarette in his mouth.


    He really did feel badass right now.


    After getting that out of his system, he took a look at the time and headed for the water prison.


    As expected, the water level was just above Song Xiabing¡¯s head.


    The water rose very slowly before in order to prolong his torment. But the original host said that he wanted Song Xiabing dead today, so the flow rate was turned way up.


    Shi Qing looked down and didn¡¯t see any signs of movement in the water. However, the water level was slowly dropping.


    With this, he knew that Song Xiabing had already awakened his ability.


    Shi Qing pressed the drain button and watched as the water level dropped rapidly, revealing the youth inside.


    He still had the same impatient look on his face and a cigarette in his mouth, but his eyes lit up slightly.


    Song Xiabing¡¯s skin was very good. He had peach blossom eyes, a high nose bridge, a fair face the colour of jade, and a nice body too. As the water drained away, his hidden abs were highlighted.


    Song Xiabing cut a sorry figure, choking and coughing there. He made people want to ravish take pity on him.


    [Peipeipeipei. Me likey.]


    Shi Qing looked down from above at the gasping youth who had one shoulder exposed. He snorted and wickedly said, ¡°Where¡¯s that silver tongue of yours now?¡±


    Song Xiabing coughed while looking down to hide the hatred in his eyes. His fists clenched slightly.


    He didn¡¯t have enough strength to shake off the chain, much less use his ability. So he closed his eyes and endured Shi Qing¡¯s taunts raining down on him.


    ¡°Snort.¡±


    That high and mighty captain seemed pleased by this. ¡°And here I thought you were the type to stay stubborn to the end. Is this all you can muster?¡±


    Song Xiabing took a deep breath.


    He was the weaker party here, so all he could do was endure.


    The man above him, who he hated to the core, spoke again.


    ¡°Song Xiabing, I¡¯m going to give you two choices.¡±


    ¡°One: die where you stand.¡±


    ¡°Two: be Laozi¡¯s little brother and obey my everymand.¡±


    Shi Qing shifted the cigarette in his mouth impatiently. ¡°Now choose.¡±


    Song Xiabing moved a bit, causing the chains binding his hand to rattle.


    The youth slowly looked up, revealing a smile like the one from Shi Qing¡¯s memories.


    He opened his mouth and spoke in a silky smooth, naturallypelling voice, ¡°I¡¯ll choose to be your little brother, Boss. Actually, I¡¯ve wanted to follow you for a long time. Thank you for giving me this opportunity. It¡¯s truly my honour.¡±


    ¡°Hmph. It¡¯s good you know that.¡±


    Song Xiabing was not surprised by Shi Qing¡¯s arrogance. He watched with a smile as Shi Qing removed the chain binding him.


    Inside, however, he was on guard.


    He was sure that Shi Qing wanted to kill him before.


    What could¡¯ve caused him to change his mind so suddenly?


    It was a pity that his body was so drained right now. Otherwise killing Shi Qing and quickly escaping would be the best option.


    ¡°Hey kid!¡±


    Shi Qing coldly called out to him, ¡°You can see the thing Laozi has hanging back there, right?¡±


    Song Xiabing¡¯s pupils shrank slightly.


    Shi Qing knew already that Song Xiabing knew. That was why he wanted to kill him. At this point, there was no point in feigning ignorance.


    After hesitating for a second, he nodded. ¡°Boss, I swear I won¡¯t tell anyone.¡±


    The handsome man in front of him sneered. ¡°You wouldn¡¯t dare to anyway.¡±


    He turned slightly to the side, exposing thatrge, fluffy, fiery red tail directly to Song Xiabing¡¯s eyes.


    Literally.


    As in it was about to poke him in the eye.


    Shi Qing spat out the cigarette in his mouth and ordered in a vicious voice, ¡°Touch Laozi¡¯s tail.¡±


    Even someone as calcting as Song Xiabing was caught off guard by this request.


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Do your ears not work?!¡±


    Shi Qing clicked his tongue as he grabbed Song Xiabing¡¯s hand. He harshly barked:


    ¡°Laozi! Told you!¡±


    ¡°To touch the tail!!¡±

 Chapter 140

    <h4>Chapter 140</h4>


    <i>Editor: Casey</i>


    A beastial actually told Song Xiabing to touch his weak point...


    Song Xiabing: ¡°?¡±


    He was inwardly wary, suspecting that this was a trick. However, he eventually gave into Shi Qing¡¯s urging and slowly ced his hand on the big fluffy tail.


    ¡°Wu!¡±


    The knees of the man whose expression was still twisted with anger immediately softened. He looked like he was about to copse.


    Fortunately, he was quick to grab Song Xiabing¡¯s arm and barely steadied himself at thest second.


    He used so much force that Song Xiabing wouldn¡¯t have been able to withstand it if his body hadn¡¯t improved during his second awakening. Even so, Shi Qing¡¯s grip was painful to him.


    A frown shed past his face before disappearing just as quickly. His eyes subconsciously drifted to Shi Qing who was panting and could only stand with his assistance.


    Only now did he discover the faint flush that had spread across the man¡¯s handsome, honey-coloured visage. His lips were slightly open as he gasped for air.


    If Song Xiabing wanted to, he could easily take Shi Qing¡¯s life right now.


    He gave it some serious consideration, but unfortunately, it was not a wise course of action. Shi Qing¡¯s little brothers were close by. If he killed this guy, it was likely he would be next.


    s, he had to give up for now.


    It wasn¡¯t like he hadn¡¯t waited for the right opportunity before. Song Xiabing made a few calctions in his head before showing an expression with the appropriate amount of concern.


    ¡°Boss, are you all right?¡±


    Shi Qing shook his head.


    So the animal traits of a beastial really are weak points.


    Still...


    This is so refreshing~


    He panted, ¡°Touch it again!¡±


    Song Xiabing had a few ideas about what was going on here. He slightly raised an eyebrow at the handsome man holding his arm who was barely standing up by the skin of his teeth.


    He asked, ¡°Boss, are you trying to be resistant to your tail being touched through exposure?¡±


    Shi Qing gasped as pleasure flooded his being. However, he still had to pretend to be fierce. He gave Song Xiabing a vicious re and opened his mouth to speak.


    But then Song Xiabing suddenly touched that big tail again, from the middle this time.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    His motions were much more sure now. He softly skimmed the soft fur all the way to the tip of the tail.


    This overwhelming stimtion was enough to render any beastial powerless.


    The man who always put on a harsh exterior almost immediately shuddered and cried out. His legs went limp, and even his hand gripping Song Xiabing¡¯s arm lost its strength. He let go softly before falling to one side.


    Song Xiabing reached out and steadied him.


    He and Shi Qing were about the same height, but the other person waspletely soft and limp right now. It almost looked like he had Shi Qing in an embrace.


    Song Xiabing looked down slightly at the person he was holding up. Those eyes that always radiated wrath and arrogance were now dazed. A deep flush was spreading across that handsome, chiseled face.


    Shi Qing looked like he had be utterly powerless, left to the mercy of others.


    But only for a moment.


    A few secondster, rity returned to his eyes.


    After realizing how fragile a sound he had made, the captain¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°Damn, this thing really is powerful!¡±


    Song Xiabing was still supporting him since his body was still weak.


    Seeing that Shi Qing was cursing, Song Xiabing asked, ¡°Boss, how is it? Is it any easier to resist?¡±


    The handsome man he was supporting still didn¡¯t look happy, but at least he replied:


    ¡°It¡¯s even harder than before.¡±


    Just as he expected.


    Song Xiabing¡¯s eyes darkened slightly as he made a calction.


    Shi Qing was nning to use him to strengthen this tail.


    After all, Shi Qing was stuck with this weakness as long as he still had a tail. No matter how strong his ability was, he would immediately lose if anyone managed to touch it.


    He was able to hide it before using his beastial ability.


    That was, before Song Xiabing appeared.


    Shi Qing must have thought that since one person could see his tail, who¡¯s to say there wouldn¡¯t be another?


    He was the captain of the zing Thunder Company, and he had made countless enemies. If people found out that he was a beastial, Shi Qing would meet a truly miserable end.


    He couldn¡¯t cut the tail off without dying too, so he could only try and strengthen it. Touching his own tail wouldn¡¯t work, so that was why Shi Qing chose Song Xiabing, the only other person who knew, to help him.


    And as long as he didn¡¯t seed, Shi Qing wouldn¡¯t kill Song Xiabing. After all, it wasn¡¯t like people who were abandoned by their family, who had a good physique but a trash ability, who were weak-willed (feigned) and knew that he was a beastial grew on trees.


    Song Xiabing figured out what was going on.


    He didn¡¯t tell Shi Qing that he knew a beastial in the early apocalypse who had attempted something simr. But no matter how they tried to strengthen their animal traits, nothing ever came of it.


    It was impossible to increase resistance through exposure.


    He knew this, but why would he tell Shi Qing?


    In this world, no one wanted Shi Qing dead more than Song Xiabing.


    But since Shi Qing himself had handed Song Xiabing the opportunity to use him on a silver tter, why wouldn¡¯t he make the most of it before sending Shi Qing to his death?


    Everything Song Xiabing told the zing Thunder Company before, about how he was the heir of the Song family and someone whose death they would definitely take revenge for, was a lie.


    He made it all up.


    Every single member of the Song family would like nothing more than for him to die already.


    And he in turn carved every humiliation they had inflicted upon him deep into his heart.


    After Song Xiabing usurped power, he disposed of only a few people and left the majority alone for now. They would be his ythings in due time.


    He would slowly y them alive, torturing not only their bodies but their minds as well.


    But who would¡¯ve thought? The apocalypse suddenly arrived.


    And Song Xiabing happened to be away from the Song family when it happened.


    He missed the opportunity to take control of the Song family and then awakened a trash ability.


    The Song family hated him to the core. If they knew about his current powerless state, it would be strange for them to not grind his bones to dust.


    That¡¯s why he didn¡¯t even consider returning to the Song family.


    Song Xiabing intended toy low for the moment, but he was kidnapped by Shi Qing and his zing Thunder Company for ransom before he could do anything.


    From the very beginning, Song Xiabing knew that the Song family wouldn¡¯t be paying the ransom. Why would they save someone that they wanted dead?


    However, he decided to go with his original n and pretend to be a cowardly young master. After all, the zing Thunder Company most likely wouldn¡¯t kill him after failing to get the ransom. They would probably just kick him out.


    But then the incident where he found out Shi Qing¡¯s beastial secret urred.


    By then, he couldn¡¯t even slip away if he wanted to.


    Song Xiabing definitely hated Shi Qing.


    But he also hated the Song family.


    Although Shi Qing wasn¡¯t a good person by any means, his zing Thunder Company was a force to be reckoned with. If Song Xiabing could use him to deal with the Song family...


    It only took a minute for Song Xiabing to decide on his next course of action. Looking down, he firmly held onto Shi Qing as he suggested warmly:


    ¡°Boss, this doesn¡¯t seem to be working.¡±


    ¡°What else am I supposed to do then?! Why don¡¯t you make yourself useful and think of something for me, ah!¡±


    The boss, who was not in a good mood, tore into him. ¡°Your job is to listen to me and mind your own business!¡±


    Song Xiabing wasn¡¯t fazed by his attitude at all. With a smile on his lips, he reached for the root of Shi Qing¡¯s tail.


    This time, he brushed the tail from root to tip.


    ¡°Uh...wu!!!¡±


    The irritated man stiffened like he had been electrocuted. His chest heaved violently as he struggled to catch his breath for some time.


    ¡°See Boss?¡±


    Song Xiabing still held him up and spoke gently, as if he was sincerely trying to help. ¡°It¡¯s getting worse every time we try.¡±


    Seeing that Shi Qing was too busy gasping for breath to speak, Song Xiabing continued on himself.


    ¡°I really want to follow Boss, so I also want to resolve this problem as quickly as possible. Why don¡¯t you tell me what your animal basis is so we can treat the problem at the root?¡±


    The panting man he was holding pursed his lips at these words. A conflicted expression flickered across his face.


    The only person who knew a beastial animal basis was usually them.


    Don¡¯t be misled into thinking that all beastials with rabbit ears are rabbit beastials. Animal bases didn¡¯t have to be a species from Earth.


    Take rabbits, for example. There are ice rabbits, me rabbits, etc.


    In addition to how beastials be powerless when their animal traits were touched, they also inherited some of the characteristics of their animal basis.


    For example, ice rabbits were afraid of fire, so ice rabbit beastials would also be afraid of fire. If someone tried to burn them, they would die of fright before the mes even touched them due to their inherited phobia.


    This was why beastials were so averse to telling others what their animal basis was.


    Especially those who were still free.


    If the wrong person found out, they could die from the weaknesses of their animal basis even if their animal traits weren¡¯t touched.


    Song Xiabing was skilled in the art of persuasion. ¡°I know that animal bases aren¡¯t something you usually tell others, but think about it, Boss. Have I done anything to you after discovering your tail? I¡¯m just a useless ability user. I can¡¯t survive without your protection.¡±


    When he saw that Shi Qing was still hesitating, Song Xiabing doubled down.


    ¡°Boss, I also genuinely want to help you ovee this. After all, your fate and mine are linked. If you tell me your animal basis, maybe we can figure something out using its characteristics.¡±


    He added, ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about me betraying you. I hate the Song family to death for abandoning me. Only you, Boss, are willing to take me in. In this world, you are the only one I will never betray.¡±


    His voice was mellow and seductive. ¡°Besides, I don¡¯t have what it takes even if I wanted to, ah. Boss, your ability¡¯s already at level seven. You could crush me with one finger...¡±


    Shi Qing looked up a bit. His forehead was still perspiring tiny beads of sweat.


    He said in between pants, ¡°Don¡¯t try to pull a fast one on Laozi. How could you not hate me for locking you in the water prison for three days.¡±


    Yes, of course he did.


    He would like nothing more than to kill Shi Qing on the spot.


    Unfortunately, Shi Qing was still of use to him.


    A pure smile blossomed on Song Xiabing¡¯s pretty face. ¡°Boss, I¡¯m the one who pissed you off so I have only myself to me. If I really hated you, I would¡¯ve killed you already while you were like this.¡±


    ¡°But I didn¡¯t, did I?¡±


    Shi Qing was still panting a bit, but most of his doubts seemed to have been assuaged. He sighed deeply.


    ¡°The phantom fox.¡±


    ¡°My animal basis is the phantom fox.¡±


    The system quietly blubbered: [Host, did you remember wrong? Your animal basis is the alpine fox, ah. The one that runs really fast.]


    Shi Qing: [Don¡¯t worry, I know. Your host¡¯s memory hasn¡¯t be that bad yet.]


    Song Xiabing narrowed his eyes slightly. ¡°The phantom fox?¡±


    He¡¯s never heard of such an animal before.


    ¡°Right.¡± The man he was holding had resentment written all over his handsome face, clearly upset at bing a beastial.


    Song Xiabing¡¯s original intention was to dig up more dirt on Shi Qing to hold over the man¡¯s head.


    But now Shi Qing was telling him about a species he hadn¡¯t heard of before.


    That made things more difficult.


    His expression didn¡¯t change, though. He continued to ask, ¡°Then Boss, do you know the characteristics of the phantom fox?¡±


    A sh of embarrassment appeared on Shi Qing¡¯s face. He turned his head away. ¡°I don¡¯t.¡±


    How could a beastial not know the characteristics of their animal basis?


    One look was all it took for Song Xiabing to know that Shi Qing was hiding something. He made a note of this in the back of his mind instead of questioning further.


    ¡°Since there¡¯s no other way, it seems we¡¯ll have to use your exposure method, Boss.¡±


    Shi Qing scowled. ¡°Fuck! So all this was a waste of time. You sure talked a bunch of bullshit.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Boss. I¡¯m sorry, it¡¯s all my fault.¡±


    The youth smoothly took on the me as his slender and fair hand covered therge, fiery red tail of the person he was holding up.


    ¡°Boss, why don¡¯t we see if a bit more force would make it easier?¡±


    ¡°Fuck! Wait!¡±


    A hint of fear shed across the handsome face of the man who hadn¡¯t recovered from earlier yet.


    His body subconsciously shrank back, but his expression remained intimidating. ¡°Laozi hasn¡¯t caught my breath yet.¡±


    ¡°All the more reason to do it now, ah. This way we can see what happens when your tail is touched before you¡¯ve recovered. Would it be easier to handle or...¡±


    Nearly emotionlessly, Song Xiabing used a few fractions more force to stroke the fiery red tail from root to tip again.


    ¡°AHHH!!¡±


    The strong and handsome man let out a pitiful scream. He almost sobbed as he copsed into Song Xiabing¡¯s arms.


    Song Xiabing asked him, ¡°Boss, how do you feel now?¡±


    ¡°You, you!¡±


    Shi Qing couldn¡¯t respond for quite some time. His breathing was soboured that he seemed to be consuming all the air around him.


    Song Xiabing: ¡°Why don¡¯t we try it again going the opposite direction? Maybe something unexpected would happen then.¡±


    A look of unconceble terror shed across the face of the man he was holding. He tried to avoid the inevitable by shifting his powerless body away.


    ¡°No! Wait, wait a minute... Aaaaaaaahhhhh!!¡±


    Song Xiabing¡¯s hand slowly worked its way from the tip of the tail to the root.


    The long, white fingers interspersed between handfuls of soft, fiery red fur was unexpectedly attractive.


    Surprised, Song Xiabing stroked from root to tip again.


    He hadn¡¯t even noticed it before.


    This tail looked like it would be pleasing to touch, and it was.


    No wonder people said that beastials with tails were the most popr type kept as pets.


    Even a tall, handsome man with honey-coloured skin and a six-pack like Shi Qing was a little more alluring thanks to his tail.


    Song Xiabing looked at the person in his arms again after removing his hand. Shi Qing was a dizzy, panting mess that couldn¡¯t even make noises anymore.


    Song Xiabing: ¡°Are you okay, Boss? How do you feel now?¡±


    Shi Qing was in heaven, ah~


    If he could, he would stay in this world for a hundred years.


    Rain


    Why does it feel like I just sat in on a sadomasochist session. Just rece his tail with you-know-what and uh... ( ?¡ã ?? ?¡ã)

 Chapter 141.1

    <h4>Chapter 141.1</h4>


    Thank you, anonymous reader, for the Ko-fi!


    <i>Editor: Sahloknir</i>


    It took everything Shi Qing had to not moan out ¡®harder daddy¡¯. Not that he could speak anyway at the moment.


    Song Xiabing didn¡¯t move any further. He was always best at observing others. After spending so much time with the zing Thunder Company, how could he not know of Shi Qing¡¯s temper?


    This captain was famous for having a hair trigger temper. He was also morally deficient, as shown by how he kidnapped a woman not long ago.


    Not only was Shi Qing easily irritated, he also had quite the ego. This kind of person could disregard Song Xiabing¡¯s previous two acts of feigned experimentation. However, one more time and Shi Qing was sure to take out his frustrations on him.


    Anyways, Shi Qing was quite used to taking out his frustrations on others. Song Xiabing had no problem with this.


    He wasn¡¯t exactly a saint himself. It¡¯s just that he saw these immoral acts as beneath him, that¡¯s all.


    So he waited patiently for the man in his arms to recover. His originally stuttered breaths slowly returned to normal.


    As soon as he came to his senses, the captain of the zing Thunder Company immediately did an about-face. He shoved Song Xiabing away with a dark expression, stumbling a few times as he found his bnce.


    Shi Qing used quite a bit of force, but Song Xiabing had two awakenings under his belt. Of course he wouldn¡¯t be pushed back so easily.


    Despite this, he deliberately allowed himself to fall. He stared up at Shi Qing pitifully from the still-wet ground.


    ¡°Boss...¡±


    Yes, he was showing weakness.


    Temporarily concealing his hatred and showing weakness to his enemy was nothing to Song Xiabing.


    After all, for more than twenty years he had acted the part of a fool.


    He focused on Shi Qing¡¯s reaction after he put on a pitiful, bewildered and pained expression. As expected, the man¡¯s indignant fury faded a bit at the look on Song Xiabing¡¯s face.


    But his tone was still very harsh. ¡°How are you even more womanly than women. Laozi didn¡¯t even push you that hard and you fell. What a weakling.¡±


    Song Xiabing didn¡¯t change his position on the ground, but a timid look appeared on his face. He seemed very hesitant to open his mouth and weakly exin in his pleasing voice, ¡°I¡¯ve been locked up here for three days with nothing to eat. I have no strength left in my body...¡±


    That was a bold-faced lie. Ever since his ability evolved, Song Xiabing discovered that all objects he consumed with his ability would be converted into energy that was stored in his body.


    Simr to food in a way.


    Anyways, he could eat if he wanted to right now, but he definitely wasn¡¯t starving.


    Still, the person in front of him didn¡¯t know that.


    Wasn¡¯t it Shi Qing who caused him to be locked up here for three days?


    As expected, impatience shed across the man¡¯s face that was beaded with sweat. But he still said, ¡°Then get up. I¡¯ll take you to eat outside.¡±


    Song Xiabing¡¯s expression smoothly morphed into one of gratitude. He seemed to be struggling to his feet, but inside he scoffed.


    He knew that Shi Qing disliked him. No, to be more precise, Shi Qing hated him.


    His unjustified hatred also came with a side of disdain.


    Ever since he had discovered Shi Qing¡¯s secret, this guy had always looked at him with cold, murderous intent in his eyes.


    Like Song Xiabing was some insignificant ant who had dared to offend him.


    Song Xiabing had no problem with Shi Qing wanting to kill him due to a single incident.


    This was a world in which the strong preyed on the weak after all.


    However, that didn¡¯t stop him from hating Shi Qing.


    Now this guy was actually leaving him alive for a reason as ridiculous as wanting to train his tail¡¯s resistance.


    If that was the case, then don¡¯t me him for unceremoniously taking Shi Qing¡¯s lifeter.


    Song Xiabing slowly got up under the man¡¯s impatient gaze, his body still soaking wet, his skin still pallid, even though his ability prevented it from wrinkling.


    With his handsome face and adequately toned body, he easily attracted the sympathy of others.


    A pity that Shi Qing was supposed to be a straight man who didn¡¯t know how to appreciate the male form right now.


    He only looked now on Song Xiabing from where he stood and delivered a constant stream of mocking. ¡°Look at how weak you are. Are you really a man? I don¡¯t know how you¡¯ve lived until now, since you¡¯re weaker than a woman. Did you rely on that useless ability of yours?¡±


    Song Xiabing looked down like he was hurt. His long eyshes fluttered silently against his pale face. The fists that hung at his sides, however, slowly clenched.


    Shi Qing¡¯s words had practically crossed every bottom line he had. If someone more impulsive was in his ce, they might¡¯ve grabbed this guy¡¯s tail and taught him a lesson already.


    But Song Xiabing wouldn¡¯t do that.


    He was the Song family young master who hadid low for twenty years, pretending to be a crazy, dumb and ignorant dandy in order to ruin all his enemies at the same time.


    When Song Xiabing looked up again, there was already another ingratiating and timid smile stered across his face.


    ¡°Sorry Boss, I¡¯ll be quicker next time.¡±


    ¡°Hmph.¡± The handsome man with honey-coloured skin sped his arms and snorted, his face full of disdain. ¡°I doubt someone like you could move any quicker.¡±


    ¡°Weakling.¡±


    With that, Shi Qing looked Song Xiabing up and down again, rather dissatisfied. He eventually waved his hand mercifully. ¡°Forget it. All you¡¯re good for from now on is to touch the thing behind me everyday. It¡¯s not like I need you to fight zombies.¡±


    The rest of his words were left unsaid but heavily implied. He obviously doubted Song Xiabing could win against the zombies.


    But that wasn¡¯t what Song Xiabing was focused on. A dark light shed across his eyes as he raised his head to meet Shi Qing¡¯s gaze head on.


    ¡°Do I have to touch Boss¡¯ tail every day?¡±


    The man stiffened slightly. The big, fluffy, fiery red tail behind him, which only Song Xiabing could see, subconsciously arranged itself in front of its master.


    Shi Qing impatiently grabbed the tail and shoved it down so it was out of his way. He cursed under his breath, ¡°This damn thing is such a nuisance.¡±


    When he looked at Song Xiabing again, his tone was at least eighty percent worse than before. ¡°I said I wanted to build its resistance. Of course you have to touch it everyday.¡±


    There was nothing wrong with his logic.


    Still, Song Xiabing vaguely felt that something wasn¡¯t right here. But he couldn¡¯t quite put his finger on it even after a moment of consideration. He could only put the thought aside for now. Shi Qing had already started wiping sweat off his forehead with an annoyed look on his face. Then he did a warm-up exercise to get over the weakness in his legs.


    Only when he was sure everything was back to normal did he swish his tail and lift his chin at Song Xiabing. ¡°What are you standing around for? Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Song Xiabing obediently followed Shi Qing out of the water prison.


    The water prison was not guarded. There was no reason to do so. After all, before the apocalypse arrived it was just a swimming pool.


    After Shi Qing took over this ce, he liked toe and swim when he had time to spare.


    The water used for swimming was, of course, created by water ability users. Song Xiabing was technically the first person to be thrown in here. As a result, the swimming pool naturally became a water prison.


    As Song Xiabing followed behind Shi Qing, the other members of the zing Thunder Company they met along the way were all astonished to see him alive and soaking wet.


    ¡°He¡¯s not dead Boss?¡± One little brother approached out of curiosity. He sized up Song Xiabing and confirmed that this guy was just a bit pale and wet. Surprisingly, he actually still had all his body parts attached.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say to lock him up in the water prison for three days? An ordinary person would be crippled if not dead already, right?¡±


    Shi Qing scoffed. ¡°Who said he¡¯s an ordinary person? Is he not an ability user?¡± Only then did the little brother remember that yes, Song Xiabing was actually an ability user.


    The fact had slipped his mind since Song Xiabing¡¯s ability was so useless.


    ¡°Boss, didn¡¯t the Song family refuse to pay the ransom? What¡¯s the point of letting him out? Didn¡¯t you sayst time that you wanted this kid to...¡±


    The little brother made a cutting motion across his throat, showing aplete disregard for Song Xiabing who was right there listening in. Shi Qing¡¯s expression darkened. He pped the little brother on the head and roared, ¡°Don¡¯t question Laozi¡¯s decisions!¡±


    The blow contained so much force that the little brother was seeing stars. Seeing that the boss was in a bad mood, he hastily covered his head and begged for mercy,


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, sorry, Boss. Please be generous enough to forgive me and my big mouth. I¡¯ll leave right away.¡±


    ¡°Wait.¡±


    Shi Qing snatched the back of his cor and dragged him back. ¡°I have something to ask you. Where¡¯s Zhou Xuanxuan?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s locked in her room. Boss, she¡¯s refused to eat anything for three days. I think she¡¯s about to croak.¡±


    ¡°What?!!¡±


    Shi Qing¡¯s voice went up an octave, ¡°Why didn¡¯t any of you tell me she wasn¡¯t eating?!¡±


    The little brother was scared stiff. His first instinct was to shield his head again. ¡°B-Boss...didn¡¯t you say that we should let her die if she wants to so badly?¡±


    Song Xiabing looked up a fraction at this familiar name.


    Zhou Xuanxuan could be considered one of the more famous female ability users on base. She was a t-chested girl who liked to wear men¡¯s clothing. If not for her beautiful face and long hair, people might have mistaken her for a guy. She was also a level 7 ability user.


    That, along with her gutsy attitude and amplebat experience, made her one of the most powerful people on base. However, she was sometimes too righteous for her own good. Because of incidents like when she had stood up for some humiliated women not long ago, Zhou Xuanxuan had made plenty of hidden enemies.


    On one of her trips out to scavenge for supplies, Zhou Xuanxuan ran into a level 8 mutated nt.


    Although she escaped with her life, her ability waspletely gone.


    A once powerful ability user that had many hidden enemies had now been crippled...


    You could probably guess where this was going. Song Xiabing knew that the woman Shi Qing had kidnapped recently was Zhou Xuanxuan.


    Apparently the captain liked his women with a bit of spice. He announced that Zhou Xuanxuan would be his woman the day he kidnapped her.


    When Song Xiabing nced at Shi Qing again, he noticed the worry in the always arrogant and self-centered man¡¯s eyes.


    But his expression was still as fierce as ever.


    ¡°I was talking about me! Who gave you guys permission to starve her?!¡±


    The little brother was also quite aggrieved. ¡°Boss, we didn¡¯t starve her on purpose! She¡¯s just refusing to eat the meals given.¡±


    Zhou Xuanxuan¡¯s beauty was out of this world. Even if she had angered their boss, the bachelors of the zing Thunder Company couldn¡¯t bear to starve her, ah. They delivered three meals a day like clockwork, hoping that the beauty would be thankful and maybe give them a kiss.


    Yes, they wouldn¡¯t dare to steal the woman their boss brought back for himself. But if Zhou Xuanxuan initiated something, well, that would be a different story.


    Despite his temper, the boss could be quite generous at times. He might just let them have her. ¡°What a fucking nuisance. That¡¯s the bad thing about women. Laozi¡¯s so handsome, strong and powerful. What¡¯s a cripple like her acting hard to get for?¡±


    After saying that, Shi Qing touched his face and asked the little brother. ¡°Hey you. Aren¡¯t I handsome? Do you know how many talent scouts tried to make me a star before the apocalypse, thanks to this face of mine?¡±


    Song Xiabingughed inwardly at how smug he looked.


    Who didn¡¯t know that the now formidable zing Thunder Company captain Shi Qing was just a gangster before the apocalypse? The type who couldn¡¯t make it to the big leagues to boot.


    Now he¡¯s tooting his own horn.


    After venting his frustration, Shi Qing chased the little brother out. ¡°Scram! Bunch of useless trash...don¡¯t even know how to read between the lines... No meat for any of you in the next hunt!¡±


    The little brother scrammed while he still could.


    Song Xiaobing watched as the impatient man paced back and forth. Shi Qing muttered under his breath, ¡°Forget it, a man like me won¡¯t get into it with a woman.¡±


    Then Shi Qing went ahead.


    And Song Xiabing followed behind, a calcting look on his face.


    <i>Rain</i>


    Shi Qing is really having a st, huh.


    <i>Sahl</i>


    ¡®Harder Daddy¡¯ rofl! Shi Qing you¡¯re so shamelessly cute.

 Chapter 141.2

    <h4>Chapter 141.2</h4>


    <i>Editor: Sahloknir</i>


    Despite Shi Qing¡¯s harsh words, he probably truly had feelings for Zhou Xuanxuan.


    Otherwise, someone as domineering as him would¡¯ve forced her soon after kidnapping her.


    It wasn¡¯t like that didn¡¯t happen in the base.


    Most women without abilities were kidnapped and sold like goods.


    Men without abilities were either used as ves or killed on a whim.


    The fact that Shi Qing was able to hold back from touching Zhou Xuanxuan showed he had some sincerity.


    Of course, what Song Xiabing didn¡¯t know was that the original host had considered it before.


    Other girls were roses with thorns and an explosive temper.


    Zhou Xuanxuan was a different story. She was a bomb packed to the brim with thorns.


    When the original host tried to force the powerless her, she gave him a neutering kick.


    After fighting for so long, Zhou Xuanxuan had trained not only her abilities, but also her physical strength. Even if she had lost her abilities, she could still deliver a powerful and vicious kick.


    If the original host wasn¡¯t an ability user and a powerful one at that, he would¡¯ve be ¡®crippled¡¯ too.


    But even so, this kick made him recuperate for three days in his room, coinciding with Song Xiabing¡¯s imprisonment in the water prison.


    On the third day when the original host recovered, he remembered Song Xiabing and ordered his death.


    In the original plotline, the original host hated Zhou Xuanxuan for being ¡®ungrateful¡¯ and let her starve to death. Then he fed her corpse to the zombies.


    You could say that Zhou Xuanxuan¡¯s death was the beginning of the original host¡¯s rap sheet of abuse against both genders and other wicked, shameless deeds.


    And now, well...


    Shi Qing swagged his way to the room where Zhou Xuanxuan was being held.


    The little brother keeping guard outside happened to be the shifty, mousy-looking guy Shi Qing saw when he just woke up. He quickly came over to suck up.


    ¡°Boss, you¡¯re here! Don¡¯t worry Boss, we¡¯ll keep an eye on her and make sure she isn¡¯t going anywhere!¡±


    His boss, however, had a gloomy expression. He stretched out his hand, which already had a fireball emerging.


    Realizing Shi Qing was going to throw it at the door, the little brother squeaked out in a panic, ¡°Boss!! Wait!!¡±


    Shi Qing paused and impatiently demanded, ¡°What?!¡±


    The little brother shivered as he took out the key from his pocket and unlocked the door. ¡°Um, um Boss, I have the key. Locks are quite hard to find right now...¡±


    He was sincerely concerned for the Company¡¯s supplies.


    After all, it¡¯s hard to find sturdy locks that still worked with a matching key after the apocalypse.


    If his boss destroyed this lock, he would have to venture outside to find another one the next time he needed it.


    If the original host was here, he would¡¯ve felt like this guy was petty and might even kick him.


    But since it was Shi Qing...


    His ugly expression eased a bit. He even offered a rare word of praise. ¡°Not bad. You¡¯re quite considerate.¡±


    The shifty, mousy-looking little brother beamed excitedly.


    He hurriedly patted his chest. ¡°Don¡¯t worry Boss, I¡¯ll keep working hard!¡±


    Song Xiabing nced at Shi Qing, a bit surprised.


    As far as he knew, Shi Qing had always had a bad temper. He expected Shi Qing to kick this little brother who disobeyed him aside.


    Shi Qing didn¡¯t pay any mind to his reaction.


    He was working diligently to maintain his current role of lovesick man who pined one sidedly after Zhou Xuanxuan.


    The door opened.The person inside was exposed to everyone¡¯s eyes.


    Zhou Xuanxuan was sitting by the table, toying with her hair in a bored manner.


    When Shi Qing saw her appearance, countless words of praise came to mind.


    Even though she¡¯s appeared in a few of his memories, he¡¯s only realized when seeing the person herself.


    This Zhou Xuanxuan was simply too beautiful.


    Her face was the gold standard of beauty.


    Green silk fell from her shoulders like a waterfall, highlighting her slender body. She could still turn heads after starving for three days.


    The little brother who was just ecstatic that his boss praised him was also stunned.


    This was a face that you would never grow tired of staring at.


    Only Song Xiabing was unaffected.


    Although it was his first time seeing Zhou Xuanxuan, he only nced at her before turning away. He looked down indifferently.


    His reaction made the bored looking Zhou Xuanxuan raise an eyebrow with mild curiosity.


    ¡°Oh, there¡¯s a neer visiting me today? How unusual.¡±


    Her voice was soft and smooth, but it held a maturity beyond her years.


    The man who kidnapped her stepped forward with a cold expression and waved his hand.


    The little brother behind him was too entranced by Zhou Xuanxuan to notice.


    Shi Qing ¡°...¡±


    Furious, he turned around and shouted at him, ¡°Can¡¯t you see Laozi¡¯s gesturing for you? Get over here!!¡±


    ¡°Huh? Oh, oh, oh!¡±


    The little brother returned to his senses after being shouted at. He hurriedly ran forward obediently. ¡°Boss, what do you need?¡±


    ¡°Go get some food for her.¡±


    The little brother nodded and went out. Then he remembered something and turned back. ¡°But boss, she won¡¯t eat.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s okay.¡±


    Shi Qing turned to the fearless Zhou Xuanxuan and sneered, ¡°You will eat, won¡¯t you? If you don¡¯t, I¡¯ll slice up that face of yours.¡±


    ¡°Go ahead.¡±


    Zhou Xuanxuan continued toying with a strand of her dark hair, a careless expression on her beautiful face. ¡°Slice it up however you want. I won¡¯t mind even if you make it into a chessboard. It¡¯s just looks after all. Why bother when we¡¯ll all end up as skeletons when we die?¡±


    The man who kidnapped her seemed to be infuriated. He breathed heavily as he reached out a hand. Several fireballs approached Zhou Xuanxuan.


    Her face would be burned off if they moved a fraction more.


    Zhou Xuanxuan, however, was undaunted. She just blinked at Shi Qing with a hand under her chin.


    Shi Qing ¡°...¡±


    Was it just him or was this Zhou Xuanxuan even more unrestrained than him?


    The mes stopped moving. Shi Qing¡¯s hand remained outstretched, but he never clenched his hand tomand the mes to advance.


    Zhou Xuanxuan stared directly at the fuming man. Her boredom was gradually reced by interest.


    ¡°Could it be? Do you actually like me?¡±


    She startedughing so hard that she clutched her stomach. ¡°OMG this is too funny. Shi Qing, I can¡¯t believe you actually like me.¡±


    The handsome man¡¯s expression darkened more and more.


    He grimaced and said through clenched teeth, ¡°Laozi¡¯s only keeping you around for that face of yours.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, yes. I know, I know. I¡¯m good looking.¡±


    Zhou Xuanxuan was so amused that she didn¡¯t look like a prisoner at all.


    Sheughed and winked at Shi Qing. ¡°I¡¯m still not eating though. What are you going to do to me now?¡±


    Shi Qing¡¯s chest heaved with anger but he couldn¡¯t get a single word out. His usual authoritative demeanour was all but gone.


    Suddenly, the always silent Song Xiabing spoke up.


    ¡°What if your hair was on the line?¡±


    ¡°Looks like your hair is well taken care of. You keep touching it, but never with any real force. It must mean a lot to you.¡±


    Zhou Xuanxuan¡¯s smile stiffened a fraction. She narrowed her eyes and reconsidered Song Xiabing. ¡°Oh ho. Young man, you¡¯re quite observant.¡±


    ¡°Fine.¡±


    She crossed one leg over the other and knocked on the table. ¡°Serve the food. I¡¯ll eat.¡±


    A pure smile appeared on Song Xiabing¡¯s lips as the man turned to look at him suspiciously. He warmly said, ¡°I just wanted to make things easier for you, Boss.¡±


    Because he had helped Shi Qing to avoid ¡®the woman he liked starving to death¡¯, Shi Qing looked at Song Xiabing in a much better light.


    After that, this usually impatient man waited outside with Song Xiabing for Zhou Xuanxuan to finish her meal.


    Zhou Xuanxuan ate a total of one pot of rice, two mutant chicken legs and a bowl of soup before she was full. She wiped her mouth and leaned backfortably in her chair


    ¡°I¡¯m stuffed!¡±


    The look on Shi Qing¡¯s face was inexplicable. ¡°A girl like you eating so much...¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t help that I have a good appetite.¡±


    Zhou Xuanxuan patted her stomach. ¡°Aiya Shi Qing, I honestly didn¡¯t expect you to like me. I thought you just wanted to sleep with me. Didn¡¯t expect someone as, as...¡±


    She racked her brains for the next sentence, ¡°As brutish as you to have feelings for me. Now I feel bad. If I knew you really liked me, I wouldn¡¯t have rejected you, ah.¡±


    The man¡¯s eyes lit up as he subconsciously took a step forward. ¡°So you, you mean...¡±


    Zhou Xuanxuan got up and announced, ¡°I ept your feelings.¡±


    She was already pulling down the zipper of her jacket. While taking it off, she said, ¡°I¡¯m someone who values feelings a lot. If you¡¯re good to me then I¡¯ll be good to you. Come, let¡¯s not waste any more time. Let¡¯s consummate our harmonious love right now.¡±


    Song Xiabing could clearly feel Shi Qing¡¯s entire body perk up. The man even stammered a little, ¡°R-right now?¡±


    ¡°Yep! Right now! Time waits for no one. Come on,e on.¡±


    Zhou Xuanxuan was down to herst piece of clothing.


    ¡°W-wait! Wait, wait!¡±


    Shi Qing scrambled to turn and cover Song Xiabing¡¯s eyes. ¡°Wait a minute, Song Xiabing¡¯s still¡ª¡±


    His words came to a screeching halt.


    His hand covering Song Xiabing¡¯s eyes also stiffened and lowered itself.


    Song Xiabing slightly wrinkled his eyebrows. He took a step back warily once he saw the sight in front of him.


    Zhou Xuanxuan¡¯s chest was already bare. He was unbuckling his trousers while showing off the upper body that only men could have, an obscene smile on his beautiful face.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t expect it, did you? Laozi¡¯s packing more heat than you.¡±


    Song Xiabing: ¡°...¡±


    Even someone as calcting as Song Xiabing was shocked by the scene in front of him.


    Not to mention Shi Qing next to him, who ¡®genuinely liked¡¯ the ¡®woman¡¯ Zhou Xuanxuan.


    The man¡¯s entire body was as stiff as a statue.


    After a few seconds, he stumbled out of the room with an ashen face.


    Then the painful sounds of dry heaving came from outside.


    Song Xiabing watched as Zhou Xuanxuan pouted, before slowly redressing again. ¡°Sigh. I¡¯ve heard before that he¡¯s homophobic. But who would¡¯ve thought that even a face as beautiful as mine couldn¡¯t cure him?¡±


    ¡°Looks like we¡¯re fated to remain star-crossed lovers.¡±


    Homophobia...


    Song Xiabing¡¯s eyshes drooped as a thoughtful look crossed his eyes.


    For a homophobic man, being with another man was a fate worse than death.


    Just look at Shi Qing¡¯s reaction if you need proof.


    He hadn¡¯t even done anything with Zhou Xuanxuan yet. The mere sight of Zhou Xuanxuan¡¯s upper body was enough to disgust him so much.


    Song Xiabing lightly raised an eyebrow. He walked out to the side of the man who was dry heaving like crazy without anything to show for it and gently patted him on the back.


    His eyes fell on therge, fiery red tail that was drooping from root to tail.


    The corner of his mouth curled up slightly.


    He seemed to have figured out how to get revenge on Shi Qing.


    Rain


    I was not expecting that twist XD

 Chapter 142

    <h4>Chapter 142</h4>


    <i>Editor: Casey</i>


    Song Xiabing patted Shi Qing¡¯s back in a very gentle way in ordance with his current act as a little pretty boy.


    Shi Qing¡¯s expression was very twisted when he finally got up after a while. He seemed to have suffered a severe blow to his psyche.


    ¡°Shit! Shit! Shit!!¡±


    Yet on the inside...


    Hahahahahaha. Fuck me, this guy¡¯s a genius! I like him so, so much!


    rmed, the System popped out. [Host, you¡¯re not going to cheat with him, are you?!]


    Shi Qing: [<i>Pei, pei, pei.</i> When did I be a couple with Song Xiabing? Can¡¯t you see he wants to kill me?]


    The System had nothing to say to that, but it still tried its best to dissuade Shi Qing. [But still...you shouldn¡¯t do this, Host. You¡¯ve always known that he was one person. You can¡¯t get together with this wom...no, no, no, this man.]


    Shi Qing: [<i>Pei.</i> Don¡¯t worry so much. I¡¯m a man of integrity. I might give this beauty a second nce, that¡¯s all.]


    The System: [...]


    Integrity...


    Does the Host really have any of that?


    Still, the System rxed a bit due to Shi Qing¡¯s promise.


    It continued to quietly settle down like a chicken.


    Song Xiabing, on the other hand, continued his gentle ministrations to calm Shi Qing down. ¡°Boss, don¡¯t be angry anymore.¡±


    ¡°Fuck! The woman that caught my eye was actually a man! How do you expect me not to be angry?!¡±


    ¡°Urgh! No, the more I think about it, the more disgusted I am. Laozi was this close to doing it with a man...bleurgh!!!¡±


    The man couldn¡¯t help but bend down and dry heave again.


    Song Xiabing continued to pat Shi Qing¡¯s back.


    He felt like he was brushing the fur of a cranky fox right now.


    En. The reason why he thought of a fox instead of a lion or something was of course because of the big, fiery red tail that swooshed around angrily in response to its owner¡¯s mood.


    Looks like he¡¯s really angry this time.


    All the fur on his tail stood up.


    The alreadyrge tail was now even ther. It swooshed about again and again to vent its anger.


    Song Xiabing narrowed his eyes slightly at the tail that seemed to be deliberately enticing him. His hands really started itching a bit.


    One of Song Xiabing¡¯s hands kept running along Shi Qing¡¯s back while the other was hidden behind him. With a light touch, strands of dark mist began twisting between his slender fingers.


    He could smell the unpleasant scent of vegetable porridge.


    The base¡¯s cooks seemed to be hard at work.


    Song Xiabing moved his fingers slightly.


    So my strength...has recovered, ah.


    Since his second ability awakening, Song Xiabing could clearly tell that the current him was on a whole new level.


    At the very least, he could suppress Shi Qing using his tail.


    None of the remaining members of the zing Thunder Company were his match.


    If he struck at this moment, he could overpower Shi Qing and watch as the usual disdain on that handsome face morphed into panic. Then, little by little, he would strip him of his dignity as a man, making sure he felt every second of it.


    Song Xiabing wanted tears to run down Shi Qing¡¯s honey-coloured skin.


    He could already imagine how beautiful the man¡¯s face would look then.


    [Ding! Song Xiabing¡¯s animosity value: 599/100]


    Huh.


    Shi Qing straightened up, a little surprised at how generous Songsong was.


    [It¡¯s already dropped a point.]


    The System: [Maybe it¡¯s because...the initial value is so big...]


    Anyways, it didn¡¯t have any high hopes for this world.


    At least the Host was able to find something like the Wei Xuan Secret Realm in the xianxia world.


    But now they¡¯re in the modern age.


    Even if it was after the apocalypse, there was nothing in the plotline that could tamper with memories.


    Besides, Song Xiabing didn¡¯t have any missing memories to tamper with in the first ce.


    The System knew that Shi Qing liked the addition of his tail a lot, so it decided to give up and suggested:


    [Host, if things really are hopeless, why don¡¯t you just treat this as a vacation? I don¡¯t mind as long as you have fun.]


    Shi Qing really did consider all the pleasure he could get from forcibly kidnapping Song Xiabing and making him stroke his tail.


    But he rejected that idea in the end.


    [It¡¯s very important to me that he¡¯s a willing participant. Tongtong, how could youe up with such an immoral idea? Have you been corrupted?]


    The System: [???]


    Wasn¡¯t it just telling the Host that he didn¡¯t have to stick to his character settings? They would be kicked out after a month anyway, after all. How¡¯s that being corrupted??


    Shi Qing really did have everything thought out.


    Even though forcing others could give you quite the rush...


    But with this big tail of his, being forced felt even better!


    Because of his dry heaving just now, the man coughed up a storm after straightening up.


    Song Xiabing¡¯s hand slowly approached the top of that big, fiery red tail.


    ¡°Yo~¡±


    A cold light shed past Song Xiabing¡¯s eyes at that exmation. His long, slender fingers fell very naturally onto Shi Qing¡¯s body, gently stroking it as he asked warmly:


    ¡°Boss, do you want me to go get you a ss of water?¡±


    Zhou Xuanxuan, who made that sound, stepped out. He leaned against the door and inhaled deeply. ¡°Ah, fresh air is so nice.¡±


    He stroked his long, inky locks and smiled at Shi Qing, who red at him with a mixture of disdain and fury.


    ¡°So there¡¯s actually something my second ability to arouse desire can¡¯t aplish. What a surprise, ah. As expected of a level seven ability user, Captain Shi. You¡¯re still fine after being exposed to the scent for so long.¡±


    He shed the other two another smile. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right. I¡¯m a rare dual ability user, and my second ability is quite broken too. It rxes the inhibitions of anyone who inhales it so they can carry out their innermost desires.¡±


    ¡°But what a pity.¡± Zhou Xuanxuan shrugged. ¡°It doesn¡¯t seem to have much effect on either of you.¡±


    Shi Qing staggered upright, hatefully ring at the big girl in front of him. He growled:


    ¡°Who says Laozi¡¯s fine?! Laozi¡¯s about to spit up bile over here!¡±


    The implication was that he wanted nothing more than to vomit.


    Zhou Xuanxuan didn¡¯t care at all. He turned to Song Xiabing again. ¡°Strange. Never mind it not working on him, howe you¡¯re immune too? Can¡¯t you smell my fragrant pheromones?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t see you reacting at all. But how could this be? Don¡¯t you have any desires?¡±


    Song Xiabing¡¯s fingers on Shi Qing¡¯s body twitched slightly.


    Just after inhaling that scent, he...


    He wanted to push Shi Qing down.


    His expression betrayed none of his doubts. Song Xiabing responded warmly, ¡°I smelled porridge.¡±


    Shi Qing snorted while leaning against him. ¡°Laozi smelled durian. It¡¯s giving me a headache.¡±


    Zhou Xuanxuan¡¯s expression darkened.


    His beautiful face became twisted. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with your noses?! My scent is clearly the fragrance of gardenias!¡±


    But his beautifying filter returned after a few seconds. He stroked his hair and calmed down.


    ¡°I get it now. Shi Qing, your ability is of a higher level than mine, and this kid is an ordinary person. That must be why you can¡¯t feel the full effect of my ability.¡±


    Shi Qing had just about recovered. He scowled and interrogated, ¡°Tell me why you pretended to be a woman and infiltrated your way to my side. What are you nning?¡±


    ¡°Ohe on, Grandpa. How could you say such things?¡±


    Zhou Xuanxuan almostughed out of anger. ¡°You were the one who came out of nowhere when I was holed up recuperating at home after losing my ability, kicked in the door, and kidnapped me for sex! Fine, whatever. But when I agreed to have sex with you, you ran out and started puking! Haven¡¯t you insulted me enough?!¡±


    The man beside Song Xiabing still had a very ugly look on his face.


    He closed his eyes and took a deep breath.


    ¡°Get the hell out of Laozi¡¯s zing Thunder!¡±


    ¡°No way jose.¡±


    Zhou Xuanxuan yawned and headed back into his room. ¡°There are so many people out there who want me dead. I¡¯m not suicidal enough to go and oblige them. Besides, everyone knows I was kidnapped by you. Boss Shi Qing, won¡¯t you take me in for a few days out of the kindness of your heart?¡±


    ¡°Heh.¡±


    Shi Qingughed out of anger. ¡°Give you an inch and you¡¯ll take a foot, huh. If you aren¡¯t going to leave, then die here!¡±


    ¡°Feel free, ah.¡±


    Zhou Xuanxuan wasn¡¯t afraid. ¡°Kill me if you can bear to never see my face again. Just keep in mind that I can pass for a woman before I open my mouth.¡±


    The boss¡¯ twisted expression became even more ugly.


    But he didn¡¯t act in the end.


    So Song Xiabing watched from his side as Zhou Xuanxuan winked at them like a cat that got the cream. He turned and strutted back inside, closing the door behind him with a resounding thud.


    Song Xiabing asked Shi Qing, ¡°Boss, are you sure about leaving him alive?


    Shi Qing¡¯s handsome face was seething with anger, but he didn¡¯t say anything about killing Zhou Xuanxuan.


    He couldn¡¯t kill him, ah.


    How was he supposed to ensnare Song Xiabing then?


    ¡°Forget it.¡±


    Shi Qing shot an annoyed re at the closed door. ¡°At least he was once a high-level ability user. Keeping him might prove useful to zing Thunder.¡±


    What use could he be without his ability?


    Song Xiabing gave the fuming man beside him a knowing look. Calctions were carried out in his head.


    In the end, Shi Qing...couldn¡¯t let go of that face, right?


    Heh. Men.


    His gaze brushed over the fiery red tail that was still swooshing about in anger. The sight made his eyes narrow slightly and his tone soften.


    ¡°Are you still not feeling well, Boss? I just thought of a way to train the resistance of your tail. Do you want to give it a try?¡±


    Shi Qing looked at him suspiciously. His tail also stopped swooshing, it was now just raised very high in an alert position.


    ¡°What idea could you possiblye up with?¡±


    Song Xiabing came close and whispered into the man¡¯s ear, ¡°Since you can¡¯t resist it, why don¡¯t you try enjoying it?¡±


    The way Shi Qing looked at him instantly became hard to describe.


    It looked like he was getting goosebumps all over. ¡°Talk properly. Don¡¯t try anything with me.¡±


    Song Xiabingughed quietly. ¡°Boss, I noticed before that it wasn¡¯t pain you felt when I touched your tail...¡±


    His gaze drifted down to the earlobe so close to his lips. Darkness flickered in his eyes. His pleasant and mellow voice lowered another octave until it was like the whisper of a lover.


    ¡°It feels good, doesn¡¯t it?¡±


    However, the man¡¯s body didn¡¯t stiffen as Song Xiabing had expected. Instead, Shi Qing stared him down with righteous indignation.


    ¡°So what if it feels good? It still leaves Laozi with no strength in my body.¡±


    Song Xiabing: ¡°...¡±


    Howe Shi Qing isn¡¯t following the usual script, ah.


    Oh yeah, that¡¯s right. He¡¯s a total straight guy.


    Someone like him can brush off these provocations like annoyances.


    Figuring out where he went wrong, Song Xiabing straightened and cut straight to the point.


    ¡°Boss, what I mean is since we can¡¯t change its effects, maybe we can explore it from a pleasurable angle. Maybe you can get used to the feeling eventually.¡±


    Shi Qing narrowed his eyes and rubbed his chin. He took out a cigarette and held it in his mouth. A thoughtful look appeared on his handsome, chiseled face.


    ¡°You have a point.¡±


    He patted Song Xiabing on the shoulder. ¡°Come on, we¡¯ll try it out in my room.¡±


    His swift agreement once again caught Song Xiabing off guard.


    Perhaps it was because he saw that Song Xiabing was frozen in ce...


    The man who had a cigarette in his mouth grinned widely as he patted Song Xiabing¡¯s shoulder again. He looked Song Xiabing up and down and chuckled lewdly.


    ¡°Come on, what are you standing around for? Afraid that Laozi would press you down when I¡¯m turned on? You don¡¯t need to worry about that. It¡¯s not like you¡¯re a woman. I¡¯m not that far gone yet.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re both men. The hell are you so afraid of?¡±


    He graciously raised an eyebrow at Song Xiabing, gesturing in the general direction of his swishing tail.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Touch it as much as you want.¡±

 Chapter 143

    <h4>Chapter 143</h4>


    <i>Editor: Sahloknir</i>


    Shi Qing took Song Xiabing straight to his room.


    Of course, as the captain of the zing Thunder Company and a level seven ability user, his room was as luxurious as could be.


    And his tastes were, well, very unique.


    There was a picture of a soaring eagle from who knew where on the wall, and the floor was covered with a huge, single piece of tiger skin carpet.


    Yes, just one piece.


    Mutated animals generally became bigger. Following this logic, tigers, who were already pretty big to begin with, were now a terrifying size. Those who had special abilities were even more enormous.


    The original host procured this skin after taking down a mutated beast with powers. He had it tanned and made into a carpet to serve as a trophy of sorts.


    The original host was a lowly gangster who dropped out of school early on. He never made much of a name for himself, so he never had a chance to develop a sense of aesthetics. This was why there was also a leopard print nket on the bed.


    The chairs in the room were also cushioned with tiger skins.


    As you could probably imagine, this room looked rather strange.


    At least it was to Song Xiabing. He had never been here before. When he pushed the door in, he felt like he was at some grasnd tribe instead of a post-apocalyptic world.


    Even if he grew up neglected in the Song family, at least he had money to spend after growing up a bit. His sense of aesthetics was definitely online.


    Now, Song Xiabing worried he might go blind from looking at the eye-watering decor here.


    Yet the man who was strutting in front of him didn¡¯t think there was anything wrong with his decorations. He kicked off his shoes before stepping onto the tiger skin carpet and taking off his jacket. As he walked forwards, he didn¡¯t forget to turn and order Song Xiabing, ¡°Take off your shoes. Don¡¯t get my carpet dirty.¡±


    Song Xiabing obediently took off his shoes and stepped on the tiger skin carpet. Only then did he realize that the fur on this carpet wasn¡¯t smooth at all. The individual strands dug into his feet in a very ufortable way.


    Song Xiabing had suffered a lot of hardship in the past so this was nothing to him.


    However, for the sake of the handsome man quickly stripping down to a wife beater and flowery trousers that showed off his nice pecs and beautifully defined biceps, he took a step forward.


    ¡°Hiss!¡±


    As if he couldn¡¯t stand the pain, Song Xiabing let out a soft cry and backed off immediately.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    As expected, Shi Qing turned to him after hearing his voice. He noticed that Song Xiabing¡¯s expression was taut with pain as he looked down at his pale and tender foot. The man raised an eyebrow and became even more impatient.


    ¡°Why are you such a pain in the ass? You¡¯re as spoiled as a woman.¡±


    Song Xiabing bowed his head to make himself appear pitiful. He carefully said, ¡°Sorry Boss, I didn¡¯t mean to¡ªI, I won¡¯t disturb you again...¡±


    Then he stepped forward with a determined frown on his pretty face, carefully cing his foot down on the carpet like it was a minefield.


    He took one step. Then another.


    Judging by his expression alone, it was like he was stepping on knives instead of carpet.


    Song Xiabing even cried out in pain from time to time, only to quickly muffle himself after remembering he couldn¡¯t disturb Shi Qing. Biting his lip, he continued to pitifully advance.


    Shi Qing: Pei, pei, pei, pei.


    This guy¡¯s even better at pretending than him.


    Song Xiabing¡¯s efforts were not in vain. The man who was standing there watching him impatiently finally couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. While cursing up a storm, Shi Qing bent down to put away his precious tiger skin carpet.


    ¡°How on earth did you survive until now? Are you the main character from the Princess and the Pea? You¡¯re such a pain in the ass.¡±


    Song Xiabing remained where he was, observing the cursing man as he rolled up the carpet. One of his eyebrows slightly raised at an angle the other couldn¡¯t see.


    But his voice was timid. He tentatively said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry Boss. I didn¡¯t do that on purpose.¡±


    ¡°If you did it on purpose, Laozi would definitely kill you.¡±


    Shi Qing quickly reached his side and patted his calf. ¡°Pei. Not only does your face look like a woman¡¯s, even your feet look like women¡¯s feet.¡±


    Song Xiabing¡¯s feet were indeed pale and tender, only, they weren¡¯t like this before.


    He looked down and saw that all the scars that used to line his calves were gone.


    It seemed like all of his external and internal wounds had disappeared after his second ability awakening. His skin even lightened a few shades. As a result, he now looked like he had never done a hard day¡¯s work in his life.


    Song Xiabing wasn¡¯t surprised though.


    After all, there have been many examples of people bing several times more beautiful after transforming into a beastial. Compared to that, all of his wounds healing during his ability evolution wasn¡¯t a big deal.


    Shi Qing carefully tucked his treasured tiger skin carpet away before taking a seat on his bed. Leaning back like a master waiting to be served, he waved at Song Xiabing.


    ¡°Come here.¡±


    This gesture that one would use to call a kitten or a puppy over was enough to make Song Xiabing¡¯s eyes darken. He showed a faint smile as he slowly approached.


    The master leaned backfortably on his leopard print nket, his big, fiery red tail rxing with its owner and swaying leisurely behind him.


    Shi Qing moved his tail closer to Song Xiabing¡¯s hand


    ¡°You can touch it now.¡±


    Song Xiabing continued to show a timid look on his face. He quietly asked, Boss, how many times do I have to touch it?¡±


    ¡°En? How many times, huh?¡±


    Shi Qing¡¯s big tail waved as he considered this. ¡°Five times.¡±


    ¡°Just five should be good.¡±


    Song Xiabing nodded and reached out a hand. But just as he was about to make contact with the tail, he stopped again and cautiously peeked at Shi Qing.


    ¡°If you can¡¯t stand itter on and tell me to stop, should I stop or not?¡±


    He deliberately used the words ¡®can¡¯t stand it¡¯.


    As expected, the man beside him raised his eyebrows in displeasure. His handsome face was filled with disdain. ¡°Are you saying Laozi won¡¯t be able to stand it?¡±


    He knew it would be like this.


    Song Xiabing was not at all surprised by Shi Qing¡¯s reaction.


    After all, this guy was a bad tempered brute with an inted ego. How could he possibly admit that he might not be able to stand having his tail touched?


    Even if he could do nothing but pant a short while ago.


    Song Xiabing deliberately increased the amount of hesitation he showed. ¡°But Boss, if I stop when you ask me toter, wouldn¡¯t that impact how effective the training is?¡±


    ¡°How would Laozi know? Laozi¡¯s never done this before.¡± Shi Qing grumbled as he rolled his eyes. He settled against the pillow with his back to Song Xiabing.


    ¡°Enough. Don¡¯t stop even if I tell you toter. Hurry up and stop wasting time.¡±


    After being given permission, Song Xiabing looked on from above at the man with his back to him.


    Actually, he was about the same height as Shi Qing. Song Xiabing¡¯s slight build just hid his abs better.


    Shi Qing was the odd one here. He was a brawler who relied on brute force to make a living before the apocalypse, plus he liked to sunbathe. As a result, he was very tall and muscr.


    Now that he was lying on his side, Song Xiabing could see how those long, strong legs were crossed. He could see those baggy flowery trousers and the section of Shi Qing¡¯s honey-coloured waist exposed above by his slightly short wife beater.


    And further down, that big, fiery red tail waved about with its fluffy fur shaking.


    Shi Qing wasn¡¯t some delicate beauty that made people want to treasure him.


    Instead, his physique aroused within their hearts a deep desire to dominate.


    Perhaps Song Xiabing had been staring too long without moving, for the man waiting for him impatiently turned his head. He spat out, ¡°What are you dilly-dallying for?! Hurry up and...ah!!¡±


    As Song Xiabing¡¯s handnded on the big, fiery red tail, Shi Qing¡¯s words cut off abruptly.


    Almost immediately, a faint blush rose on the handsome man¡¯s honey-colored face.


    His lips parted slightly as his eyes drifted into a momentary trance before sobering up again.


    Song Xiabing deliberately touched the fur at the tip of the tail and nothing else.


    He asked Shi Qing who quickly came back to his senses this time due to the minimized contact, ¡°Boss, is it better this time?¡±


    Despite being stimted less than before, the stimtion that Shi Qing received made him unaware of Song Xiabing¡¯s trick. When he realized that he recovered faster than earlier, a look of joy appeared on his face.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t think it would really work.¡±


    As he tried to twist around to take a look at his tail, Song Xiabing had already struck once more.


    This time, his handnded on the root of that tail.


    And gripped it tightly.


    ¡°Fuck me!!¡±


    Shi Qing only had time to curse before he was too far gone to care about looking at his tail anymore.


    Song Xiabing¡¯s lips parted. His pleasant voice trickled out like a bubbling spring.


    ¡°That¡¯s two.¡±


    The man lying on his side with his tail fully exposed finally realised something. He subconsciously ordered,


    ¡°No, wait! At least let Laozi rest...urgh!¡±


    The youth¡¯s long, clean fingers trailed from the root of his tail all the way to the tip. He did so slowly before quickly stroking from the tip to the root.


    The fluffy, fiery red fur skimmed over the tips of his pretty, white fingers.


    He could clearly feel the whole tail shaking and trembling as it was skimmed over.


    Song Xiabing: ¡°That¡¯s three.¡±


    Shi Qing¡¯s whole body was curled up, his hands clenching the leopard print nket in a death grip. The veins in the back of his hand were bulging out, but he gritted his teeth and didn¡¯t make a sound.


    Song Xiabing looked at the man who stubbornly refused to make a sound. His gaze swept over Shi Qing¡¯s violently heaving chest before he struck again without mercy.


    Only this time, he didn¡¯t go from the root to the tip or from the tip to the root.


    Instead, he squished that tail like he was massaging it again and again.


    ¡°No...wait...¡±


    Shi Qing squeezed a word or two out through clenched teeth. As he opened his mouth to speak, he couldn¡¯t help but start to pant heavily.


    At the moment, he didn¡¯t care about anything else.


    His voice was trembling. It had almost taken on a pleading tone due maybe in part to the physical sensations he was experiencing. ¡°I can¡¯t take it anymore...stop.¡±


    Song Xiabing looked down at him from above, the corners of his lips slightly raised. His voice was still as gentle as ever.


    ¡°Sorry Boss. You just told me I can¡¯t stop.¡±


    He watched as the sharpness in Shi Qing¡¯s always irritated eyes gradually grew dull before stubbornly recollecting itself again.


    Nonchntly, he tightened his grip on that big fluffy tail.


    With great speed, he violently jerked back from the tip to the root.


    ¡°Ahhhhhhhhh!!!¡±


    The man uttered a primal scream. His pupils contracted sharply, and he clenched the nket with so much force that the veins on the back of his hand were about to burst out.


    Song Xiabing remained where he was, watching Shi Qing slowly rx his hands after quite some time. All the tension seemed to drain from his body.


    At this point, this man who always had a chip on his shoulder couldn¡¯t even recall today¡¯s date.


    Both him and his clothes were drenched in sweat, not to mention his forehead, which was already covered in tiny beads of perspiration.


    He was panting heavily, a nk look of confusion on his face.


    Song Xiabing waited patiently.


    He believed that Shi Qing would definitely me him for not stopping.


    But all he had to do in response to that was act weak and bring up Shi Qing¡¯s previous order.


    It took a full five minutes before the man who looked like he had just been pulled out of the water came to his senses.


    He slowly sat up with his hands as support.


    There was still some overstimted confusion on his face, but his eyes had cleared up.


    Shi Qing opened his mouth, ¡°Just now...¡±


    Song Xiabing immediately turned on his white lotus mode.


    With a worried and pitiful expression on his face, his long fingers fiddled ¡®uneasily¡¯. As cautious as possible, he quietly spoke up for himself, ¡°Sorry Boss, but you told me to not stop earlier. I didn¡¯t dare to disobey you o-or else you¡¯ll get angry at me when youe to your senses.¡±


    He had basically pushed all the me onto the other person.


    Song Xiabing predicted that Shi Qing would respond with anger, but it¡¯s not like he could eat his own words. He could only bear with this humiliation.


    Unexpectedly, the recently recovered man actually smiled and patted Song Xiabing on the shoulder.


    ¡°You did the right thing. You were right to not listen to anything I said in a situation like that.¡±


    With that, the man curiously embraced his big, fiery red tail with one arm while using the other to wipe at his sweaty face. He happily looked at the tail like he had discovered a new toy.


    ¡°That felt so good just now. Damn. Even Laozi¡¯s left hand can¡¯tpare to this.¡±


    Song Xiabing: ¡°...¡±


    After expressing how he really felt, Shi Qing shook his hand out. Once the weakness in the limb subsided, he let go of his tail and patted his flowery trousers and then Song Xiabing¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡°Your idea isn¡¯t bad. If you think of it from a pleasure perspective, this tail isn¡¯t so useless after all. Okay, from now on, whenever Laozi wants it, you¡¯re toe over and serve me.¡±


    Song Xiabing: ¡°...¡±


    Why did this sound so awkward to him?


    The man on the bed clearly didn¡¯t see anything wrong with what he just said. He got up straight away and ordered Song Xiabing, ¡°Go outside and call a water ability user in to and fill my bathtub.¡±


    With that, he swung his leg again, clearly throwing what just happened to the back of his mind.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t felt this good in a long time. Time to wash up.¡±


    What did feeling good have to do with washing?


    The words just popped up in Song Xiabing¡¯s mind when he suddenly realised something. His eyes fell incredulously on Shi Qing¡¯s flowery trousers.


    The man met his gaze without the slightest bit of shame. He snickered and swung his leg again. ¡°So you noticed.¡±


    Song Xiabing¡¯s expression stiffened.


    He slowly turned to look at the shoulder that Shi Qing just patted.


    If he remembered correctly, Shi Qing seemed to have...touched his flowery trousers before patting him on the shoulder...


    Song Xiabing¡¯s face went green.


    He¡¯s made countless preparations, but...


    But he never expected this guy Shi Qing to be so shameless!


    He wasn¡¯t ashamed at all now that things havee to this.


    Song Xiabing reluctantly put on a mask of tentativeness. He softlyforted the man who was stretching, ¡°Boss, don¡¯t be too burdened by what just happened. Any other beastial would¡¯ve reacted the same way.¡±


    ¡°What burden could Laozi have? Everything¡¯s fine since we¡¯re both men.¡±


    It wasn¡¯t like he lost face since the only one who saw what happened was Song Xiabing.


    Shi Qing gave him a weird look. Peeling the wet wife beater off his body and strolling over to rummage through his wardrobe.


    He found a ck wife beater but threw it over his shoulder instead of putting it on. The man proudly lifted his chin with a big grin on his face.


    ¡°Now that I think about it, this tail¡¯s really not so bad. A shame I can¡¯t control it. If I could, it would really spice up my sex life after I find a girlfriend.¡±


    Shi Qing seemed to think of something that made a lewd smile appear on his handsome face. Without his looks, he would seem like a real creep from the way he was chuckling.


    Song Xiabing, who was expecting Shi Qing to be angry out of embarrassment or having his pride insulted: ¡°...¡±


    He refused to give up and reminded Shi Qing again, ¡°But I¡¯m a man.¡±


    Shi Qing chuckled and raised a smug eyebrow at him. ¡°Who isn¡¯t here?¡±


    He ordered Song Xiabing, ¡°You¡¯re not bad at serving. Come when I call for you from now on. I¡¯ll reward you if you get me off.¡±


    Song Xiabing: ¡°...¡±


    This attitude of outright inviting someone to ¡®serve¡¯ like it was normal...


    Fine, whatever.


    He¡¯s discovered something.


    Shi Qing was indeed as straight as an iron rod.


    Rain


    Song Xiabing: Hehehe my evil n ising together! Now question your orientation!!


    Shi Qing: *casually walks off* No homo.


    Song Xiabing: (¨s¡ã¡õ¡ã)¨s¦à ©ß©¥©ß


    Sahl


    *Giggles at Rain¡¯s mini theatre*

 Chapter 144

    <h4>Chapter 144</h4>


    <i>Editor: Casey</i>


    So the man as straight as a steel rod, Shi Qing, lived a happy life.


    Well, for three days at least.


    He had nothing to be embarrassed about.


    After all, he¡¯s straight!


    Would a straight man think he should avoid contact with other men?


    Of course not!


    Some men who were in denial about their homosexuality may deliberately avoid contact with other men, but straight men wouldn¡¯t do that.


    That¡¯s because straight men consider members of their same gender easier to get along with than women.


    And as the rampant and unrestrained boss of the zing Thunder Company, Shi Qing¡¯s never been one to deny himself anything.


    It felt good. That was more than enough reason to continue.


    There was nothing wrong with this!


    As a result, Song Xiabing was made to serve the man in bed for three days straight.


    His original desire to make a fool of Shi Qing gradually disappeared.


    As a rich second generation who has always pretended to be a womanizer while actually being a germaphobe virgin...


    Song Xiabing couldn¡¯t quite understand Shi Qing¡¯s reasons for doing this.


    He was a homophobe who willingly let another man bring him pleasure.


    ???


    Did he not count as a man to Shi Qing or something??


    When he thought of this possibility, Song Xiabing¡¯s face turned green.


    He had never been this stifled since he was six years old.


    Ever since then, he¡¯s yed the fool while taking care of his enemies in secret.


    But when he yed the fool this time, his target actually took him for a fool and righteously asked him to ¡®serve¡¯ him in bed.


    This was an insult no man could take lying down!


    Song Xiabing gradually began to change his n.


    He considered discarding this pawn and killing him off.


    No, he had to teach Shi Qing a lesson before killing him.


    ¡°Hey, what are you thinking about? You have such a gloomy expression on your face.¡±


    While Song Xiabing was staring intently at the soup Shi Qing sent him out to make, thinking about whether to kill or use him, a little brother came over.


    None of the zing Thunder Company members thought much of Song Xiabing.


    Although they¡¯ve been using him as a housekeeper, they used to hold their tongue and keep their distance due to his identity as the Song family¡¯s eldest young master.


    But all that changed after Shi Qing expressed his dislike for Song Xiabing.


    After all, how could we, as his little brothers like you if he doesn¡¯t?


    Song Xiabing wasn¡¯t as attractive as Zhou Xuanxuan either. Even if he¡¯s pretty good-looking, the little brothers weren¡¯t interested in him as a man.


    The nail that sealed the coffin was when the Song family refused to pay his ransom. They¡¯ve clearly left Song Xiabing to fend for himself. The little brothers who were originally wary of the Song family became even more confident.


    Now that Song Xiabing¡¯s life was spared and he was also allowed to remain in the zing Thunder Company, the little brothers naturally treated him like he was at the bottom of the food chain.


    They didn¡¯t have many opportunities to make trouble for him in the past few days because Song Xiabing was mostly with the boss.


    But things were different now.


    It was rare to find an easy target for bullying in thepany, so the little brothers had to show off their authority.


    Song Xiabing nced at this little brother.


    A mere level two ability user.


    Song Xiabing¡¯s patience wore thin after having to deal with all the harassment from Shi Qing. He was sick of pretending by now.


    Shi Qing was a level seven ability user, someone he was evenly matched with. It made sense to pretend in front of him.


    But this passerby A? Not a chance.


    ¡°What are you looking at?!¡±


    Evidently, Song Xiabing¡¯s chilling look had upset this little brother. He tried to kick Song Xiabing.


    The youth swiftly maneuvered behind the pot of soup. There was still a smile in his voice, but the look in his eyes was nothing but cold.


    ¡°Go ahead and kick the soup that Boss wants.¡±


    The little brother: ¡°......¡±


    He could only put down his foot indignantly and stomp forward to grab Song Xiabing.


    But for some reason, he wasn¡¯t able to catch Song Xiabing, who everyone knew was a weakling, no matter how hard he tried.


    This guy was as slippery as an eel, circling that pot and keeping just out of reach. The little brother was afraid of incurring his boss¡¯ wrath if he spilled it, so he could only grit his teeth and continue this game of cat and mouse.


    Five minutester...


    The little brother was huffing and puffing despite not feeling like he had walked a lot.


    ¡°You...You little...huff! You trash, how dare you...huff. How dare you dodge me.¡±


    Song Xiabing was still as pristine as ever with not a drop of sweat shed. He seemed very frail as he stood in ce and looked at the little brother.


    He was in a better mood after toying with this guy.


    The little brother was still puffing and panting, too tired to stand up straight.


    Song Xiabing raised an eyebrow. ¡°This is it? I haven¡¯t even gotten serious yet. Aren¡¯t you a level two?¡±


    ¡°I...I...¡±


    The little brother was so angry that he rushed forward for round two, only to almost crash headfirst into the pot after Song Xiabing sidestepped him.


    Since he couldn¡¯t get his hands on this guy, the little brother started to run his mouth.


    ¡°What are you so smug for, trash? You¡¯d be nothing without that face of yours. If you ask me, instead of staying here in ourpany, you should just go and be a prostitute for men! That¡¯s what your ma did for a living right, whore herself out? No wonder you¡¯re so...¡±


    Song Xiabing¡¯s good mood vanished in an instant after his mother was brought up.


    His smiling face gradually darkened. A faint mist began to gather by his slender fingers.


    ¡°Fuck you motherfucker!¡±


    Before he could make a move, Shi Qing had already kicked the little brother to the ground from behind.


    The man had always been irritable, but never had his expression been this dark and sullen before.


    ¡°You! Motherfucker!! Do you shit through your mouth?!! Huh?!¡±


    Every part was punctuated by a kick.


    He didn¡¯t use his ability, but the little brother didn¡¯t dare resist anyway. He waspletely caught off guard by the sudden appearance of his boss, quickly falling to the floor to take the punishment.


    ¡°Boss, I was wrong, I was wrong! Don¡¯t beat me anymore Boss, please!¡±


    Acting domineering in front of the weak.


    Acting pitiful and ingratiating in front of the strong.


    This was how the majority of people conducted themselves after the apocalypse.


    But Shi Qing had no intention of letting him off. He continued to kick with a fierce look in his eyes.


    ¡°The next time Laozi hears this kind of shit spewing from that mouth of yours, you¡¯ll be zombie food!¡±


    Then he stopped.


    The little brother stumbled to his feet but didn¡¯t dare to leave. Shi Qing¡¯s expression twisted with rage as he sent another kick his way.


    ¡°Scram already you fucker! Do you want another beating or something?!¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, yes. I¡¯m leaving right now Boss. Sorry.¡±


    The little brother immediately ran for his life.


    ¡°Wait!¡±


    The tall man suddenly called out to him, scanned him up and down with disgust for a few moments, and suddenly changed his mind.


    ¡°You like to show off and act tough, do you? Fine. We¡¯ll be heading to the physical training groundter. I¡¯ll fight you without using my ability. Laozi wants to see just how tough you think you are to make trouble for one of mine on my territory.¡±


    The little brother was so scared that he wanted to die on the spot.


    As his little brothers, they knew all too well how good a fighter Shi Qing was!


    He quickly begged for mercy. ¡°I was wrong, Boss. I won¡¯t do it ever again. Please...¡±


    ¡°Save it!¡±


    Shi Qing sneered as he gave him another kick. Then he looked around at all the other little brothers. ¡°All of you are real tough guys, huh? Standing around watching one of you beating up someone on your side.¡±


    All of the people who wereughing before watching him chase Song Xiabing around jolted to attention. None of them dared to speak up, shrinking back and making themselves as small as possible.


    Shi Qing red menacingly at all of them.


    ¡°Did Laozi recruit all of you to sit on your butts all day doing nothing? Are there not enough zombies to fight? Are the mutated beasts not strong enough? Do you want me to get you guys a mutated nt to fight everyday, huh?!¡±


    The little brothers: Not daring to squeal.jpg


    ¡°A bunch of old grandpas, that¡¯s what you fuckers are. Instead of training or going out to find yourself a fucking girlfriend, you lot sit around all day and gossip like old women in some vige! Laozi would be dead already if I counted on you. Get the fuck out and go fight zombies outside the base tomorrow!¡±


    The little brothers recoiled even more. They ran out faster than rabbits.


    Song Xiabing was still where he was, looking at the tall, scowling man. A hint of interest welled up in his eyes as the dark mist surrounding his fingers gradually dispersed.


    ¡°Boss.¡±


    Shi Qing had just finished yelling at the little brothers when he heard Song Xiabing calling out to him.


    Pei, pei, pei. His weak voice even contained a bit of admiration.


    When he turned around, he saw Song Xiabing looking at him with a grateful expression.


    Shi Qing could almost imagine a little pure white lotus swaying in front of him.


    Unfortunately, he was supposed to be a straight man who didn¡¯t know how to appreciate such things.


    So he could only sigh regretfully on the inside while acting disgusted on the outside. ¡°Can you not act so much like a woman all the time? It¡¯s disgusting.¡±


    Song Xiabing ¡°......¡±


    He took a deep breath and put a slight smile on his face.


    ¡°I wanted to thank Boss. If you hadn¡¯t helped me just now, they might¡¯ve beat me to death.¡±


    The little brother detained by Shi Qing was stunned. He flushed with anxiety and tried to exin, ¡°Boss, that¡¯s not what happened! I didn¡¯t even touch him! I¨C¡±


    ¡°Sigh...¡±


    Song Xiabing sighed heavily and softly said, ¡°Boss, you said you wanted to drink soup, so I didn¡¯t run away. I could only stay where I was and let him hit me.¡±


    The little brother: ¡°???¡±


    The little brother: ¡°Boss, that¡¯s not what happened! He didn¡¯t stay where he was at all! He¨C¡±


    Song Xiabing¡¯s expression was pained and pitiful. ¡°How can you try to deceive Boss when he¡¯s already seen what happened? I clearly could¡¯ve run, but I stayed here for five whole minutes. Boss, don¡¯t let him mislead you.¡±


    The little brother was met with the unkind gaze in Shi Qing¡¯s eyes.


    The little brother: ¡°......¡±


    The little brother: ¡°Yes he didn¡¯t run away, Boss. But he¨C¡±


    ¡°Cough cough cough...¡±


    Song Xiabing coughed violently, drawing Shi Qing¡¯s attention back to him again. Concern shed across the man¡¯s originally scowling face. He subconsciously stepped forward a bit.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong??¡±


    The little brother¡¯s jaw dropped as he looked at Song Xiabing. This guy wasn¡¯t even panting or flushed a few moments ago, but now he looked like he was on the verge of death! He delicately and pitifully copsed into the boss¡¯ arms.


    ¡°I, I might¡¯ve been hit earlier...¡±


    The little brother: ¡°???¡±


    Who the hell hit you?!


    I didn¡¯t even get to touch a single strand of fur, okay?!


    Besides!! You don¡¯t even have any fur!!!


    ¡°Boss, Boss! I really didn¡¯t¨C¡±


    The little brother called out cautiously, but Shi Qing red him into submission. He lifted Song Xiabing into his arms. ¡°What are you yelling for? Hurry up and call the doctor over!¡±


    The little brother: ¡°......¡±


    Wuwuwuwuwu. I really didn¡¯t do anything, ah.


    Song Xiabing was stunned by being carried.


    It was the first time he had been picked up like this.


    Additionally...


    His thoughts becameplicated as he took in the nervous look on Shi Qing¡¯s face.


    Shi Qing...was nervous for him?


    But how could this be...


    He had clearly tried to kill him earlier.


    It¡¯s only been three days since Song Xiabing left the water prison.


    Song Xiabing didn¡¯t feel any shame in being held in a bridal carry by Shi Qing. He wasn¡¯t one to care about face to begin with.


    He only leaned into the man¡¯s arms and sniffed gently.


    Smells pretty good.


    He didn¡¯t expect a big man like Shi Qing to be sophisticated enough to spray grass-scented perfume on himself.


    Shi Qing practically flew out with Song Xiabing in his arms.


    Zhou Xuanxuan opened the door and poked his head out, looking at their departing figures. He sniffed the air suspiciously.


    ¡°Strange.¡±


    He muttered to himself as he turned to look at his big tail. ¡°Is there another phantom fox here?¡±


    Song Xiabing was carried by Shi Qing to his room at lightning speed.


    Thud.


    Then he was thrown onto the leopard print nket.


    Following that, he felt a pair ofrge, slender hands nervously patting him all over. The man¡®s tone was very tense.


    ¡°How¡¯s that? Are you still in pain? Where are you hurt?? No internal injuries right??? Fuck!¡±


    The man became even more anxious when he didn¡¯t reply. ¡°Say something for fuck¡¯s sake! Are you mute?!¡±


    Song Xiabing looked up slightly. That was all he needed to see the genuine concern deep within Shi Qing¡¯s eyes.


    They were overflowing with pure and unadulterated emotions.


    As far back as he could remember, only his mom would look at him like this.


    Only his mom would care so much for him.


    Song Xiabing¡¯s fingers twitched. There wereplicated emotions in his eyes.


    Shi Qing...


    Fell in love with him?


    In just three days??


    [Ding! Song Xiabing animosity value: 560/100]


    The System: [Host, um...does this count as going OOC?]


    Shi Qing: [Don¡¯t worry. It doesn¡¯t count.]


    He seemed very certain.


    [At most, you could call it...a set up.]

 Chapter 145.1

    <h4>Chapter 145.1</h4>


    Thank you Smh136 and an anonymous reader for the Ko-fis!


    <i>Editor: Sahloknir</i>


    The doctor soon arrived.


    The tall man sat on the side with a nervous look on his face, watching the doctor use his healing powers to examine Song Xiabing¡¯s body.


    When the doctor withdrew his hand, he asked, ¡°How is he Doc? He¡¯s not going to die, is he?¡±


    The doctor seemed rather confused. ¡°He doesn¡¯t have any wounds on his body...¡±


    Song Xiabing sat up with a pained expression. ¡°But I¡¯m in a lot of pain. I have this constant urge to cough and my head hurts too. Why don¡¯t you examine me for internal injuries?¡±


    The doctor: ¡°...I¡¯m only a level four healer. Internal injuries require a level seven, and there aren¡¯t any at this base, ah.¡±


    Shi Qing was furious. ¡°Then Laozi will give you all the crystal nuclei you need. Level up already.¡±


    The doctor: ¡°...¡±


    ¡°Boss, I won¡¯t reach level seven even if I absorb a thousand crystal nuclei. I just don¡¯t have that much potential.¡±


    Song Xiabing weakly coughed a few times.


    ¡°Cough, cough, cough. Forget it Boss. I¡¯ve been quite sickly all my life. The shock of what happened just now as well as the few days I spent in the water prison must¡¯ve caught up with me...¡±


    The doctor was afraid that Shi Qing would actually force him to level up. He quickly agreed with Song Xiabing being sickly even though his results indicated no such thing. ¡°Yes, yes, yes. Boss, he¡¯s been like this all his life. We healers can only treat internal and external injuries. I¡¯ve never heard of anyone who could improve the condition of someone¡¯s body.¡±


    Shi Qing¡¯s expression shed through a multitude of emotions before settling on a dark grimace. He grimly asked, ¡°Is he going to die?¡±


    The doctor quickly shook his head. ¡°No, no. He¡¯s not going to die.¡±


    Only then did the man sigh with relief. He patted Song Xiabing on the shoulder. ¡°That¡¯s good.¡±


    Although a faint smile appeared on Song Xiabing¡¯s face, the look in his eyes wasplicated.


    He didn¡¯t understand.


    Shi Qing was clearly a homophobe who hated him to the bone before.


    Why was he being so nice to him now?


    The doctor left.


    The man sat by his bedside. He immediately took the nket and covered Song Xiabing up.


    Song Xiabing was caught off guard by the nket that suddenly covered him from head to toe. He uncovered his head and directed a lost look at Shi Qing nkly


    ¡°Boss, what¡¯s this for?¡±


    ¡°Sleeping, of course.¡±


    Shi Qing fished out another cigarette from who knew where. He put it in his mouth with an impatient expression before throwing the nket back over Song Xiabing¡¯s face.


    So Song Xiabing could only listen to his mumblings from within the nket. ¡°Aren¡¯t you sickly and dizzy? You should get a good night¡¯s sleep and recuperate.¡±


    In the darkness, Song Xiabing clenched his fists slightly.


    He didn¡¯t understand.


    Why?


    After spending three days with him, Song Xiabing came to understand that Shi Qing was straight to the bone in both personality and orientation.


    You had to be direct whenmunicating with him.


    He carefully removed the nket and blinked his good-looking eyes innocently. While showing he was harmless to make Shi Qing rx his guard, he asked softly, ¡°Boss, why are you so worried for me?¡±


    The man stiffened before guilt appeared in his eyes. He muttered, ¡°When has Laozi ever been worried about you?¡±


    Seeing that Song Xiabing was still staring at him unblinkingly, Shi Qing impatiently took the cigarette out of his mouth.


    ¡°Fine, fine. It¡¯s because you¡¯re one of mine now. I¡¯m a person that cares for my own a lot.¡±


    Song Xiabing didn¡¯t believe that.


    Any normal person in his shoes probably wouldn¡¯t either.


    Shi Qing had wanted to kill him before. Then he suddenly released Song Xiabing after locking him up in the water prison for three days. Even though his tone was still as temperamental as ever, the man was very protective of him.


    Even someone with multiple personalities couldn¡¯t do something like this.


    Song Xiabing asked again in a very white lotus tone, ¡°But you raised a hand to your subordinates for my sake today. Won¡¯t they have a problem with that?¡±


    ¡°Who said that Laozi did it for you?¡± Shi Qing answered very hastily this time.


    Seeing Song Xiabing looking at him with watery eyes like the purest little puppy, the man furrowed his brows and muttered in frustration, ¡°Fine, fine, fine. I¡¯ll tell you. My ma was in that line of business too.¡±


    Song Xiabing¡¯s surprise made him bristle with difort. ¡°That old hag didn¡¯t treat me all that well and whooped my ass plenty of times growing up, but she sold her body to raise me.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s why Laozi can¡¯t stand anyone disrespecting prostitutes. No one gets into that line of work unless they have no other options.¡±


    The man¡¯s handsome face was filled with indignation. ¡°If only my ma was still alive. Then Laozi could give her the life she deserved.¡±


    Only then did Song Xiabing suddenly understand why Shi Qing reacted so explosively before.


    Both he and Shi Qing had their mothers as their bottom line.


    Song Xiabing: ¡°But Boss, you really were worried about me just now.¡±


    ¡°The fuck you mean by worried? You¡¯re my little brother, my personal property? So what if I¡¯m worried about my property getting damaged?¡±


    Shi Qing continued to curse, ¡°Shut your goddamn mouth, ah. You¡¯re troublesome enough as it is.¡±


    Song Xiabing¡¯s intuition told him there was something more going on here.


    But Shi Qing¡¯s demeanour told him that this was all he would get for now.


    He could only be quiet and let the man put the nket over his head again.


    Shi Qing spoke to him in a tone that could be considered caring for him outside, ¡°Just stay here and rest today, okay?¡±


    Yep. Very caring.


    Even though he had a stomach full of doubts, hatred and bewilderment, Shi Qing¡¯s behaviour still almost made Song Xiabingugh.


    So in the end, heid down on Shi Qing¡¯s leopard print bed with a sheet over his head like he was dead and closed his eyes.


    Something rustled outside. Shi Qing seemed to have brought another nket over andid down beside him.


    After an unknown amount of time, Song Xiabing slowly lifted the nket on him. He propped himself up to a sitting position and turned to look at the man lying next to him.


    Shi Qing was sleeping peacefully.


    He was usually very ostentatious when awake. The ck wife beater he had on was tight over his firm muscles. His honey-coloured skin rose and settled with every breath.


    He was sleeping so soundly, like he wasn¡¯t afraid of Song Xiabing taking advantage of this to do something to him.


    The corners of Song Xiabing¡¯s lips suddenly curled up at the thought.


    It really wasn¡¯t that surprising. Shi Qing had already entrusted his biggest weakness to Song Xiabing. In a way, the man had entrusted him with his life.


    The youth¡¯s gaze gradually traced over the man¡¯s handsome, chiseled features.


    He couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that some secret was hidden beneath this ostentatious exterior.


    Was Shi Qing treating him like this because he believed Song Xiabing was just trash that wouldn¡¯t have the guts to do anything?


    Or...did he trust him?


    From that day on, it seemed like the Boss of the zing Thunder Company suddenly realized what a fragile young master his new little brother Song Xiabing was.


    He no longer let Song Xiabing go out to work, nor did he let him fight zombies. He took Song Xiabing everywhere with him in the base. And when he went out to fight zombies or scavenge supplies, he locked Song Xiabing in his room like he was hiding treasure.


    Before, Song Xiabing would¡¯ve thought Shi Qing was taking precautions because he was wary.


    However, he eventually arrived at a very different conclusion.


    After noticing how Shi Qing treated him differently, Song Xiabing began to test the limits of the man¡¯s tolerance.


    One day he said he was dizzy and wanted to eat rabbit meat.


    The next day he said he felt weak and wanted a mutated healing nt.


    The day after, he said his clothes were ufortable and asked for xxx brand clothes specifically.


    The requests would just be a bit excessive in normal times, but they were in a post-apocalyptic world, ah!


    In these times, rabbit meat didn¡¯te from small bunnies that you could pick up by the ears. Mutated rabbits were nowrger than people and possibly armed with supernatural abilities.


    Not to mention the nts now. Mutated nts were each more difficult to take down than thest.


    Clothes might not seem like a big requirement at first, but keep in mind that everywhere was overrun by zombies now. If you wanted clothes, you had to to go to a clothing shop, which meant clearing out a new route.


    These requests were clearly too much.


    Yet Shi Qing had fulfilled them all.


    The man who had previously locked him in the water prison with an expression of hatred was now basically treating him like some doll that would break at the slightest touch. As long as Song Xiabing pretended to be dizzy or ill, Shi Qing would carefully ask what he needed and give it to him.


    Shi Qing was a person with a hair trigger temper who said whatever was on his mind.


    But because of this, when he wanted to be kind to someone, he was more akin to molten fire than the warmth of spring.


    Song Xiabing had to admit that his hatred for Shi Qing has subsided by more than half.


    Especially when the man who had such a presence in front of everyone else came trotting obediently over to him every day, flicking that big tail that no one else could see in front of him and letting him touch it as much as he wanted.


    Then the man would lean on him with a flushed face and misty eyes.


    Song Xiabing had fallen.


    He even felt like he wouldn¡¯t mind being around Shi Qing forever like this.


    Of course, him falling was contingent on sessfully obtaining crystal nuclei as one of his various requests over the past few days.


    Song Xiabing hadn¡¯t tested what level his ability was at, but he was certain that he could overpower Shi Qing now.


    There was no need for him to scheme anymore when he could easily crush someone, and someone so submissive to him at that.


    He could just rx and enjoy being a caged canary.


    Of course, he hadn¡¯t forgotten about getting his revenge on the Song family.


    He couldn¡¯t stay inside and hide under Shi Qing¡¯s protection forever.


    The thought made a hint of joy sh across the youth¡¯s eyes.


    Protection~


    He savoured the sensation of the word on his tongue.


    Inexplicably, Song Xiabing was in a better mood now.

 Chapter 145.2

    <h4>Chapter 145.2</h4>


    <i>Editor: Sahloknir</i>


    Shi Qing heard the System¡¯s notification as he was about to push open the door.


    [Ding! Song Xiabing¡¯s animosity value: 489/100]


    He raised an eyebrow. [Not bad, not bad. It¡¯s certainly dropped a lot already.]


    The System couldn¡¯t tell for a moment if he was being sarcastic or not.


    [Host, it¡¯s already been half a month but his animosity value is still almost 500...]


    Shi Qing: [Don¡¯t be in such a rush. You have to put in the work so you can cut loose and have funter. See? Now Songsong doesn¡¯t want to kill me anymore.]


    The System: [...]


    But no matter how much work you put in, the animosity value is still in the 480s, ah...


    It¡¯s pretty much given up on this world.


    Oh well, it¡¯ll just go y its games.


    As long as the Host¡¯s happy.


    Shi Qing pushed open the door and shed a smile at Song Xiabing.


    ¡°You¡¯re looking better today.¡±


    Song Xiabing put down the book he was holding and smiled gently. He came forward smoothly to help Shi Qing unload his weaponry.


    ¡°Boss, can you take me with you when you go out?¡±


    ¡°What for? You don¡¯t even have an ability. Don¡¯t you know how dangerous it is out there? What if something happens to you?¡±


    Shi Qing enjoyed Song Xiabing¡¯s attentive service that made him seem like a little wife. He yawned and waved a hand impatiently.


    ¡°Just be good and stay inside.¡±


    Song Xiabing didn¡¯t get angry.


    After spending almost two weeks with Shi Qing, he knew that this was just how the man was. His tone wouldn¡¯t improve much even when he genuinely cared.


    Song Xiabing only raised a hand to his forehead and softly said, ¡°But spending so much time inside is suffocating me. I¡¯m finding it hard to breathe these days, but the doctors couldn¡¯t find anything wrong.¡±


    As expected, the man seemed to hesitate.


    Song Xiabing struck while the iron was hot. ¡°Boss, I promise I¡¯ll always stay close to you. I¡¯m sure someone as powerful as you will be able to protect me.¡±


    The man seemed to be fed up with his persistence. He shook off his hand and muttered, ¡°Fine, fine. You can go out with me tomorrow.¡±


    A faint smile appeared on Song Xiabing¡¯s face. A hand fell on that big, fiery red tail as he spoke quietly in his charming voice.


    ¡°Thank you Boss. I¡¯ll touch your tail for you.¡±


    Not long after, the man¡¯s weak, quiet pants came from inside the room.


    After that pleasurable experience, Shi Qing fell asleep immediately.


    Song Xiabing stayed awake. He turned to look at the man sleeping next to him.


    He reached out slightly. His long, good-looking fingertips hovered by the side of Shi Qing¡¯s face.


    Through the air, he traced the man¡¯s handsome, chiseled features.


    Why is this person always shrouded in mystery?


    Song Xiabing thought.


    Shi Qing is clearly a simple man to read.


    Song Xiabing should have either made the man into his puppet or killed him after his abilities surpassed Shi Qing¡¯s.


    But now he was hesitating for some reason.


    Yes, it was true that Shi Qing had been nothing but kind to him these days.


    And yes, it was true that Song Xiabing craved the care given by Shi Qing since he had only experienced it from his mother before.


    He wouldn¡¯t deny that Shi Qing did care for him.


    He could feel it.


    Song Xiabing was expressionless as he silently made a decision.


    He would test his hypothesis tomorrow.


    If it was really like what he thought....


    Then it wouldn¡¯t hurt to try it out with Shi Qing.


    He slowly closed his eyes. His breathing gradually evened out.


    Shi Qing, who had been pretending to be asleep, did not open his eyes.


    He was busy chatting with the System: [He¡¯s definitely going to create a dangerous situation tomorrow to test me. Let me guess, zombies? Yeah, probably zombies. After all, mutant nts and animals aren¡¯t as easy to wrangle.]


    The System didn¡¯t understand. [A test? What kind of test?]


    Shi Qing exined things to it in simpler terms.


    [What I mean is that he¡¯s going to find a zombie tomorrow and make it look like he¡¯s about to be mauled. He wants to see if I¡¯ll risk my life to protect him.]


    The System: [...What an insane test. Isn¡¯t he afraid of actually getting injured?]


    Actually, there was no chance of that happening.


    If Song Xiabing was just an ordinary person, he would have to be insane to go through with this n.


    But he wasn¡¯t an ordinary person. In fact, he was a high level ability user, one able to devour all things with a thought.


    Why would he fear a mere zombie?


    The System: [Besides, Host, the original host would never risk his life to protect someone.]


    Shi Qing: [Hehehe.]


    The System: [...]


    Shi Qing: [That¡¯s right. I would if things go the way you¡¯re thinking.]


    System: [...But what about going OOC.]


    Shi Qing: [Don¡¯t worry. I definitely won¡¯t be going OOC. You¡¯ll get what I¡¯m doing about a month from now.


    The System: [...]


    It still didn¡¯t think this was possible.


    How could anyone risk their own life to test someone else? No one was that dumb, right?


    The next day...


    The System could only watch, bbergasted, as Song Xiabing suddenly left the group and deliberately attracted a zombie to his side while everyone was fighting.


    Then, he cried out miserably, ¡°Help me, Boss!¡±


    The System: [...]


    This move looks so familiar...


    Its Host liked to do things this way too.


    The zombie was too close to Song Xiabing. Even Shi Qing¡¯s fire wouldn¡¯t reach him in time. A sh of panic crossed the eyes of the handsome man running over as he watched that zombie go in for a bite. He rushed forward almost subconsciously and embraced Song Xiabing, exposing his back to the zombie.


    The zombie¡¯s bitended directly on his shoulder.


    A split secondter, Shi Qing¡¯s mes engulfed its body.


    The little brothers nearby were all flustered at this sudden turn of events. ¡°Boss!!¡±


    No one noticed that a wisp of ck mist entered the zombie¡¯s mouth just before it bit Shi Qing and devoured its teeth.


    And the one who did that, Song Xiabing, remained still in Shi Qing¡¯s arms. His eyes shone to a frightening degree. He watched silently as the taller man looked back at his shoulder with bewilderment.


    ¡°Fuck me, is Laozi¡¯s luck this good today? I¡¯m actually fine after being bitten by a zombie?¡±


    The little brothers rushed over. Some of them checked out the zombie. With a dumbfounded, ¡®holy shit this is a miracle¡¯ expression, they announced, ¡°This zombie is actually toothless.¡±


    ¡°Toothless?? Was it an old man before it turned into a zombie?¡±


    ¡°Boss, you¡¯re so unbelievably lucky. That was way too close just now.¡±


    ¡°Are you really alright, Boss? Should I call a doctor over?¡±


    Song Xiabing never said a word from the beginning. He watched the little brothers crowd around Shi Qing like he was the moon and they were the stars. Then he watched as the man breathed a sigh of relief after making sure he really wasn¡¯t bitten and shoo away his subordinates like flies.


    ¡°Shoo, shoo, shoo. Laozi¡¯s fine. All of you, hurry up and fight the zombies!!¡±


    Then he turned to examine Song Xiabing nervously. ¡°Song Xiabing, are you okay? Were you bitten? You just had toe out even though I told you not to. Why are you always such a pain in the ass...¡±


    The taller man was cursing and swearing, but Song Xiabing¡¯s heart was warm.


    Shi Qing...was actually willing to risk his life for me.


    Did he really love me to such an extent?


    [Ding! Song Xiabing¡¯s animosity value 100/100]


    Surprised by this sudden decrease, the System popped out. [Host! You actually did it??!! Wonderful! This is wonderful!]


    Shi Qing: [Don¡¯t get too excited yet. There¡¯s still 100 to go.]


    The System sang his praises: [Host, you managed to make it drop so drastically in one go and there¡¯s still half a month left. 50 seems more than doable.]


    If it had a chest, it would be puffed out proudly.


    My Host! Is so badass!


    Shi Qingg hummed. [You¡¯re being too optimistic. What goes down muste up.]


    The System: [???]


    Song Xiabing followed the zing Thunder Company back to his room.


    He was experiencing a sense of joy that he¡¯s never felt before.


    Someone was actually willing to risk their life for him in this world.


    He still had many doubts, such as why Shi Qing hated him with such a passion half a month ago, or why there was a rumour going around that Shi Qing was homphobic.


    But all of those became unimportant once Shi Qing proved he was willing to risk his life for Song Xiabing.


    After some thought, Song Xiabing retrieved a level three crystal nucleus.


    He headed outside and approached a random little brother, asking him to go buy some lubricant elsewhere in the base.


    Since there was a feast spread out before him, why shouldn¡¯t he indulge?


    The little brother didn¡¯t find this request of his strange.


    Shi Qing¡¯s basically been glued at the hip to Song Xiabing these days. Their boss guarded this guy even more fiercely than a dragon guarded its pearl.


    He even blew a gasket with his own people over this ¡®outsider¡¯ before.


    Rumours have been circting around thepany for a long time already.


    They all said that Song Xiabing was their boss¡¯ lover.


    In their eyes, Song Xiabing was just like Daji.


    But their boss was no King Zhou of Shang.


    Their boss! Was a wise leader!


    In the past, the little brothers didn¡¯t dare to talk to Song Xiabing much, for fear of making their boss think they were trying to hook up with their sister-inw.


    But today, this little brother looked at Song Xiabing sympathetically


    ¡°Um, Song-ge, you don¡¯t know yet, do you...¡±


    Song Xiabing slightly narrowed his eyes at the little brother¡¯s stammering. ¡°Know what?¡±


    ¡°Um, uh...I heard that a group of prostitutes from the neighboring base came over. There¡¯s a lot of pretty ones. Boss he, he just...¡±


    The youth¡¯s expression gradually twisted. He coldly ordered, ¡°Spit it out!¡±


    The little brother was initially just sympathetic towards him. But for some reason, Song Xiabing¡¯s current expression actually sent a shiver down his spine.


    It was almost like the one in front of him wasn¡¯t trash, but a high level agility user.


    But that can¡¯t be, ah....


    He didn¡¯t think much about it and stammered out, ¡°T-the Boss he...he took a liking to one of the women. Right now he¡¯s doing you know what with her in the west room.¡±


    Song Xiabing¡¯s fists clenched until they shook.


    Darkness seemed to gather beneath his eyes.


    And in his palm, ck mist violently surged.


    Shi Qing, who wasughing with the woman in the west room, sensed something. He raised an eyebrow slightly.


    [Tong-er?]


    The System had no tears left to cry.


    [Wuwuwuwu... Song Xiabing¡¯s animosity value: 800/100]

 Chapter 146

    <h4>Chapter 146</h4>


    <i>Editor: Casey</i>


    ¨CBang!!!


    Shi Qing was currently chatting with the pretty girl about which fruit, grapes or watermelons, was better tasting. A smile was still present on his face as he subconsciously looked up towards the door.


    Song Xiabing¡¯s eyes darkened another shade when he saw how happy the man was.


    Shi Qing seemed befuddled by his presence. ¡°The fuck you doing? Can¡¯t you see I¡¯m busy right now?¡±


    ¡°Busy?¡±


    Song Xiabing almostughed out of anger at Shi Qing¡¯s self-righteous expression.


    He reached out,manding a ball of ck mist to hit the table.


    The table soundlessly disappeared in front of the three of them.


    Shi Qing was unharmed despite leaning on the table moments before. However, he nearly lost his bnce.


    The look on the man¡¯s pretty handsome face instantly becameplicated.


    He was bewildered, angry, and a little confused as well.


    ¡°Song Xiabing, what the hell was that? Isn¡¯t your ability absorption?¡±


    Shi Qing¡¯s hostile tone only made the shadows under Song Xiabing¡¯s eyes darken.


    He sneered, ¡°Answer me first. What are you doing with this woman?¡±


    Even when his expression couldn¡¯t be worse like now, Song Xiabing¡¯s tone was still gentle and soft. It almost sounded like he was trying to persuade Shi Qing with great care.


    ¡°Boss, I won¡¯t do anything to you as long as you exin yourself.¡±


    ¡°The fuck am I supposed to exin?? How is it any of your business if I have some fun with women?!¡±


    Shi Qing abruptly rose to his feet, furious beyond measure. mes ignited on his palm. ¡°Know your ce Song Xiabing.¡±


    The young man¡¯s frail and beautiful features instantly became twisted.


    Heughed in anger, ¡°Fine, fine! So it¡¯s none of my business if you have fun with women, is it??¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m standing right here! How can it not be my business, ah?!¡±


    The man seemed angry, but also dumbfounded and confused. ¡°The fuck is wrong with you today? Drop that thing in your hand now!¡±


    The murderous intent in Song Xiabing¡¯s eyes was intensifying.


    ¡°Shi Qing, if you want to have fun with women, then why did you seduce me.¡±


    The zing Thunder Company¡¯s boss was dumbfounded. ¡°Huh???¡±


    ¡°Me?? Seduce you???¡±


    ¡°Fuck you, shit-for-brains! What the fuck are you going on about?!!¡±


    His refusal to admit what he had done infuriated Song Xiabing even more. He felt like he had been made a fool of.


    ¡°Fine!! Fine!! Going to y dumb, are you?!¡±


    All the emotions drained from his face as he slowly opened both hands. ¡°It¡¯s fine if you won¡¯t admit it. I¡¯ll just ughter your zing Thunder and imprison you by my side. You¡¯ll crack sooner orter.¡±


    The prostitute was already scared silly.


    The man across from him seemed more and more confused. ¡°The fuck you say? Brat, don¡¯t say things you can¡¯t back up.¡±


    Song Xiabing proved with his strength that he could back up what he said.


    More and more ck mist appeared around him before rushing out the door, almost engulfing the entirety of the zing Thunder Company.


    ¡°Grandpa!!!!¡±


    Zhou Xuanxuan noticed something wasn¡¯t right earlier and rushed over. ¡°Grandpa, have mercy, ah!! Kill them if you want but please spare me! I¡¯m innocent, ah!!¡±


    Song Xiabing was too angry to listen. In fact, Zhou Xuanxuan¡¯s presence added fuel to the fire.


    His eyes harshly snapped to this man with the beautiful face. Just the thought of how Shi Qing had once like him made Song Xiabing seethe in jealousy and hatred.


    ¡°You like this face of his, don¡¯t you? Let¡¯s see if you can still y dumb once I kill him in front of you!¡±


    Zhou Xuanxuan: ¡°???¡±


    Wait. How did he get dragged into this, ah??


    Noting how Song Xiabing seemed serious about killing him, Zhou Xuanxuan quickly shielded his hair and threw the pot to Shi Qing.


    ¡°Calm down, just calm down!! He¡¯s not lying to you! He¡¯s really not being nice to you because he likes you. The real reason is that he¡¯s a phantom fox beastial, ah!¡±


    Song Xiabing¡¯s hand lurched to a halt.


    Zhou Xuanxuan took this opportunity to ask cautiously, ¡°You can see his tail and touch it, right?¡±


    The young man¡¯s face didn¡¯t look good, but he nodded in the end.


    Zhou Xuanxuan let out a breath and hurriedly exined, ¡°Phantom beastials all have a tail that no one but them can see. Because phantom foxes are a domesticated pet species, the first person to touch their tail other than themselves bes their master. They can only live while their master does.¡±


    Shi Qing was about to explode because he couldn¡¯t understand what was going on. ¡°And who the fuck are you? How do you know all this?¡±


    Zhou Xuanxuan carefully protected his hair. ¡°Actually, I¡¯m also a phantom fox beastial. But ording to the information I received, phantom fox beastials are usually beautiful. You¡¯re, well...¡±


    He looked at the furious man.


    That tall stature.


    That well-built physique.


    His handsome, chiseled face.


    Beautiful was thest word that should be used to describe him.


    Song Xiabing understood what he heard.


    But just because he understood didn¡¯t mean he could ept it.


    He looked back with disbelief at the man who was so warm and caring towards him for half a month.


    ¡°Is that why you let me out of the water prison half a month ago?¡±


    Shi Qing: ¡°If you died then I would¡¯ve too. I felt I was dying, so I got you out.¡±


    Song Xiabing slowly clenched his fists. ¡°Then why did you attend to me so attentively for half a month.¡±


    The man seemed reluctant, but he eventually admitted, ¡°You said you were sickly. If you suddenly keeled over, then I would too.¡±


    Song Xiabing¡¯s hands were trembling from the amount of force he was using.


    No!


    This can¡¯t be!!


    This can¡¯t possibly be true!!


    He stubbornly red with bloodshot eyes at the dumbfounded and innocent-looking man in front of him.


    ¡°But didn¡¯t you risk your life to save me...¡±


    Shi Qing quickly cut him off. ¡°That¡¯s a load of bull. I¡¯d die if you did. Of course I had to save you.¡±


    Song Xiabing: ¡°......¡±


    A stone seemed to be weighing down his heart.


    The pressure made him want to tear this innocent-looking man into pieces.


    Yet, yet he couldn¡¯t bear to.


    The past half a month...


    It was all a lie.


    No!!


    NO!!!


    He could barely hear Shi Qing rudely scolding Zhou Xuanxuan, ¡°What did you jump out for? You think a little chicken shit brat like him can cause that much trouble??¡±


    Zhou Xuanxuan: ¡°Get it straight big brother. If I didn¡¯te when I did, we would all be... Fuck! Fuck!! He¡¯s spitting out blood!!¡±


    Hearing that, Song Xiabing reached up and wiped the corner of his mouth with one hand. He discovered there was really fresh blood there.


    The man who was just talking to Zhou Xuanxuan turned worriedly towards him, patting him down like a mother hen. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?? Are you okay?? Don¡¯t scare me like this, ah!!!¡±


    Song Xiabing¡¯s gaze warmed only a split second before he heard Shi Qing¡¯s next words.


    ¡°Don¡¯t die on me, ah. It¡¯s fine if you die, but Laozi still wants to live.¡±

 Chapter 147

    <h4>Chapter 147</h4>


    <i>Editor: Sahloknir</i>


    Shi Qing hovered at Song Xiabing¡¯s side. His handsome face was twisted with anxiety.


    ¡°Say something, won¡¯t you? What¡¯s happening to you? Fuck, is it some sort of internal injury?!¡±


    Song Xiabing gritted his teeth. He red at the man in front of him like he wanted to eat him alive.


    ¡°You, you were actually...¡±


    ¡°What? What did you say? Speak up, I can¡¯t hear you.¡±


    The man even caringly put his ear near Song Xiabing¡¯s lips.


    The young man struggled to suppress the mes of fury burning him alive. Vivid scarlet adorned the corners of his lips.


    ¡°Was the Phantom Fox in you the only reason you were so nice to me?¡±


    Was there not even a modicum of love?


    Even just a bit.


    Shi Qing blinked. ¡°Of course not, ah.¡±


    He patted his firm chest with a proud look on his face.


    Who knew why he was proud of himself.


    Anyways, he happily answered, ¡°Human hearts are all made of flesh. Even if I looked down on you before, how could I not have developed some feelings for you after spending so much time together?¡±


    Song Xiabing¡¯s eyes lit up a little.


    His heart also settled down somewhat.


    He knew it.


    Of course this was the case.


    How could there possibly be nothing at all...


    As soon as the young man¡¯s mood eased, Shi Qing patted him on the shoulder with a big grin.


    ¡°I sincerely think of you as my little brother now.¡±


    Song Xiabing: ¡°...¡±


    Zhou Xuanxuan eximed, ¡°Crap he¡¯s spitting up more blood!!!¡±


    The man¡¯s eyes widened as Song Xiabing spewed out blood like a faulty ATM. Droplets of vivid scarlet dripped from the corners of his mouth.


    Shi Qing was so scared he couldn¡¯t smile anymore. Like an ostrich sticking its head in the sand, he put a hand over the young man¡¯s mouth to try and block the outflowing of blood.


    No one felt up toughing at the silly sight.


    Shi Qing was in a real panic. His eyes were glued to the blood gushing from Song Xiabing¡¯s mouth. While plugging the orifice, he looked at Zhou Xuanxuan who was by the door.


    ¡°What are you still standing around for? Hurry up and get a doctor!¡± Shi Qing roared before turning back to yell some more at Song Xiabing. ¡°Why¡¯s that head of yours filled with all this nonsense? Trash like you should just stay put and rx! Now you¡¯ve even made yourself spit out blood. For Christ¡¯s sake, can¡¯t you just live normally so Laozi doesn¡¯t have to worry about you all the time? Why are you so damn weak, ah!¡±


    Zhou Xuanxuan was about to die of fright.


    Grandpa, read the atmosphere, okay?!!


    Haven¡¯t you noticed Song Xiabing giving you a re like he wants to hack you to death?!


    His body¡¯s radiating dark mist, okay?!!


    As in literally radiating dark mist, ah!!!


    And these tendrils of dark mist seemed to have a mind of their own. Outside, the areas they &#k2018;swallowed¡¯ began disintegrating at various paces.


    Zhou Xuanxuan was too scared to move, much less go find a doctor.


    If he wasn¡¯t careful, the ck mist out there would ¡®swallow¡¯ him next.


    The corners of Song Xiabing¡¯s mouth stopped leaking blood.


    He moved his fingers slightly and looked at the man who was nervously patting him all over. The surrounding ck mist responded to his anger and rose.


    By now, the room waspletely bare. The roof was the only thing left.


    He had advanced.


    He had literally advanced a level out of sheer rage.


    His body became lighter after advancing, but the fury in his heart weighed it down just as much as before.


    ¡°What are you looking at? Say something already! What the hell is wrong with you??¡±


    Shi Qing¡¯s mood worsened when he noticed how Song Xiabing was coldly ring at him. Things got worse when he turned and saw Zhou Xuanxuan was still standing there.


    ¡°Come on! Just because you like pretending to be a woman doesn¡¯t mean you have to be as indecisive as one! Didn¡¯t Laozi tell you to go find a doctor?!¡±


    Zhou Xuanxuan trembled in ce, not daring to move a muscle. He carefully nced at the ck mist surrounding him and gulped.


    ¡°Um...Shi Qing, ah...¡±


    The ck mist violently surged in front of his face. Zhou Xuanxuan hastily closed his eyes and changed his wording. ¡°Boss, Boss!!¡±


    ¡°Boss...I think you should carefully reflect on your rtionship with Song Xia...Song-ge.¡±


    The man had question marks all across his face. ¡°What the hell???¡±


    Zhou Xuanxuan kept his eyes closed as he spouted a bunch of nonsense. ¡°Don¡¯t you think Song-ge is handsome and good tempered? He¡¯s been pretty nice to you too. Why don¡¯t you just oblige him?¡±


    After hearing that, Song Xiabing slowly closed his eyes and suppressed his anger. When he opened them again, he was that calcting and calm young man once more.


    He had never been fooled like this before.


    And the most pathetic part was that Shi Qing didn¡¯t even intend to mislead him.


    Song Xiabing¡¯s first reaction was to kill him.


    But he couldn¡¯t bear to.


    Shi Qing...


    How could he let go of the warmth once he had experienced it?


    ¡°Boss, he¡¯s right.¡±


    Song Xiabing¡¯s voice was once again gentle. He withdrew a tissue from hispel and gently dabbed the blooding from the corner of his mouth.


    At the same time, the ck mist that filled the entire room also dissipated.


    Zhou Xuanxuan¡¯s whole body sagged as he sighed with relief. Only now did he realise that his back was alreadypletely drenched with sweat.


    He hastily shielded his hair and nodded like a chicken pecking at rice. ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right, Boss! Just be with him. There¡¯s no point in resisting.¡±


    ¡°What? What do you mean by ¡®be with him¡¯??¡±


    The man wrinkled his eyebrows, looking between Zhou Xuanxuan and Song Xiabing.


    Then a look of dawning realization crossed his features. He immediately roared, ¡°No way!!¡±


    mes circled around Shi Qing¡¯s body. The man in the mes had disdain on his handsome face. ¡°You don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about.¡±


    When Song Xiabing saw that the man now understood, his heart was strangelyforted.


    He had already known that Shi Qing would never agree. With a gesture, ck mist emerged from thin air and headed straight towards Shi Qing.


    It ever so carefully engulfed the mes around him without touching the other party.


    ¡°You! How could this be?!!¡±


    Shi Qing seemed shaken as he looked at Song Xiabing incredulously. ¡°I¡¯m level seven. How could you possibly...¡±


    The expressionless young man approaching him sent Shi Qing into a panic. He quickly summoned more mes.


    But no matter how much he brought out, they all ended up devoured by the ck mist.


    Shi Qing could only watch as Song Xiabing walked step by step towards him.


    Ruthlessness shed across the tall man¡¯s eyes. His hand reached across his waist before suddenly stabbing towards Song Xiabing¡¯s shoulder. However, his opponent quickly caught his wrist with ease.


    ¡ªClink!


    The knife in Shi Qing¡¯s hand fell to the ground.


    Not discouraged, Shi Qing red defiantly at the young man before him. His wrist was held in an iron grip by those slender and seemingly weak fingers. He was unable to break free no matter how hard he struggled.


    Song Xiabing looked at the man in front of him. Shi Qing¡¯s always arrogant eyes were now filled with rage, disbelief and betrayal.


    ¡°Song Xiabing!! What do you think you¡¯re doing! Have you gone insane?¡±


    He¡¯s still acting tough at this point?


    The young man smiled coldly as hemanded a wisp of ck mist to head for one of the support beams in the room.


    Shi Qing could only watch as a hole appeared soundlessly in that beam. It wasrge enough to see the stars at night.


    The zing Thunder Company¡¯s captain: ¡°...¡±


    The young man¡¯s lips quirked up at his subdued expression. His cold smile became gentle. Even his voice quietened as he coaxed, ¡°Boss, don¡¯t you value your life above all else? The only way you¡¯re leaving alive today is if you cooperate with me. It¡¯s your choice.¡±


    He could clearly see the fear appearing on Shi Qing¡¯s face.


    Immediately afterwards, a look of resignation and humiliation crossed the features of the man he had firmly restrained. Shi Qing turned away slightly, saying through gritted teeth, ¡°Fine. I¡¯ll cooperate.¡±


    ¡ªBa-dum, ba-dum!!


    It was like his heart started beating again at this moment.


    Song Xiabing settled down at a rate visible to the naked eye. At the door, Zhou Xuanxuan rxed as well.


    Finally. Shi Qing had agreed.


    His hair was saved.


    Then he noticed the indignant look on Shi Qing¡¯s face. ¡°I¡¯ll let you be the boss and follow you from now on! Is that what you want?!¡±


    ¡°Fuck, looks like I¡¯ve gotten rusty. Howe Laozi didn¡¯t see how much of a white-eyed wolf you are...¡±


    Zhou Xuanxuan: ¡°...¡±


    He could only watch as the recently stabilized Song Xiabing nked out beforeughing out of anger.


    Fuck me.


    To try and salvage this situation, Zhou Xuanxuan quickly shouted, ¡°Shi Qing, are you an idiot?! Song Xiabing isn¡¯t after your position, he¡¯s after your body!!¡±


    The man was confused.


    Then his eyes widened.


    He started struggling desperately.


    ¡°Fuck you, you¡¯re into men! Laozi¡¯s not having any of this!! Not even if you castrate or kill me!! Zhou Xuanxuan, you bitch, stop standing around ande help me, ah!!¡±


    Zhou Xuanxuan: ¡°...¡±


    He felt that he was definitely going to die today.


    On the other hand, Song Xiabing didn¡¯t react much.


    Maybe he was numb from being pissed off too many times.


    He stared as the man he subjugated squirmed and twisted wildly. From this angle, he could briefly see the other¡¯s honey coloured skin from time to time.


    Song Xiabing reached out and took hold of the big, fiery-red tail that was struggling along with its owner.


    ¡°Wu!!¡±


    The man who was struggling like a fish out of water just moments before stiffened before crumpling bonelessly.


    Song Xiabing smoothly caught him.


    Shi Qing: [Heeheeheeheee. It¡¯s time for my favourite part again. Tongtong, you can go back now.]


    ¡°Boss, don¡¯t be afraid.¡±


    This time Song Xiabing didn¡¯t hold back at all. He brushed the tail this way and that until all the fur had puffed up.


    ¡°Get lost!! Get lost...ugh!¡±


    Naturally, the man in his arms could only struggle and roar sporadically. With onest hoarse cry, Shi Qing waspletely drained of energy.


    The seemingly weak young man picked him up effortlessly. There was an insane look in his bloodshot eyes as he leaned in close to the man¡¯s ear and whispered


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you¡¯ll still be the Boss of zing Thunder from now on.¡±


    ¡°But never try to leave me again.¡±


    Rain


    Yandere alert! Yandere alert!! ¦Å=¦Å=©³(>_<)©¿


    Sahl


    Well then.

 Chapter 148.1

    <h4>Chapter 148.1</h4>


    TW: Dubcon


    <i>Editor: Casey</i>


    Shi Qing thought this was all very exciting.


    He was carried all the way back to his room by Song Xiabing.


    Song Xiabing probably knew that he wanted to save face, so he intentionally avoided others during the journey. He didn¡¯t let Shi Qing¡¯s little brothers see their boss beingpletely suppressed by him.


    Of course, the man still struggled with all his might during this time.


    s, he didn¡¯t have much strength to muster since his tail was being held. All his efforts to escape served to do was further provoke the already irate Song Xiabing.


    His tail received a lot of TLC as a result.


    By the time he was thrown onto his leopard print nket, the tall man was drenched in sweat and his whole body was practically melting.


    He literally had no energy left to speak.


    But he hadn¡¯t given up yet. His body writhed and twisted as he tried to use his ability against Song Xiabing.


    However, he was so weak now that even summoning an ember would be a miracle. There was no chance of him besting Song Xiabing.


    After cing him on the bed, the young man had been slowly and methodically undressing himself.


    Like he was in no hurry at all, he slowly dropped his bloodstained jacket to the floor.


    While he did that, Song Xiabing admired the man on the bed. Shi Qing¡¯s honey-coloured skin was covered in ayer of sweat. He seemed somewhat out of it, but he continued to try and prop himself up to a sitting position.


    Like he was toying with a pet, Song Xiabing waited until the man on the bed had almost gotten up before casually brushing his fingertips over that big, fiery red tail.


    Then he watched as the other man¡¯s body trembled, and a hazy whimpering sound escaped his lips as he fell back onto the bed.


    But within seconds, Shi Qing was struggling to get up again like a little determinator.


    So Song Xiabing touched his tail again and watched him go limp once more.


    As this sequence of events repeated, the rage burning inside Song Xiabing simmered down into amusement.


    ¡°Boss.¡±


    As he threw thest piece of clothing to the ground, the youth reached out. His pale fingertip lifted Shi Qing¡¯s chin with great precision. He observed how the man still had fire in his eyes.


    ¡°Why are you looking at me like that?¡±


    Song Xiabing was in a great mood since his prey could no longer run away. He kindlymented, ¡°Boss, you seem to be really hot, ah. You¡¯re sweating so much that you might get heat stroke. Why don¡¯t I help you get out of these stifling clothes of yours?¡±


    ¡°Get lost!¡±


    ¡°Get out of here, you gay..wu ah!!!¡±


    The man screamed miserably. He shuddered as he watched Song Xiabing let go of hisrge tail.


    The young man was not angry at his rejection. He good-naturedly proceeded to help Shi Qing ¡®avoid heat stroke¡¯.


    While he was working, he said, ¡°Admit it, you don¡¯t hate me at all. If you did, you would¡¯ve locked me up somewhere and just be done with it. I only need to be alive, after all. My quality of life isn¡¯t important.¡±


    Song Xiabing removed Shi Qing¡¯s clothes with the same focus he had once dedicated to taking down his enemies. Ever so slowly, the more the other¡¯s honey-coloured skin was exposed.


    His eyes were curved into crescents, overjoyed at this deduction he hade up with.


    Turning to the man who was struggling futilely, he said:


    ¡°Isn¡¯t there a mutant nt that traps people in hallucinations? You could¡¯ve used it on me and rendered mepletely helpless. After all, I just need to be alive.¡±


    ¡°At the very least, you could¡¯ve just thrown me in some random corner of the base and have people watch over me in secret. Who would target someone as ordinary as me?¡±


    ¡°But you didn¡¯t do any of that. Instead, you kept me by your side...¡±


    Shi Qing didn¡¯t use any of the low-key and convenient methods avable to him.


    Thus, Song Xiabing didn¡¯t believe that this man didn¡¯t have any feelings towards him at all.


    He has always been perceptive. How could he not have noticed if Shi Qing¡¯s care for the past half month was feigned only to save his own life?


    Therefore, Shi Qing must like him deep inside.


    The more Song Xiabing thought about it, the more he cheered up. Even his urge to force the other¡¯s hand eased. He softened his tone and coaxed.


    ¡°Just admit it. Deep down inside, you like me.¡±


    He looked down at the man he had pinned down.


    Shi Qing¡¯s eyes were wide. His expression held mostly bewilderment with a hint of chagrin.


    This chagrin was, naturally, because of his secret being exposed.


    More and more joy flooded Song Xiabing¡¯s heart.


    Then he saw the chagrin on the face of the man who had been pinned down be more and more prominent.


    Shi Qing¡¯s slightly teary and muffled voice was full of remorse.


    ¡°Fuck!!! Why didn¡¯t Laozi think of any of these great ideas!¡±


    Song Xiabing ¡°......¡±


    A sweet taste crawled up his throat. He almost spat out blood again because of Shi Qing.


    His anger returned to the surface once more.


    And the man who still didn¡¯t understand what was going on was free to speak.


    He bbered on and on, trying to bring ¡®Song Xiabing¡¯ into line.


    ¡°Song Xiabing, I¡¯ve been really good to you, right? If you like to fuck men, why don¡¯t I go and find you someone with simr interests? I¡¯ll use all the crystal nuclei I have to buy you men, okay? Anything you want. Worst case scenario, you can be the boss, okay? I promise I won¡¯t revolt.¡±


    Song Xiabingughed out of anger. He hatefully grabbed Shi Qing¡¯s body.


    ¡°Boss, I don¡¯t like men. I just like you.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the point of you liking me? I like women! Do you know what that word means?!¡±


    Song Xiabing¡¯s tone was cold. ¡°Women like Zhou Xuanxuan?¡±


    The man who was forced to lie on his back choked. His expression darkened. ¡°Don¡¯t mention that guy to me. He¡¯s a sick bastard who pretended to be a woman and deceived me!¡±


    ¡°But even if that¡¯s the case, you still can¡¯t bear to kill him, can you?¡±


    The young man¡¯s tone grew colder and colder, but the man on the bed seemed oblivious. He continued to ramble on.


    ¡°That¡¯s just on ount of how good-looking he is. Sigh. How about this? I have an idea, you and Zhou Xuanxuan both like men so why don¡¯t you two be together? If you want I can even arrange a wedding for you two.¡±


    Song Xiabing was already so angry that he couldn¡¯t think straight.


    He violently ripped off the only fabric on Shi Qing¡¯s body and sneered as he leaned down.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you arrange our bridal chambers first.¡±


    ¡°W-wait! Wait, wait! Big brother, boss, grandpa...let¡¯s use our words! Don¡¯t touch me, ah. I¡¯m going to puke. I¡¯m really going to puke...I...bleurgh!!¡±


    This time, Song Xiabing continued to hold on to the tail. He stared at the flushed and dazed man whose body was trembling slightly. A gentle smile gradually appeared on his handsome face.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    His voice was also very gentle. He leaned over to Shi Qing¡¯s ear and softly said, ¡°With your tail, you¡¯ll feel good too.¡±


    ¡°Boss, if you want to hate someone, hate yourself for not killing me while you had the chance.¡±


    Not only did Shi Qing not kill him, he also let Song Xiabing into his personal quarters.


    He attentively cared for his every need and indulged his every want.


    He doted on Song Xiabing, basically telling him he had no bottom line when it came to him.


    But when Song Xiabing fell for him, how could he turn around and say so innocently that he didn¡¯t mean it?


    Shi Qing provoked him but didn¡¯t want to ept the consequences.


    That would never happen.


    Even if Shi Qing only treated him like that because of his phantom fox physique, there was no way Song Xiabing would let him go.


    In the courtyard, Zhou Xuanxuan nervously stroked his hair as he paced around.


    It wasn¡¯t that he didn¡¯t want to leave. He just had too many enemies. Even if he escaped now, he would be dead within three days.


    ¡°God and any other deities around, please hear my prayer, ah. Please make that big dummy Shi Qing quickly realize what¡¯s going on and sacrifice his chrysanthemum to that demon king Song Xiabing for the greater good so he¡¯ll spare my dog life, ah. Please, please make it happen.¡±


    A few little brotherspletely in the dark passed by. They were all stunned to see this big beauty muttering to himself and bowing to the sky.


    ¡°What¡¯s the beauty doing?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. There¡¯s no one around him either...what¡¯s he mumbling to himself about?¡±


    One little brother guessed: ¡°Maybe his brain stopped working after Boss locked him up for so long. He¡¯s been locked up ever since his hunger strike and was only let out two days ago... Maybe that¡¯s it?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, maybe.¡±


    The other little brothers also thought this was the most likely exnation.


    After all, many people on the base couldn¡¯t handle the apocalypse and ended up mentally handicapped or insane. It was a prettymon sight.


    Watching Zhou Xuanxuan continue to mumble something fervently, the little brothers couldn¡¯t help but sigh.


    ¡°As expected of a beauty. They still look a cut above the rest even when crazy.¡±


    Zhou Xuanxuan fidgeted into the night.


    He continued the next day.


    Finally, early the next morning, when he uneasily approached Shi Qing¡¯s room, he happened to run into Song Xiabinging out.


    The young man nced at him. He frowned disdainfully at Zhou Xuanxuan who was stiff and too scared to say a word.


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    ¡°I, I came to see if...¡±


    Zhou Xuanxuan spoke carefully. His eyes repeatedly nced into the room. ¡°Um, Song-ge, is Boss alright?¡±


    Thinking of Shi Qing, Song Xiabing¡¯s icy countenance warmed up slightly. There was a gentle look in his eyes.


    Last night was pretty good overall.


    Although Shi Qing tried to run away at every opportunity, he started cursing up a storm after realizing it was futile.


    Over the course of the night, Song Xiabing heard more than an earful of expletives.


    But he filtered it all out. His eyes only had room for the resentful andbative man who had to submit because his tail was being stroked.


    Because of the pleasant memories ofst night, Song Xiabing didn¡¯t look at Zhou Xuanxuan like he was just ¡®an eyesore to get rid of¡¯ anymore.


    Although he wanted to cut up Zhou Xuanxuan¡¯s face every time he was reminded of Shi Qing¡¯s attraction towards it, he still had use for the man. After all, he was a phantom fox beastial like Shi Qing. Maybe he had some insight into how to make Shi Qing warm up to him.


    Zhou Xuanxuan was relieved to see that Song Xiabing was in a pretty good mood.


    That¡¯s good, that¡¯s good.


    His hair was safe for now.


    He took advantage of Song Xiabing¡¯s good mood to cautiously raise a hand. ¡°Song-ge, is Boss being difficult? Why don¡¯t I go and try to persuade him? We¡¯re both phantom foxes after all, there¡¯s a degree of mutual understanding between us.¡±


    The words ¡®mutual understanding¡¯ riled up the jealousy in Song Xiabing¡¯s heart.


    He gave Zhou Xuanxuan a dark look and smiled coldly. ¡°Fine.¡±


    ¡°Go in and pass this message on for me. If he even thinks about escaping again, I¡¯ll kill you.¡±


    Zhou Xuanxuan ¡°???¡±

 Chapter 148.2

    <h4>Chapter 148.2</h4>


    Anonymous reader, thank you for the Ko-fi!


    <i>Editor: Casey </i>


    Cold sweat was pouring down Zhou Xuanxuan¡¯s forehead. Still, he mustered his courage to ask, ¡°Song-ge, did you say it wrong¨Cno, no. I must¡¯ve misunderstood. You¡¯re going to kill me if the boss runs away??¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    Song Xiabing nced at Zhou Xuanxuan¡¯s beautiful face. The more he looked at it, the more displeased he felt.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to cook porridge. If he runs away in the meantime, I¡¯ll skin you alive.¡±


    Zhou Xuanxuan: ¡°......¡±


    Well.


    That¡¯s one more death threat added to the list.


    What did he even do this time??


    Wasn¡¯t he kidnapped by Shi Qing because of his beautiful face?


    Was it a crime to be beautiful??


    Moreover, he felt that Song Xiabing¡¯s words were very unreasonable.


    Shi Qing was a level seven ability user, and Zhou Xuanxuan lost his primary ability. He only had a weak ass second ability left.


    How was he supposed to stop Shi Qing if the man made a run for it??


    Sure enough, Song Xiabing just wanted him dead, right?


    Even though he had a stomach full ofints, Zhou Xuanxuan didn¡¯t dare to say anything in front of Song Xiabing. He could only thump his chest and promise, ¡°Leave it to me, Grandpa. I¡¯ll definitely keep a close eye on Shi Qing. You can hold me responsible if he¡¯s missing even a single strand of fur.¡±


    Zhou Xuanxuan only rxed once he watched Song Xiabing leave.


    ¡°Life sure isn¡¯t easy.¡± The phantom fox sighed.


    He opened the door and went in.


    Once inside, he knew that he had wronged Song Xiabing.


    Fully clothed, Shi Qing was leaning against the headboard with a grim expression. There was a chain attached to his wrist.


    A wisp of ck mist encircled the chain. Whenever the man struck it with mes, it would immediately spring to life and scarf down the mes like they were some delicious meal. It would settle down again once all the mes had been devoured.


    Once it noticed someone hade in, the ck mist reared up like it was alive and alertly surveyed its surroundings. It didn¡¯t have eyes, but Zhou Xuanxuan could swear this thing was staring daggers at him. He suspected it would lunge at him and show him what for as soon as he did something suspicious.


    Zhou Xuanxuan ¡°......¡±


    I can¡¯t afford to mess with that.


    As a result, he pulled up a chair and sat at a distance from the bed instead of approaching.


    The man stared at him grimly.


    When he saw Zhou Xuanxuan sitting down, he sneered. ¡°How could you sell me out after I treated you so well?¡±


    Zhou Xuanxuan ¡°&#k2026;You&#k2026; Did you treat me well?¡±


    ¡°Of course I did!¡±


    The chained man¡¯s temper red up. His handsome face was filled with rage.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t even kill you after I found out you were a man! Laozi would¡¯ve burned you to death if I knew you were working with him!¡±


    Perhaps all the exertion from cursing was too much. Shi Qing hissed and fumed as he rubbed his butt.


    ¡°You gays are all cut from the same cloth. You pretended to be a woman for Laozi¡¯s d*** and that bastard Song Xiabing pretended to be weak. What sins did Laozimit for the two of you to be interested in me?¡±


    Zhou Xuanxuan: ¡°......¡±


    He pretended to be a woman to seduce Shi Qing??


    ¡°Get it straight, Grandpa! You were the one who kidnapped me!¡±


    ¡°Then why didn¡¯t you tell me back then that you were a man?! I wouldn¡¯t have kidnapped you then!¡±


    Zhou Xuanxuan: ¡°......¡±


    ...He just wanted to go out with a bang, okay? Dying at the hands of a level seven ability user like Shi Qing was not shameful at all.


    But who knew that Shi Qing was attracted to him instead of seeking revenge?


    He tried to argue, ¡°I really don¡¯t think of you that way. Not even a little.¡±


    The man sitting on the bed didn¡¯t believe him one bit. ¡°There¡¯s no reason to lie at this point. Don¡¯t worry, Laozi can¡¯t kill you right now.¡±


    Zhou Xuanxuan: ...So you¡¯re nning to kill meter??


    He tried his best to exin, ¡°Boss, I¡¯m not lying. Not everyone has tastes as unique as Song Xiabing. Even if I like men, you¡¯re not my type.¡±


    The zing Thunder Boss¡¯ eyes seemed to have mes burning within. ¡°What the fuck do you mean by that?!¡±


    He spun the chains in his hands like asso. ¡°Laozi!! Laozi¡¯s definitely going to kill you today!!¡±


    Zhou Xuanxuan gulped as he watched the ck mist begin to stir with Shi Qing¡¯s movements.


    ¡°Boss, calm down!! Calm down!!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m actually here to, well, persuade you. Let¡¯s not talk about all that boring nonsense. Discussing what to do from now on is more important.¡±


    Zhou Xuanxuan hurriedly changed the subject. As expected, he saw the anger on Shi Qing¡¯s face subside.


    He asked, ¡°Last night...did you and Song Xiabing...do it?¡±


    He quickly rified since the man¡¯s expression was darkening again, ¡°Don¡¯t be angry Boss. I¡¯m on your side, ah!! I¡¯m only asking you this so I can help you analyze the situation better. Then we can work together to take down Song Xiabing and save you from what he¡¯s nned for you!¡±


    That was certainly not Zhou Xuanxuan¡¯s actual motive.


    By this point, he¡¯s given up all hope of escape.


    The best thing he could do now was to mislead Shi Qing into obediently epting Song Xiabing.


    You couldn¡¯t really me him for being unscrupulous.


    After all, things came to this point because Shi Qing fumbled around and ended up provoking the wrong person.


    Putting what he did to Zhou Xuanxuan aside, you could see how hard he worked at provoking others since even someone like Song Xiabing couldn¡¯t escape such provocations.


    Now that he was thinking about it, were all straight men so good at this?


    Zhou Xuanxuan: ¡°How about this? You tell me the details of what happenedst night, and I¡¯ll help you find out what Song Xiabing¡¯s weaknesses are.¡±


    Along the way, he¡¯ll figure out the best way to cate Shi Qing and sell him out to Song Xiabing.


    Shi Qing thought this was the perfect opportunity.


    He just happened to need someone to show off to.


    Tongtong was too young and pure. There were some topics Shi Qing couldn¡¯t bring up when talking with it.


    Of course, he would never admit that the main reason was that even if he told Tongtong, that guy would immediately delete any explicit memories.


    This was great.


    He could show off to Zhou Xuanxuan.


    Shi Qing: ¡°He said he wouldn¡¯t use his ability or let me use mine either or something. But Laozi isn¡¯t exactly helpless without my ability. I snatched his peach, but damn, this bastard actually let me keep going!¡±


    Zhou Xuanxuan suddenly realized something. ¡°So you ate the peach?¡±


    The man gave him a somber look. ¡°No.¡±


    Zhou Xuanxuan: ¡°He ate the peach?¡±


    The man¡¯s expression became a little more gloomy. He didn¡¯t deny it, but his face was dark enough to start spouting ck mist.


    Zhou Xuanxuan understood immediately.


    He continued to ask, ¡°Then you kissed...no, you were shamelessly done by him?¡±


    Shi Qing: ¡°Of course not. Laozi isn¡¯t the type to take it lying down. I kicked him in the face and told him to get lost.¡±


    Zhou Xuanxuan: ¡°Did he get lost?¡±


    The zing Thunder Boss: ¡°......¡±


    He grit his teeth. ¡°He grabbed Laozi¡¯s foot and put me t on my back.¡±


    ¡°There was no way I would just give up like that. But that guy got chains from who knows where and tied me up. That¡¯s when I used my ability to try and burn him.¡±


    Zhou Xuanxuan pretty much knew where things went from here. ¡°He put your fire out, didn¡¯t he?¡±


    The man¡¯s face darkened again.


    ¡°He pulled out a candle.¡±


    Zhou Xuanxuan: Fuck!


    Shi Qing: Heeheeheehee.


    The stimtion Zhou Xuanxuan received was too much.


    His eyes couldn¡¯t help but trail over the man¡¯s exposed skin, trying to figure out where the candle had been used.


    Every now and then, he had to hum and nod enthusiastically in agreement.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. He¡¯s so shameless.¡±


    ¡°Yep, yep. His face is really thick.¡±


    ¡°Boss is right. Such scum deserves to be scorned by everyone.¡±


    Afterining (bragging) to his heart¡¯s content, Shi Qing seemed to settle down a bit.


    ¡°There, Laozi said what happened. Hurry up and find a way to get rid of him.¡±


    Zhou Xuanxuan cautiously reminded him, ¡°Boss, you¡¯re bound to him. If he dies, you die.¡±


    The man didn¡¯t care. ¡°So what if I die? I would rather die than suffer this kind of humiliation!¡±


    Normally, Zhou Xuanxuan wouldn¡¯t care if Shi Qing had a death wish.


    But the problem was, if anything happened to Shi Qing, his head would be the first on the line!


    He could only quickly coax:


    ¡°Boss, don¡¯t say such things. How much blood, sweat, and tears have you invested into your zing Thunder? You¡¯re also a level seven ability user who can do whatever you want without consequence. Why do that to yourself just to deal with him? Isn¡¯t that a bit excessive?¡±


    Seeing Shi Qing nodding thoughtfully, Zhou Xuanxuan quickly struck while the iron was hot. ¡°You¡¯re just being topped by a man, right? That¡¯s nothingpared to a zombie bite.¡±


    Shi Qing scoffed. ¡°You say that like you¡¯ve been bitten by one before.¡±


    Zhou Xuanxuan stroked his hair. ¡°In fact, one did bite me before.¡±


    ¡°But that¡¯s not the point. The point is... Boss! You¡¯re still young! You have countless admirers! Why ruin yourself for a person who needs to get his eyes checked?¡±


    ¡°How about this? Let¡¯s put in a bit of effort. If he wants to fuck, then let him. Your butt hurting for two days is nothing.¡±


    The man gave him a dark look. ¡°If you think it¡¯s nothing, then let him fuck you instead.¡±


    Zhou Xuanxuan: ¡°......¡±


    He¡¯s not shy or anything...he just didn¡¯t have the guts.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be like that, Boss. I¡¯m trying to help you brainstorm here. You¡¯re a man too, so you know how quickly we move on. He might seem really infatuated with you now, but maybe he¡¯ll find some other fresh meat as time goes on. You¡¯ll still be young then, so you can find a bunch of women and do whatever you want, right?¡±


    ¡°...You have a point.¡±


    Shi Qing shook his head in annoyance. ¡°Let Laozi think about it.¡±


    Hehehehe. I¡¯ve found the perfect excuse for my n.

 Chapter 149

    <h4>Chapter 149</h4>


    <i>Editor: Sahloknir</i>


    Shi Qing knew what Zhou Xuanxuan was up to. Wasn¡¯t this guy trying to fool him into feeding himself to that wolf, Song Xiabing?


    Perfect. He¡¯ll oblige.


    The man began to rx as Zhou Xuanxuan bbered on about how ¡®oh Boss your life has a lot of meaning¡ªthat Song Xiabing is worth shit, why should you die early because of him¡¯, ¡®why don¡¯t we just endure for now and wait for the right opportunity to strike¡¯ etc.


    The atmosphere in the room seemed very friendly.


    Zhou Xuanxuan: Hehe, I¡¯m a real genius.


    Shi Qing: Peipeipei, he¡¯s a real genius.


    When Song Xiabing returned with the porridge, he saw the two of them staring amicably at each other. His eyes darkened as he slightly tightened his grip on the bowl.


    He noted how the smile of the man on the bed morphed into fuming indignation when he turned to Song Xiabing.


    He swallowed dryly but showed a gentle smile on the surface. ¡°Boss, I just went to the kitchen to get a bowl of porridge. I had them put some sugar in it.¡±


    The young man smiled and went forward to take a seat on the edge of the bed. He said softly, ¡°I¡¯ll feed you.¡±


    Shi Qing scowled at him.


    Behind Song Xiabing, Zhou Xuanxuan hurriedly made some encouraging gestures. He mouthed, ¡°Go get him Boss!!¡±


    You can do it! You will do it!


    His actions were a little too noticeable. Song Xiabing looked down slightly. A wisp of ck mist approached Zhou Xuanxuan.


    Zhou Xuanxuan: ¡°...¡±


    ¡°Hehe. Boss, Song-ge, you guys take your time. I still have things to do so I¡¯ll leave first.¡±


    He slipped away.


    Right after thoughtfully closing the door.


    Only then, with that reluctant look on his face, did Shi Qing take the bowl of porridge and gulp it down.


    His cooperation didn¡¯t make Song Xiabing feel any better.


    Shi Qing was clearly unwilling to drink it before.


    Yet he relented after Song Xiabing threatened Zhou Xuanxuan.


    Zhou Xuanxuan...


    The killing intent in his heart intensified before he forcefully suppressed it.


    No, it wasn¡¯t time to get rid of him yet.


    He couldn¡¯t afford to alienate the boss further right now. Zhou Xuanxuan still had some use.


    When Shi Qing finished slurping down the porridge, he tossed the empty bowl into Song Xiabing¡¯s hands.


    ¡°Go and get me some chicken drumsticks. The amount you brought can only feed a rabbit.¡±


    Song Xiabing didn¡¯t mind his demanding tone. He gently exined in a good-humoured voice, ¡°Boss, you were injuredst night. It¡¯s best to stick to porridge for now.¡±


    The man gave him a displeased look. ¡°So, not only are you doing this kind of fucked up shit, you¡¯re nning on starving me too?¡±


    ¡°How could that be?¡±


    The young man smiled and leaned slightly towards him. He paid no mind to the way Shi Qing recoiled a bit in disgust and reached for his lower abdomen.


    He could feel the man¡¯s body tense. Shi Qing was regarding him warily, like he would unleash his ability as soon as he made a move. Song Xiabing¡¯s smile was as sweet as honey. His peach blossom eyes curved up into crescents.


    ¡°Besides, I fed you so muchst night, Boss. You can¡¯t eat another bite even if you want to now.¡±


    His words had obvious connotations. Unfortunately, the person he was speaking to was a big brute like Shi Qing.


    The displeasure on the man¡¯s face intensified. ¡°Bullshit. I didn¡¯t eat a single grain of ricest night! When did you feed me?!¡±


    The young man raised an eyebrow andughed. He leaned over to murmur softly into Shi Qing¡¯s ear.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t I feed you when...?¡±


    Song Xiabing leaned back to savour Shi Qing¡¯s embarrassed and furious expression.


    However, the person in front of him had a look of dawning realization on his handsome, untamed face instead, followed by a few hints of disdain.


    ¡°Hmph. The amount you put out is nothing, brat.¡±


    He even corrected Song Xiabing in a particrly smug manner. ¡°The thing you¡¯re talking about went into therge intestines. Laozi¡¯s food goes into the stomach. I thought you went to university before the apocalypse. Why are you so uneducated then?¡±


    His contempt for Song Xiabing as well as his pride that he knew this fact werepletely out in the open.


    Song Xiabing: ¡°...¡±


    He felt his chest tightening up again.


    He struggled for a few breaths to calm down, mentally telling himself that Shi Qing was a straight, straight man.


    Song Xiabing decided to skip this topic and move on to the next. However, Shi Qing wasn¡¯t going to let him go so easily. With a tone that seemed to say ¡®how is a university student like you less knowledgeable than a punk like me¡¯, he began his science lesson.


    ¡°The intestines and stomach are different things. When you eat, food goes into the stomach. That¡¯s why people say ¡®a full stomach¡¯. Didn¡¯t they teach you that in biology?¡±


    He seemed to forget the aches in his body as he got more and more into it. At the end, his tone was seven parts pride, two parts smugness and one part disdain.


    ¡°My biology teacher sure taught that.¡±


    Song Xiabing: ¡°...¡±


    Heughed in anger. There was a sweet smile on his face as he softly asked Shi Qing, ¡°Then how about we send it down through the mouth to the stomach next time?¡±


    The man mmed up.


    His expression darkened again. However, instead of raging at Song Xiabing like he did yesterday, Shi Qing scooted back warily.


    He might¡¯ve shut the man up with his retort, but watching Shi Qing¡¯s smugness be reced by caution and slight repulsion made Song Xiabing feel stuffy inside.


    He realised that the Shi Qing he liked was the one who was wild and unrestrained, the one whose expression seemed to always say ¡®I¡¯m the best and the rest of you are all trash¡¯.


    Yet, he had personally put down that Shi Qing.


    He didn¡¯t even know whether he was right or wrong to do so.


    Gloom had just settled over Song Xiabing¡¯s heart when the man leaning on the bed vigntly huffed.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you fucking think I¡¯m afraid of you. Don¡¯t forget that you already put it in my stomachst night.¡±


    With that, Shi Qing¡¯s expression was smug again. It was like he was saying, ¡®haha you still lost¡¯.


    Song Xiabing: ¡°...¡±


    He just felt bad for suppressing the pleased Shi Qing.


    But now Shi Qing spontaneously became pleased again.


    Why then did he still feel the urge to bring this guy down a notch?


    Shi Qing deliberately sat up straight so he could look down at Song Xiabing in a condescending manner.


    ¡°Are you really going to make Laozi do those disgusting things with you?¡±


    This new topic made Song Xiabing disregard his unease for now.


    He smiled sweetly and reached out with long and slender fingers to lightly grab the man¡¯srge hand.


    He was very pleased by how Shi Qing didn¡¯t shake off his hand despite looking ufortable.


    Seems like Zhou Xuanxuan¡¯s still useful after all.


    After mentally revising Zhou Xuanxuan¡¯s evaluation from useless fodder to useful fodder, the young man softened his voice.


    He said, ¡°Boss, I genuinely have feelings for you. Like I said before, everything can still be the same if you agree to my conditions. You¡¯ll still be the boss of the zing Thunder and I¡¯ll still be your subordinate.¡±


    Shi Qing pretended to think about it.


    The System thought the Host was actually considering this and quickly jumped out to remind him: [Be careful Host! Don¡¯t believe him! His animosity value hasn¡¯t changed at all, okay? Maybe this guy is plotting to kill you right now!]


    Shi Qing: [Tongtong, ah. You¡¯re still too young to understand. Just because you feel animosity towards someone, just because you hate them, that doesn¡¯t mean you can¡¯t love them as well.]


    The System: [...Is that so? T-then does Song Xiabing love you, Host?]


    Shi Qing: [Pei. That¡¯s what I¡¯m thinking. He¡¯s probably attracted to how fresh my meat is.]


    The System: [???]


    Shi Qing: [I feel the same way about him.]


    He offered a rare exnation. [It¡¯s in Song Xiabing¡¯s nature to only love someone after they love him first. En, just like me.]


    The System got it this time.


    It finally realized something.


    Its Host and Song Xiabing were like twelve and a dozen.


    They were birds of the same flock, ah.


    Song Xiabing didn¡¯t know what Shi Qing was thinking about. Noting the man¡¯s pensive manner like he was giving this serious thought, Song Xiabing decided to toss out some more bait.


    ¡°Boss, you¡¯re not satisfied with zing Thunder as is, right? You want to expand your influence. But even though you¡¯re a rare level seven ability user, there¡¯s five others on the base who can evenly match you. Because of them, you can only slowly develop zing Thunder.¡±


    The young man smiled faintly, his beautiful eyes glittering like a sea of stars as he looked at Shi Qing.


    Beside him, a pile of ck mist slowly emerged.


    The smile on his lips also began to widen.


    ¡°But I can beat them.¡±


    ¡°As long as you agree to my conditions, I¡¯ll be your...most loyal subordinate.¡±


    Saying that, he slightly tightened his grip on the man¡¯s hand, suggestively dragging his finger across Shi Qing¡¯s palm.


    The man shivered and quickly yanked his hand back.


    He looked suspicious. ¡°Are you being serious? You¡¯ll do anything I say?¡±


    Song Xiabing nodded determinedly.


    But Shi Qing still seemed hesitant. ¡°Then swear it.¡±


    The young man¡¯s smile was warm and sweet like honey. He immediately swore it.


    The man sighed in relief.


    ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll agree to your conditions. From now on, you¡¯ll be my subordinate and fight the world for me.¡±


    The young man was pleasantly surprised. He obviously didn¡¯t expect Shi Qing to relent so easily.


    With a triumphant smile, he reached over slightly to the man¡¯s shoulder. Shi Qing jerked back warily after the slightest of touches.


    ¡°What are you doing?!¡±


    ¡°Boss, I want to experience the little game we yed togetherst night again.¡±


    The man, however, seemed firmly against this.


    ¡°No, I¡¯m vetoing it. You promised to listen to me or no little dick action. I said no already so get out!¡±


    Song Xiabing: ¡°...¡±


    He looked over and found that Shi Qing was actually being serious.


    A sweet taste crawled up his throat again.


    But this time, the cause was mental rather than physical.


    Shi Qing...


    Why is this guy as dense as a log?!!


    Enraged, the young man flipped Shi Qing over without a second word.


    ¡°In that case Boss, let me show you if it¡¯s small or not!¡±


    ¡°Holy¨Cfuck you! Again?! Fuck off! Fuck you...ah! What the fuck, don¡¯t touch Laozi¡¯s tail!!!¡±


    Shi Qing: Hehe! He fell for it again!


    The two spent two days together in bed.


    On the third day, the Song family came to visit.

 Chapter 150

    <h4>Chapter 150</h4>


    <i>Editor: Casey</i>


    The Song family came to the base in order to exchange supplies.


    They had plenty of food but few weapons and other daily necessities.


    By now, the people on the base knew that Song Xiabing was their boss¡¯ ¡®new favourite¡¯. Even though the Song family basically left Song Xiabing to die by refusing to pay the ransom earlier, he was still a member of the Song family.


    They knew that the boss liked Song Xiabing, so they went to tell him the news when they found out to curry favour with him.


    Song Xiabing wore the same weak and soft smile as before. After learning of this, a petnt expression crossed his face. He leaned into Shi Qing¡¯s arms.


    Even though they were of a simr height, him leaning on Shi Qing looked multitudes better than Shi Qing leaning on him.


    ¡°Boss...¡±


    He sounded like he was aggrieved beyond measure. The man who was ¡®forcibly embracing him¡¯ was ck and blue with disdain.


    He couldn¡¯t help feeling this way.


    Song Xiabing may be Shi Qing¡¯s subordinate in name, but there was no way he would let everyone continue to think Shi Qing was single after the ¡®incident¡¯ before (when Shi Qing went to find a woman).


    That¡¯s why this bastard was shamelessly sticking to Shi Qing¡¯s side like glue when others were around. He acted soft, weak, and spoiled at times.


    Despite making their rtionship clear, Shi Qing didn¡¯t lose face.


    After all, ying with men was nothing these days.


    But for a zing Thunder boss like Shi Qing, being yed by a man would make him lose a lot of face.


    And Song Xiabing happened to not mind that.


    He would rather let people think he was bottoming if it meant he could stake his im on Shi Qing¡¯s body.


    Another reason was that Shi Qing was upset that Song Xiabing had taken liberties with him earlier.


    If Song Xiabing didn¡¯t relent and help him save face outside, the man might just fight him to the death.


    You might be asking, what did Shi Qing think of all this?


    Hahahaha, this is great!!!


    He wanted to be like an emperor pampering his concubine, cuddling and flirting with this ¡®delicate and pitiful little beauty¡¯. s, he was supposed to be a straight man. He could only scowl and shove Song Xiabing away. ¡°Talk properly. Don¡¯t keep rubbing up against me.¡±


    Song Xiabing¡¯s pretty face became more and more aggrieved. He seemed to push back petntly, but in truth, his long, fair fingers stroked that big, fiery red tail that no one else could see.


    The fuming man¡¯s body stiffened and softened uncontrobly.


    As a result, when Song Xiabing reached out again, the two of them leaned together once more.


    ¡°You¡¯re such a tease, Boss. How can you tell me to get off while holding me closer?¡±


    He deliberately softened his voice and acted spoiled. Sure enough, Shi Qing¡¯s already ugly expression grew uglier.


    The man swallowed dryly a few times like he was trying not to throw up.


    Song Xiabing originally intended to tease him.


    But when he saw Shi Qing¡¯s disgusted reaction, he didn¡¯t feel any satisfaction inside. In fact, he felt very bitter.


    Shi Qing...


    Is there really no chance of bending him?


    Is there really no way he would like me at all?


    Even just a little...


    The little brother who came to tell them the news about the Song family seemed to admire their ¡®intimacy¡¯ a lot. He grabbed this chance to suck up to them.


    ¡°Boss and Song-ge have such a good rtionship. I doubt anyone on the base is as dedicated as our boss. All the otherpanies¡¯ bosses have at least two lovers.¡±


    He meant this as apliment, but for some reason, Shi Qing coldly red at him with an unkind gleam in his eyes.


    The little brother ¡°&#k2026;&#k2026;¡±


    Why did he feel like he just poked a ho¡¯s nest by ident?


    But how could this be, ah.


    The little brother took another peek at those two. They really were standing very close together to the point that their bodies were touching already.


    They did look very intimate, ah.


    Shi Qing really wanted to praise this little brother, but unfortunately, that would be OOC. s, he could only grit his teeth and grimace.


    ¡°Spit out what the Song family came here to do already. Keep that useless nonsense to yourself.¡±


    Oh...


    So the boss was displeased that I went off topic and neglected my work, ah.


    As expected of the boss, he¡¯s so serious and strict.


    The little brother quickly got back on track.


    ¡°They came to exchange supplies. I think they were offering food for weapons? Oh, another thing, their prices are a bit high, so many people on the base are just watching for now.¡±


    Their inaction would only be temporary.


    Even though the base was starting to farm its own food, the amount produced was nowhere near pre-apocalypse quantities. For things like food, the more you have the better.


    The Song family was practically guaranteed to leave with what they wanted and more on this excursion.


    However, the ¡®Daji¡¯ Song Xiabing became restless. He turned to whisper into Shi Qing¡¯s ear.


    ¡°Boss, I was the one who bought all of that food before the apocalypse happened.¡±


    The apocalypse didn¡¯te out of nowhere. There were signs for those who knew what to look for. However, no one expected people to start turning into zombies or anything. Song Xiabing only bought arge amount of food as a precaution because he thought there would be an economic downturn.


    Now others were taking advantage of the fruits of hisbour.


    Song Xiabing has always been the vindictive and spiteful type. In his entire life, the only person who didn¡¯t suffer horribly after messing with him was probably Shi Qing.


    How could he possibly stay put and watch the Song family prosper off the food that he had bought?


    The man gave him a puzzled look. ¡°So what? They¡¯re the ones with the food now, not you. Besides, it¡¯s not like your name¡¯s written on it.¡±


    ¡°My name isn¡¯t on it, but we aren¡¯t living in awful society anymore either. There¡¯s a lot of food at stake, so why don¡¯t we...¡±


    Song Xiabing lightly yed with Shi Qing¡¯s fingers. ¡°Why don¡¯t we snatch it back?¡±


    Shi Qing scoffed and tried to move his hand away, only for Song Xiabing to grab him tightly. He could only stand there with a sour expression and let the young man toy with his hand.


    ¡°You really think it¡¯ll be that simple? Do you think the Song family are just a bunch of fools? There¡¯s no way they don¡¯t have a security detail when transporting so much grain.¡±


    After the apocalypse,ws ceased to have any effect. Everyone relied on force to settle disputes.


    How could the Song family visit other bases if they didn¡¯t have a n in mind?


    Shi Qing: ¡°No, I¡¯m the only level seven in our zing Thunder. Laozi won¡¯t make a move if I¡¯m not sure we¡¯ll seed.¡±


    Song Xiabing knew he would say this. He moved Shi Qing¡¯s hands up and down. ¡°Boss, if you don¡¯t do it, then I¡¯m going to go by myself.¡±


    Shi Qing: ¡°Do you have a death wish?¡±


    Song Xiabing was happy to hear that from him.


    So Shi Qing cared about him after all?


    [Ding! Song Xiabing animosity value: 500/100]


    The System has already found Buddha.


    It wouldn¡¯t be surprised even if Song Xiabing suddenly dropped to the 200s.


    The System¡¯s gone through so much that it had almost forgotten that animosity values usually started at 100/100.


    Song Xiabing slightly rxed his grip so he could intertwine his fingers with those of the reluctant man.


    There was a tender look in his eyes.


    ¡°How can that be? I can¡¯t bear to die with a beauty like you around, Boss.¡±


    The little brother nearby felt a wicked chill run down his spine.


    He was really panicking now.


    Putting the matter of a delicate waste like Song Xiabing wanting to go against the Song family for now...


    Their boss? A beauty???


    As expected, love makes people blind.


    Song Xiabing didn¡¯t pay attention to the little brother¡¯s reaction. He was focused on coaxing Shi Qing. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll be careful. If anything happens I¡¯ll be the first to run.¡±


    Then he nced warmly at the big tail behind the man. ¡°Boss, you should be more caring like this in the future. It¡¯ll make me very happy.¡±


    Shi Qing¡¯s face was full of nothing but bewilderment.


    ¡°Who the hell cares about you? Laozi¡¯s just afraid you¡¯ll take me with you when you die.¡±


    Song Xiabing: ¡°......¡±


    He felt like his ability was on the verge of another advancement.


    The little brother nearby received another shock.


    Boss! So you¡¯re actually unable to live on in a world without Song Xiabing?!


    OMG!!!


    What kind of fairy tale love story is this!!


    Who would¡¯ve thought that such sincere romance still existed in these cold and cruel times?


    How touching.


    He was touched, but Song Xiabing was not.


    His eyes darkened intermittently. He wanted nothing more than to grab this guy by his tail, throw him on the floor and ¡®teach him a lesson¡¯ right here about whether he should care for Song Xiabing.


    However, when he looked up and met Shi Qing¡¯s straightforward expression, the young man could only struggle to hold back his anger.


    He got up with a cold expression. ¡°I¡¯m going out for a while.¡±


    The little brother was still admiring this beautiful love story when Song Xiabing suddenly stormed off. He was dumbfounded and carefully nced at Shi Qing.


    ¡°Boss...what happened to Song-ge?¡±


    ¡°How¡¯s Laozi supposed to know.¡±


    The zing Thunder boss was rather short with him. He seemed rather resentful too. ¡°That guy¡¯s always so moody and fickle. Laozi¡¯s already been more than tolerant.¡±


    Song Xiabing hadn¡¯t gone far. When he heard those words, his heart received another blow.


    He¡¯s moody??


    He¡¯s fickle??!!!


    Shi Qing, do you have a heart or not?!!


    Clenching his fists, the young man stalked out of zing Thunder with a terrible expression.


    Half an hourter, a little brother stumbled over to Shi Qing with a dumbfounded expression. The man had a cigarette in his mouth and was impatiently peeling a handful of melon seeds.


    ¡°B-Boss, Song-ge has, has...¡±


    Shi Qing ripped out the cigarette out of his mouth. ¡°Talk properly!¡±


    ¡°He took down all the people sent by the Song...Song family...¡±


    The dazed little brother swallowed dryly. ¡°The Song family hired three top tier level sevens this time, but none of them could beat Song-ge... Boss, was Song-ge always this powerful, ah...¡±


    Their boss sure kept them in the dark then.


    ¡°Crap!!!¡±


    Shi Qing rolled off the couch and got to his feet. ¡°Quick, quick, quick! We have to back him up!¡±


    ¡°Why Boss? Song-ge¡¯s already beat all of them.¡±


    Shi Qing: ¡°Are you stupid? We¡¯re going to grab a piece of the pie! Song Xiabing is one of ours after all, we can¡¯t let the otherpanies take advantage of this.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I get it now!¡±


    The little brother quickly left to gather the others.


    As a result, the people of the base saw the zing Thunder Company head out in great numbers.


    Shi Qing and the others soon arrived at the ce where the Song family had set up camp.


    The first thing he saw when he got there was the group of people gathered around something. They turned to peek cautiously at him, shooting him particrly odd looks.


    Shi Qing roared, ¡°What¡¯re you looking at?! You¡¯ve never seen a man as beautiful as Laozi before?!¡±


    One of the spectators was a little brother of zing Thunder. He quickly came over when he saw his boss was here and whispered to Shi Qing with an odd expression.


    ¡°Boss, you¡¯d better go and see for yourself...¡±


    Shi Qing squeezed through the crowd. Inside, he found Song Xiabing was beating up a level seven ability user with a twisted expression on his face.


    With every hit, he coldly spat out:


    ¡°How dare you call me moody!!¡±


    ¡°How dare you go find a woman!!¡±


    ¡°Fuck you for not liking me!! Do you like me or not?!? Tell me if you like me or not!!!¡±


    At this point, that ability user had all the fight beat out of him.


    All he wanted to do was to kneel down and beg for mercy. ¡°I like you, I like you... I like you Grandpa, please let me go...¡±


    ¡°You think you¡¯re worthy of liking me?!¡±


    Song Xiabing kicked him away.


    That guy flew some distance beforending on the ground.


    Everyone: ¡°......¡±


    Song Xiabing finally stopped after knocking out thest ability user who tried to ambush him. He let down his sleeves and became his original clean and tidy self.


    The young man¡¯s eyes lit up when he turned around and saw Shi Qing. He jogged over and threw himself into the man¡¯s arms.


    ¡°Boss, you came.¡±


    ¡°I was just in a bad mood because I remembered how you went looking for women when you weren¡¯t with me before. I used them to vent, but that guy suddenly confessed to me for no reason. But don¡¯t worry Boss, the only person in my heart is you. Don¡¯t be angry.¡±


    What a delicate, easily bullied and pitiful little thing he appears to be.


    Shi Qing looked around. Basically everyone looked gobsmacked with a bewildered look in their eyes.


    Some of them even seemed to be sympathetic towards him.


    Pei, pei. Their reaction was understandable. After all, he had a rouge tiger by his side.

 Chapter 159

    <h4>Chapter 159</h4>


    Thank you to an anonymous reader for the Ko-fi!


    <i>Editor: Sahloknir</i>


    Shi Qing¡¯s deration didn¡¯t just make the young cultivators locked up freeze, even the Steel Bones Sect disciples stared at him in disbelief.


    When did their Sect Master be a medical expert??


    ¡°Look at you all. You have so many hidden injuries on your body despiteing from righteous immortal sects. Can your sects not afford to raise pharmacists or something?¡±


    The disciples in the dungeons all stared at Shi Qing with a mixture of confusion and wariness.


    After ncing at each other for a few moments, a white-robed disciple stepped forward. After respectfully saluting Shi Qing with sped fists, he asked, ¡°Sect Master Shi, may I ask what a ¡®pharmacist¡¯ is?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, me too. I¡¯ve travelled all over, but I¡¯ve never heard of ¡®pharmacists¡¯ before.¡±


    ¡°Is it another term for physician?¡±


    ¡°Maybe the Steel Bones Sect calls them a different name than us?¡±


    The group of immortal sect disciples murmured amongst themselves, befuddled.


    The Steel Bones Sect disciples didn¡¯t know what ¡®pharmacists¡¯ were either.


    But none of them dared to ask. They just looked down and yed dead.


    Looking at these immortal sect disciples who quickly forgot they were locked up in a dungeon as they became more and more engaged in discussion, Shi Qing could see how they were truly inner sect disciples.


    None of them wanted for food and water growing up. Their days were filled with cultivation and asional trips down the mountain to uphold justice and explore secret realms.


    They¡¯ve been raised into a bunch of silly, naive little fools.


    Shi Qing tilted his head towards a jittery Steel Bones Sect disciple who didn¡¯t even dare to breathe. ¡°Is that Gu Qiushu like them too?¡±


    The Steel Bones Sect disciple didn¡¯t know what Shi Qing was referring to. He could only try to make his answer vague. ¡°He isn¡¯t as talkative as the others. He¡¯s been silently sitting cross-legged on the floor since he was brought in.¡±


    Shi Qing nodded. ¡°Not the talkative type, huh? That¡¯s okay. I¡¯ll just speak enough for the both of us.¡±


    When the disciple who just spoke overheard their words, his eyes lit up. He hastily closed the distance between them. ¡°Sect Master Shi, is Shishu here too? Since Sect Master Shi bears us no ill will, can you let Shishu stay with us?¡±


    Shi Qing sized this disciple up.


    The people of immortal sects were all above average in terms of appearance, and this disciple was no different. His features were handsome, his brows thick with a sense of innocence. But that was to be expected given how naive his peers behind him were.


    ¡°You¡¯re from the Heavenly Derivation Sect? Since you call Gu Qiushu your shishu, are you a third generation disciple?¡±


    The young cultivator hurriedly sped his fist and saluted again. ¡°This one is Lin Zeng, Lin Xingzhi. I am a third generation disciple of the Heavenly Derivation Sect.¡±


    After he introduced himself and his sect, he looked up again. ¡°Since Sect Master Shi bears us no ill will, can you let us go?¡±


    Shi Qing paid him no mind. He asked the Steel Bones Sect disciple next to him, ¡°Which dungeon is Gu Qiushu in?¡±


    ¡°The Heavenly Word Dungeon.¡±


    The disciple hastily added, ¡°Gu Qiushu is at the Spirit Separation stage, so he was imprisoned in the Heavenly Word Dungeon.¡±


    Shi Qing nodded and waved his hand. ¡°Let this Lin Xingzhi out so he cane with us to the Heavenly Word Dungeon. Doesn¡¯t he want to see his Shishu? Who am I to say no to that?¡±


    Joy appeared on Lin Xingzhi¡¯s face. He quickly bowed in thanks and waited to be let out at the door.


    When the other Heavenly Derivation Sect disciples still inside saw him being taken out, they immediately panicked.


    ¡°Shixiong&#k2014;¡±


    ¡°Da-shixiong&#k2014;¡±


    ¡°Settle down, you lot. Don¡¯t make it sound like I¡¯m going to do something nefarious to your Da-shixiong.¡±


    Seated in his personal chair, Shi Qing asked them with a smile on his face, ¡°Do you really not know what a pharmacist is? And here I thought you were disciples from renowned sects.¡±


    The young cultivators looked at each other again. But they still couldn¡¯t recall even hearing that term before. They could only collectively sp their fists in salute. ¡°We do not know this term. Sect Master, please enlighten us.¡±


    Shi Qing sighed, a helpless look on his face.


    ¡°Alright. Since none of you know, this Sect Master will teach you all a good lesson.¡±


    ¡°Pharmacists are masters of medicine. They can identify millions of spiritual medicines and poisons, and they can also drive off any beast that flys or walks. Pharmacists don¡¯t need energy to cultivate. Just treating others is enough to advance their realm of cultivation.¡±


    ¡°At their most powerful, pharmacists can summon clouds and clear away rain. They can save cultivators with cracked cores and even help others withstand heavenly lightning. That¡¯s what a pharmacist is.¡±


    The disciples¡¯ eyes widened as they listened to Shi Qing¡¯s brief description.


    Cultivators with cracked cores, withstanding heavenly lightning...


    OMG!


    So there are actually such aplished cultivators in the world...


    ¡°Sect Master Shi, I don¡¯t understand why no one ever told us about pharmacists before. I¡¯ve read my way through the entire collection of my sect, but I¡¯ve nevere across that term in the historical records, ah.¡±


    Shi Qing let out a long sigh again. The astoundingly pretty face that had been nourished by various miraculous medicines for a lifetime was full of disappointment.


    ¡°Actually, it¡¯s not strange that none of you know about them.¡±


    This act of his piqued the interest of all the disciples.


    Judging by the expression of the Steel Bones Sect Sect Master, there seems to be a story behind this?


    Is this a path founded in antiquity? Or did it fall out of favour after the cultivation world split 30,000 years ago?


    Or did it involve some tale full of passion, hate and mystery?


    While the crowd¡¯s thoughts veered off topic, the young manzily sprawled on the luxurious chair spoke once more.


    ¡°After all, I¡¯m the sole founder of the Pharmacy path. Of course you don¡¯t know. I haven¡¯t announced it to the world yet.¡±


    The immortal sect disciples: ¡°...¡±


    The Steel Bones Sect disciples: ¡°...¡±


    After a beat of silence, Lin Xingzhi couldn¡¯t help but ask from his side, ¡°Sect Master...you created this path?¡±


    ¡°Yep. Is there a rule saying I can¡¯t?¡±


    Shi Qing shook his sleeves out and spoke righteously, ¡°Since my dad could found the Steel Bones Sect and the Puppet path, isn¡¯t it normal for me, his son, to found the Pharmacy path?¡±


    Lin Xingzhi politely reminded him, ¡°But Sect Master Shi, you don¡¯t have a spiritual root...¡±


    ¡°I thought that meant you couldn¡¯t cultivate?¡±


    ¡°Are you sure?¡±


    A disciple in the dungeons replied to Shi Qing¡¯s rhetorical question, ¡°Everyone knows that only those with a spiritual root can embark on the path of cultivation.¡±


    ¡°Bingo.¡± Shi Qing nodded. ¡°That¡¯s why the Pharmacy path I founded doesn¡¯t require a spiritual root. Is there a problem?¡±


    Everyone: ¡°...¡±


    Of course there¡¯s a problem! How can you cultivate without a spiritual root??


    Without a spiritual root, you can¡¯t store spiritual energy in your body. Therefore, you can¡¯t practise refining energy or cultivate!


    Then your realm would stagnate and your lifespan would continue to deplete.


    Knowing that, none of the people here could believe that someone without a spiritual root can cultivate.


    Shi Qing narrowed his eyes slightly at their expressions of disbelief. ¡°You doubt this Sect Master¡¯s word?¡±


    ¡ªThud.


    The Steel Bones Sect disciples who were still standing just now couldn¡¯t help but kneel as soon as they picked up on his tone.


    ¡°No, no. We believe you! Of course we disciples believe you, Sect Master!¡±


    Shi Qing then turned to Lin Xingzhi, who was by his side. ¡°What about you, Little Lin?¡±


    Lin Xingzhi frowned slightly. He decided to stick to his convictions. ¡°Sect Master Shi, I have never heard of cultivating without a spiritual root. I¡¯m afraid I...¡±


    ¡°Alright. I get what you¡¯re saying.¡±


    Shi Qing waved his hand andzily ordered, ¡°Send him back. There¡¯s no need to take him to see Gu Qiushu anymore.¡±


    Lin Xingzhi: ¡°...¡±


    When he saw the Steel Bones Sect disciples actuallying to grab him, he hastily dodged and changed his tune. ¡°I believe you, I believe you!!¡±


    ¡°As I thought. What a good boy you are.¡±


    Shi Qing nodded in satisfaction. He smiled at the other immortal sect disciple and asked good naturedly, ¡°And what do you guys think? Do you believe me?¡±


    The young cultivators looked at each other.


    They weren¡¯t Shi Qing¡¯s subordinates, and they had no intentions of seeing Gu Qiushu either. Why would they be afraid of Shi Qing?


    ¡°We don¡¯t believe you!¡±


    Shi Qing turned to the Steel Bones Sect members and ordered, ¡°When you bring them foodter, make sure it¡¯s chock full of protein. Oh, but rece all the salt with sugar. Make it extra sweet.¡±


    The young cultivators in the dungeon who heard his words clearly: ¡°...¡±


    The Steel Bones Sect disciples: ¡°...¡±


    Was it really okay for the Sect Master of a major sect to be so petty???


    But Shi Qing couldn¡¯t care less what they thought of him. After all, he had three Ascension stage puppets backing him up.


    He yawned andzily leaned back in his chair. ¡°We¡¯re done here. I¡¯m toozy to walk all the way there, so carry this Sect Master over.¡±


    The Steel Bones Sect disciples quickly picked up the chair and walked steadily towards the Heavenly Word Dungeon. Lin Xingzhi hurriedly followed him.


    ¡°Sect Master Shi, if you want to cultivate the Pharmacy path, then why did you capture us?¡±


    Shi Qing, ¡°Who captured you? How many times does this Sect Master have to say it, all of you admired my medical expertise and begged toe back to the Steel Bones Sect with me.¡±


    Lin Xingzhi: ¡°...¡±


    He decided to just go with it. ¡°In that case, may I ask if Sect Master Shi has informed our sects that we are visiting you?¡±


    Shi Qing: ¡°That¡¯s not my job. Report the news yourself.¡±


    Lin Xingzhi: ¡°In that case, please allow me to send word to my Sect.¡±


    Lin Xingzhi hesitantly nced at Shi Qing. When the Sect Master remainedx, he took out a messenger talisman from hispels and tried injecting his spiritual power.


    As he expected, his spiritual power recovered once he left the dungeons.


    So the dungeons really do suppress one¡¯s spiritual power!


    He quickly scrawled a message on the talisman before throwing it into the air.


    The talisman exploded once it reached the wall.


    A disciple of the Steel Bones Sect spoke up, ¡°The use of messenger talismans is forbidden in the dungeons.


    Lin Xingzhi: ¡°...¡±


    Shi Qing nced at him and offered some reassurance. ¡°It¡¯s alright. I¡¯ll pay you backter.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve always been a fair and honest person. I would never do such a shameless thing.¡±


    With his reassurance, Lin Xingzhi rxed a little bit.


    They just happened to arrive at the Heavenly Word Dungeon then.


    Shi Qing got down from his chair and straightened his robes. He ordered someone to open the door.


    Inside, there was a man alsopletely dressed in white, sitting cross legged on the ground. His eyes slowly opened in response to all themotion. They wereced with ice,plimenting the cier-like look on his face.


    But even if he was an iceberg, he was a good-looking iceberg.


    When Lin Xingzhi saw him, he was instantly ovee with relief. He wanted nothing more than to run up to the man. ¡°Shishu!


    But Shi Qing grabbed him by the shoulder and signalled his puppet to hold him in ce. He raised an eyebrow at Gu Qiushu who was looking at him coldly


    ¡°Gu Qiushu, your shizhi is in my hands. If you don¡¯t want him to die, you¡¯d better listen to me.¡±


    Lin Xingzhi: ¡°...¡±


    He looked at Shi Qing incredulously. ¡°Sect Master Shi, you just said that you were a fair and honest person.¡±


    ¡°Yep. That¡¯s what I said.¡±


    Shi Qing patted him on the shoulder. His words were particrly righteous.


    ¡°I¡¯m being honest about using you to threaten your shishu, aren¡¯t I?¡±


    ¡°Since I even threaten people so honestly, I doubt there¡¯s a person more fair and honest than me in the whole world.¡±


    Author¡¯s Corner


    I¡¯m dying... Begging for nutrient fluid...


    Please take pity on me...


    Without nutrient fluid, this writer...


    She will have to continue begging next time!


    Randomly sending out red pockets!


    Night night everyone~

 Chapter 166

    <h4>Chapter 166</h4>


    <i>Editor: Casey</i>


    One red line, three days of life.


    Gu Qiushu couldn¡¯t stop staring at that red line. He didn¡¯t know what he was thinking either. He raised his head and looked at Shi Qing withplicated eyes.


    ¡°Then why did you stop when I didn¡¯t let you treat me?¡±


    If Shi Qing had really done as he said and not treated him, wouldn¡¯t that mean he¡¯d have died?


    Gu Qiushu¡¯s heart was filled with after fear just thinking about it.


    But then he froze.


    Wait a minute, he had nothing to do with Shi Qing. What did it matter to him if he lived or died?


    Gu Qiushu frowned slightly and told himself that it must be because he would feel guilty if Shi Qing died. After all, if he had refused treatment, he would¡¯ve been gued by guilt afterwards, something that would hinder his cultivation.


    He might be doused in cold sweat because of what just happened, but Shi Qing seemed unaffected. He continued to smile as if his life or death was inconsequential.


    ¡°Gu-xianzhang, what was I supposed to do then? Force you to ept treatment?¡±


    He twirled a strand of his ck hair, smiling even more mischievous than a fairy. ¡°A pharmacist¡¯s only task is to treat illnesses and save people. If the patient refuses treatment, of course I have to respect that.¡±


    The white-robed Xianzhang¡¯s face remained cold. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, what did you capture us for?¡±


    ¡°All I said was that I wouldn¡¯t force you to ept treatment. I didn¡¯t say I wouldn¡¯t capture you and lock you up. Anyways, as long as all of you are here, you¡¯ll eventually ept my treatment.¡±


    Gu Qiushu: ¡°...¡±


    He actually didn¡¯t know how to respond to that.


    Shi Qing¡¯s attitude was just too righteous.


    A sh of insight suddenly hit Gu Qiushu. He looked down at the red line on Shi Qing¡¯s arm and asked, ¡°You weren¡¯t saying those things just to deceive me, right?¡±


    Aiyo, so he¡¯s pretty sharp, ah. He actually caught that.


    On the surface, Shi Qing¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change. He wasn¡¯t nervous at all. ¡°If Xianzhang believes that to be true, then I¡¯ll admit it.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. I lied to you. What saving people can increase lifespan? How could such a ridiculous thing be possible?¡±


    However, on the contrary, the more readily Shi Qing admitted to lying, the more Gu Qiushu believed him.


    After all, Shi Qing¡¯s sickly state had already left a deep impression on him.


    He couldn¡¯t take anything this person said seriously.


    Gu Qiushu looked at the red thread and asked, ¡°How do you know your own lifespan?¡±


    ¡°Of course I know, it¡¯s my body. Not to mention I¡¯m a pharmacist.¡±


    Shi Qing shook his arm emphatically and raised an eyebrow. He smiled at Gu Qiushu. ¡°Xianzhang, I get that you want to look at it for a while, but do you really need to hold my hand for so long?¡±


    Gu Qiushu stiffened. Only then did he realize that he had actually been holding onto Shi Qing¡¯s wrist this whole time.


    When had he ever taken the initiative to be close to someone like this? He quickly let go and hid the long, slender hand that had just been in contact with Shi Qing¡¯s wrist behind his back.


    His little guilty reactions were really cute no matter how Shi Qing looked at it.


    ¡°Xianzhang, ah.¡±


    He deliberately trailed off with a smile on his face. ¡°I think I like you the best out of all these immortal sect disciples. How about this? I¡¯ll treat them all over the next three days before I let you guys go. I¡¯ll even give the three puppets to you. Be sure to take good care of them, alright?¡±


    Gu Qiushu frowned at Shi Qing, his voice cool, ¡°Why give them to me?¡±


    ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t I? I want them to go to a good master.¡±


    ¡°You are their master.¡±


    At Gu Qiushu¡¯s serious look, Shi Qing snorted and showed him the red line on his arm again.


    ¡°Xianzhang, did you forget what I just said? I¡¯ll be dead after three days. If I can¡¯t find them a new master before then, they¡¯ll die with me.¡±


    Gu Qiushu pursed his lips slightly, his eyesplicated. ¡°Puppets aren¡¯t alive in the first ce.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s agree to disagree.¡±


    Shi Qing was still smiling, but his eyes became somewhat sad. ¡°After my dad died, even though they aren¡¯t human, these puppets were the only ones left by my side.¡±


    ¡°You are the Sect Master of the Steel Bones Sect. All the disciples look up to you.¡±


    Shi Qing actuallyughed at Gu Qiushu¡¯s words.


    ¡°Xianzhang, are all the disciples of your Heavenly Derivation Sect so naive? I¡¯m an invalid who only inherited this position because of my dad. Do you really think they would care about me if I didn¡¯t have these three puppets? I would already be dead in a ditch somewhere.¡±


    Gu Qiushu frowned. Although he didn¡¯t agree, he didn¡¯t say anything because Shi Qing knew the internal affairs of the Steel Bones Sect better than him.


    Shi Qing continued, ¡°As a mortal, I¡¯ve enjoyed everything life has to offer already. I can die content with so many cultivators under mymand. But these puppets did protect me. It doesn¡¯t feel right to make them share my fate.¡±


    He patted Gu Qiushu on the shoulder. The white-robed Xianzhang still frowned this time, but he didn¡¯t avoid the touch. He just quietly listened to Shi Qing speak. ¡°I only captured you guys to see if I can save some more people before I go. s, it seems like the amount of lifespan pharmacists get from saving others is really limited. I only got an hour from saving Little Ye Zi. At this rate, I¡¯ll have to constantly search for patients 24/7 to survive.¡±


    Shi Qing, who still looked quite young, smacked his lips. His fair and pretty face was filled with self-mockery. ¡°This Shi Qing would rather die than have to run around so much just to live.¡±


    ¡°Anyway, from what I¡¯ve seen, you¡¯re the best of the bunch. I like you quite a bit as well, so I¡¯ll leave my three puppets to you. Be sure to treat them well for me.¡±


    [Ding! Gu Qiushu¡¯s animosity value: 75/100]


    Shi Qing saw Gu Qiushu¡¯s lips move slightly, as if he was going to say something but didn¡¯t in the end. The look on that cool, handsome face was as cold and indifferent as ever.


    The only differencesy in the pair of dark eyes staring constantly at him.


    Shi Qing didn¡¯t wait to see Gu Qiushu¡¯s reaction. He got up and stretched, waving the red line on his arm at the white-robed Xianzhang. ¡°Anyways, thanks Xianzhang, for giving me three more days. Alright, I¡¯m going to head over to treat those little guys. Don¡¯t worry Xianzhang, I¡¯m already a dead man walking so I won¡¯t do anything to them.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve just been teasing you before because I found your reactions amusing. I¡¯ll have to trouble you to stay here for three more days. Just take the medicine I prepared for you and your broken meridians will heal for good.¡±


    He smiled wantonly. Just like a typical child who had been spoiled to the point of only caring about himself, he righteously asked Gu Qiushu to not argue with him on this.


    ¡°Xianzhang, do you have to always look at me so coldly? I¡¯m going to die anyway, so why not lighten up? Xianzhang, you¡¯re not holding a grudge, are you?¡± Shi Qing shrugged when Gu Qiushu was the same as ever.


    ¡°Fine, I¡¯m going to die anyway so I guess you can look at me however you like. See you in three days.¡±


    The door closed.


    Shi Qing walked out.


    Gu Qiushu was still standing in one ce, his gaze fixed to the door.


    He turned to look at his sword. Reaching towards it, the weapon linked to his mind flew into his hand. The white-robed Xianzhang gripped the sword tightly. Since his hair had been let down before, it was loosely draped all over him like the ugly and uncultured way mortals wore it.


    But since it was someone as beautiful as Gu Qiushu, this hairstyle only added a bit of natural beauty to his immortal aura.


    The natural beauty faintly frowned, He stared at the sword in his hand with slightly downcast eyes, deep in thought about something.


    After leaving, Shi Qing did go to the dungeon where those immortal sect disciples were being kept.


    He had a table moved over. The Steel Bones Sect disciples stood behind him, calling people up one at a time.


    At first, those disciples were very scared and reluctant to be dragged out of their cell when it was their turn. Only Ye Zi was different. He had sessfully been converted into a fan by the Steel Bones Sect¡¯s chef. Not only was he not afraid, he even tried his best tofort the others. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Sect Master Shi is just here to treat us. Look at me. Wasn¡¯t I cured?¡±


    The other disciples didn¡¯t really believe him.


    Who knew what other ns Shi Qing had in mind when he captured them like this?


    Yes, therva in Ye Zi¡¯s stomach was removed in front of them, but who knew if Shi Qing had put it in in the first ce or not? He could¡¯ve nted insect eggs in their stomachs through their food and then im they contracted it themselves.


    How could they not be afraid of the Steel Bones Sect if that was true?


    Lin Xingzhi stepped forward at this moment. ¡°I¡¯ll go.¡±


    This way, he¡¯ll be able to give his shidis and shimeis warning if something did happen.


    Lin Xingzhi was brought over. Shi Qing briefly nced at him with disinterest. ¡°You¡¯ve broken your right leg before?¡±


    All the bravery of a hero heading out to war crumpled from Lin Xingzhi¡¯s face. ¡°You... How did you know?¡±


    ¡°I could tell at a nce.¡±


    Shi Qing immediately started writing a prescription. ¡°Although your leg bone was reconnected, it had already touched the meridian there. That¡¯s why you always feel it¡¯s difficult to make progress when you cultivate, but it gets easier once you get up and move around. That leg bone is the cause.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll be fine once you take this pill and go take a dip in the hot springs.¡±


    After quickly saying all that, Shi Qing knocked on the table and gestured for the Steel Bones disciples to take him away. ¡°Next.¡±


    It only took three days for all of the disciples in the dungeons¡¯ half-hearted skepticism to morph into overwhelming gratitude.


    If Shi Qing said it would take three days to heal them then that¡¯s how long it would take.


    When the three days were up, he went back to the Heavenly Word Dungeon with his three puppets.


    ¡°Xianzhang, I¡¯m here.¡±


    Gu Qiushu was seated on the bed. He watched Shi Qing push the door open. The other person¡¯s face was a little tired, but his smile was still as unrestrained and open as ever.


    Shi Qing muttered, ¡°None of those disciples were seriously ill, so I only got a day of lifespan out of treating all of them. Like that makes a big difference. Come here and I¡¯ll give the puppets to you. You can leave with them.¡±


    ¡°Oh right. Drink this medicine first.¡±


    Gu Qiushu didn¡¯t move. He quietly listened to Shi Qing finish before he spoke, ¡°No need.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t mind not curing my illness. Tomorrow, you can do as you did three days ago. Stop the pain for me, and prolong your own life.¡±


    Author¡¯s Corner


    I¡¯ve moved on again, folks.


    I¡¯ve got a new novel that you can add to your reading lists. I want to write it so badly aahhhhhhh.


    Please add it to your reading lists mua mua mua


    I originally nned to take a few months off after writing about little Shi Qing, but now all I want to do is finish already so I can start working on my precious new novel


    Little angels, please add it to your reading lists. I¡¯ll start once there¡¯s enough interest


    You can find ¡®I came to modern times from a cultivation world¡¯ in my author profile~

 Chapter 169

    <h4>Chapter 169</h4>


    <i>Editor: Sahloknir</i>


    The situation was still quite awkward.


    Shi Qing had already called off the song and dance, but the fruit and melon skins all over the floor and tables, the half-eaten feast, and the drunken disciples that flushed and smiled nervously when they saw their elders, were not things that could be so easily removed.


    These immortal sect masters, all of whom were very famous in the cultivation world, were at this moment in clothes easy to move in and armed to the teeth with weapons and talismans.


    Uninvited, they appeared at the entrance of the Steel Bones Sect¡¯s main gates.


    Facing off against them were the juniors who had been having the time of their lives just a second before.


    The sect masters were all very solemn.


    The juniors greeted them, but they dared not approach their elders due to the murderous expressions on their faces.


    Shi Qing was the first to recover. He got up with a smile and asked congenially, ¡°Sect Masters, are you here to visit my Steel Bones Sect? What impable timing, ah.¡±


    The Sect Masters: ¡°...¡±


    What were they supposed to say at this point?


    They came here all riled up, ready to fight to the death to save their disciples, but said disciples were perfectly fine and even enjoying themselves to their hearts¡¯ content.


    There was no reason to fight, and it was too humiliating to scold their juniors here in front of everyone.


    As for retreating, how were they supposed to retreat when everyone¡¯s already seen them?


    In the end, the one with the highest prestige, the Heavenly Derivation Sect Master, opened his mouth to ask, ¡°Sect Master Shi has invited my Sect¡¯s disciples to be your guests? Why didn¡¯t you inform us beforehand? We¡¯ve been searching for them these past few days.¡±


    Shi Qing shrugged. ¡°I just invited them here on a whim. Informing their elders was thest thing on my mind.¡±


    ¡°Besides, you guys didn¡¯t ask either, ah.¡±


    The Sect Masters: ¡°...¡±


    That was technically true.


    After all, they zeroed in on the Steel Bones Sect after failing to find their disciples anywhere else.


    And since the Steel Bones Sect didn¡¯t get in touch with them before taking their disciples away, of course none of the sect masters thought they had good intentions.


    In that case, why would they even bother asking?


    All that would serve to aplish was tipping off the Steel Bones Sect that the jig was up.


    It was better to take them by surprise.


    Yet unexpectedly, the Sect Masters ended up the ones surprised.


    All of their tense, long meetings, their prepared weapons and talismans, their determination to put their lives on the line...


    In the end, these disciples were fooling around??!


    There was a moment of silence.


    One Sect Master was smiling, but it was more of a not-smile. With gritted teeth, he red at his only son. ¡°San Hua, why didn¡¯t you send word to Father if you were going to be a guest of the Steel Bones Sect.¡±


    The young disciple who was named: ¡°...This son, this son forgot...¡±


    The death ray emanating from his father¡¯s eyes intensified.


    The other young disciples didn¡¯t have it much better.


    At this moment, all of the Sect Masters had pretty much the same look on their faces.


    With constipated expressions, they coldly stared down their disciples, apprentices, grandchildren, and/or great-grandchildren.


    All of you forgot too?


    The disciples: ¡°&#k2026;¡±


    You really couldn¡¯t me them for this.


    They did intend to send word to their elders requesting rescue when they were first captured, but that was impossible to do within the confines of the dungeons. Talismans would fail as soon as they touched the walls.


    Later on, they were so busy eating and drinking well and being cured of their illnesses that they forgot all about it.


    And today? Well, Shi Qing said he was going to send them back today, hence this grand feast. Everyone was too busy watching the performances, snacking on fruits and having fun to send word back.


    Of course, Shi Qing was the main one at fault here.


    After all, it was because he said he was sending the disciples back home that none of them bothered. They would be going home soon anyway.


    The group of disciples looked at their elders cautiously. None of them dared to make so much as a peep.


    They felt both scared and embarrassed. Unbeknownst to them, their elders were even more embarrassed than they were.


    After all, they had just snuck their way in through the main entrance of another sect in broad daylight! Without sending word first even!


    This was so humiliating!


    Some of them were even considering entering seclusion for the rest of their lives.


    At least their fellow Sect Masters were here to share in the shame.


    It was easier to bear since everyone was suffering together.


    Although the Sect Master of the Heavenly Derivation Sect also felt humiliated, he still suspected something wasn¡¯t right here.


    If the Steel Bones Sect wanted to invite guests, they should have just sent out invitations. Why did they just silently snatch up all these young juniors? This was very suspicious.


    He looked at Shi Qing with slightly narrowed eyes.


    Shi Qing was the Steel Bones Sect Master. Even if he was a mortal, he was still someone of equal rank. The Heavenly Derivation Sect Master cupped his fist. ¡°Sect Master Shi, since this is all just a misunderstanding, can we take our disciples back now?¡±


    ¡°Of course. They can leave any time they want.¡±


    Shi Qingidzily across his seat and made a sweeping gesture.


    The disciples who were counting on him to help them plead for mercy all had crestfallen expressions. They lowered their heads and approached their sternly frowning elders.


    The male elders were alright. They didn¡¯t act on their anger right here and then even though they were furious.


    But a female sect master immediately grabbed onto her disciples ear and twisted, scolding her as she cried out in pain, ¡°Don¡¯t you know how worried I was? Were you trying to scare your master into an early grave?!¡±


    ¡°Shifu, Shifu I was w-wrong! Aiyo, Shifu, please let go already! My ear¡¯s going to fall off!¡± The female disciple shouted while directing a pleading look at Shi Qing.


    Shi Qing didn¡¯t betray her expectations. He opened his mouth to say, ¡°Sect Master Yan shouldn¡¯t take it to heart. It¡¯s natural for little kids to lose track of time while having fun.¡±


    The female disciple: ¡°...¡±


    Wuwuwuwuwu. Sect Master Shi, are you trying to add fuel to the fire??


    Lin Xingzhi led the Heavenly Derivation Sect disciples over to their Sect Master and saluted. ¡°Shizun.¡±


    ¡°Are all of my Heavenly Derivation Sect disciples here?¡±


    ¡°Yes, they are all¡ª¡±


    Lin Xingzhi suddenly stopped mid-sentence and looked back. ¡°Where is Ye Zi?¡±


    ¡°Coming,ing! Shizun, I¡¯m here.¡±


    The young boy with a chubby facepletely missed the stern, scathing look on his shizun¡¯s face as he jogged over with an armful of grapes. Ye Zi smiled ingratiatingly at his shixiong and shizun.


    ¡°These grapes are delicious, so I¡¯ll take some back to nt.¡±


    The Heavenly Derivation Sect Master: ¡°...¡±


    My sect is so unfortunate...How did we raise such a glutton of a disciple??


    Just as he was about to retreat, the Sect Master suddenly frowned. His eyes swept over the assembled disciples. ¡°Where is your little shishu?¡±


    Little Shishu?


    Lin Xingzhi was also taken aback. Indeed, there was no sign of Little Shishu when he took a look around. He quickly turned and saw that Gu Qiushu hadn¡¯t moved from his original spot. He stood there, looking over at them with sword in hand.


    Gu Qiushu¡¯s eyshes trembled slightly, but he was still expressionless as he stepped forward and saluted his shixiong.


    Compared to his own disciples, the Heavenly Derivation Sect Master¡¯s expression eased significantly as he looked at this extraordinarily talented shidi of his. A smile even appeared on his face.


    ¡°Shidi, are you alright?¡±


    One sentence was all it took for the events of the past few days to flood Gu Qiushu¡¯s mind.


    Being taken to the dungeons after capture, being teased, being forcibly treated...


    And then, watching that seemingly unrestrained, fearless and show-off of a Steel Bones Sect Master simply give up on life so easily.


    Like he was tossing away a small flower picked in a fit of fancy.


    After that came those very brazen, shameless words.


    Like a flower in full bloom, that person brazenly and openly spread his crisp fragrance everywhere, hoping to entice others to his side.


    Shi Qing said he wanted to spend the rest of his life together with a man.


    Gu Qiushu never said a word in response. He just silently stood there.


    The Heavenly Derivation Sect Master didn¡¯t find this behaviour strange.


    He had long since be used to his shidi¡¯s behaviour.


    As long as he¡¯s alright.


    ¡°Okay. Since everyone¡¯s here, we¡¯ll discuss this further back at the Sect.¡±


    The disciples all sensed their elders¡¯ intention to teach them a lessonter. They lowered their heads, but no one dared to object.


    One by one, the Sect Masters led their disciples out.


    Finally, it was time for the Heavenly Derivation Sect to depart.


    Gu Qiushu stayed where he was, watching Lin Xingzhi, Ye Zi and thest Heavenly Derivation Sect disciple leave.


    His shixiong noticed he wasn¡¯t following suit. He turned around at the main gates with a puzzled expression. ¡°Shidi?¡±


    The white-robed Xianzhang gazed back at Shi Qing, who was still sitting where he originally was.


    The previously lively hall was now empty, as if the previous festivities were but an illusion. And Shi Qing, the master of the Steel Bones Sect, was still sitting where he was, idly toying with a wine cup.


    When he saw Gu Qiushu looking over, that familiar wicked smile shed across his face.


    ¡°Xianzhang, I¡¯ll see youter if our paths cross again.¡±


    Gu Qiushu did not reply to him, nor did he turn around and leave.


    He just continued to stare fixedly at Shi Qing as his shixiong looked on uprehendingly.


    Shi Qing told him that he wanted to find someone to keep himpany.


    He didn¡¯t get it at the time, but now he seemed to understand.


    In this hall full of wreckage, everyone was gone except one.


    It looked inexplicably deste and lonely.


    Gu Qiushu suddenly thought back to the beginning, when Shi Qing had first captured them.


    He had alwayse to tease him, saying again that the little disciples were more fun than him.


    Was it possible that Shi Qing, who had been the young master of the Steel Bones Sect from birth and who had been left with only puppets to keep himpany after his father¡¯s death, captured these people not only to treat them?


    Was he also looking forpanionship?


    And now, everyone who came to keep himpany was leaving.


    ¡°Shidi? What are you standing there for?¡±


    The Heavenly Derivation Sect Master didn¡¯t know what his shidi was thinking about and urged him.


    Without saying a word, Gu Qiushu suddenly turned back to face him.


    ¡°I¡¯m not leaving.¡±


    The Heavenly Derivation Sect Master: ¡°???¡±


    ¡°What did you say?¡±


    ¡°Shixiong, I¡¯m not leaving.¡±


    Gu Qiushu¡¯s voice was a little more resolute the second time. A hint of determination seemed to colour the coldness in his eyes.


    The Heavenly Derivation Sect Master looked on like he had seen a ghost, as Gu Qiushu walked over to Shi Qing and sat down by his side.


    ¡°I want to stay in the Steel Bones Sect and let him treat me.¡±


    The Heavenly Derivation Sect Master: ¡°...¡±


    He looked at Shi Qing, who everyone in the cultivation world knew to be mortal, and then at his own slender and well-faced shidi, who seemed to be in good health at first nce.


    Treat you???


    For what? Your brain? Shidi, have you lost your marbles??


    Author¡¯s Corner


    Randomly sending out red pockets! Good night!

 Chapter 170

    <h4>Chapter 170</h4>


    Silver, thank you for the Ko-fi!


    <i>Editor: Casey</i>


    Shi Qing was also quite surprised to hear that Gu Qiushu wanted to stay.


    He saw that the Heavenly Derivation Sect Master seemed like he might keel over any second now out of anger, so he kindly interjected: ¡°Gu-xianzhang needn¡¯t worry. I cane over once every three days to your sect to treat you. My puppets are very swift so it won¡¯t take long.¡±


    The young man noticed how Gu Qiushu¡¯s expression became even colder than usual.


    He seemed to be ring at Shi Qing, who looked back innocently.


    He was speaking on Gu Qiushu¡¯s behalf with nothing but good intentions, ah.


    Peipeipei. As expected of someone who started cultivating as a child. This guy is so oblivious to the nuances of human interaction.


    The Heavenly Derivation Sect Master didn¡¯t expect Shi Qing to take the initiative to let everyone go.


    Although this Sect Master Shi¡¯s been nothing but genial since they arrived, his many years of experience in the cultivation world told him that Shi Qing was definitely not as nice as he appeared to be.


    ¡°You heard him, Shidi. Return with me to the sect first. I still have questions for you.¡±


    The Heavenly Derivation Sect Master didn¡¯t even consider the possibility that Gu Qiushu would refuse him.


    After all, although Gu Qiushu appeared cold to everyone else, the Heavenly Derivation Sect Master knew as his shixiong that Gu Qiushu was actually very obedient.


    Well, to his shixiong at least.


    Looking back, Gu Qiushu tirelessly cultivated day and night after he told him to work hard, eventually honing himself into a big popsicle. Before his shidi became a big popsicle, the Heavenly Derivation Sect Master taught his disciples ording to his own educational philosophy.


    However, around the time he took in Ye Zi, after discovering what he had taught his shidi into, he didn¡¯t dare to continue with his previous methods. Even though Lin Xingzhi turned out quite normal under his tutge, he wasn¡¯t willing to take any chances.


    So Ye Zi was raised to be a naive, lively, and cute little...foodie.


    To this day, the Heavenly Derivation Sect Master would feel a pang of regret whenever he remembered this incident.


    Now that he has more disciples, one thing became clear to him.


    His shidi turned out this way because that was just the way he was.


    But at least he was very obedient.


    The Heavenly Derivative Sect Master derived somefort from that fact.


    He confidently waited for his shidi toe to his side and return to their Sect with him.


    However, Gu Qiushu didn¡¯t move.


    ¡°I will stay here.¡±


    The Heavenly Derivation Sect Master: ¡°...¡±


    ...What¡¯s the matter with you all of a sudden? It¡¯s not like you don¡¯t have a sect to go back to, so why are you so insistent on staying in someone else¡¯s???


    ¡°Shidi, ah. Can¡¯t you see how busy Sect Master Shi must be right now? If you really need him for something, why don¡¯t you reschedule for another day? It¡¯s best for us to head back first.¡±


    Yet no matter what he said, Gu Qiushu¡¯s resolve didn¡¯t waver in the slightest. He refused to budge with a cool expression on his face.


    The Heavenly Derivation Sect Master: ¡°...¡±


    Sigh. This situation really left him with no face, ah.


    Forget it, forget it.


    Although Gu Qiushu was cold by nature, he wasn¡¯t aloof to the point of foolishness. If you look at his insistence on staying from another perspective, it meant that he didn¡¯t believe the Steel Bones Sect was a dangerous ce.


    ¡°Since you want to stay, then so be it.¡±


    ¡°You have transmission talismans on you, right?¡±


    Gu Qiushu nodded. ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Good, good. Send me one directly if something is amiss.¡± Said the Heavenly Derivation Sect Master before cupping his hands at Shi Qing again. ¡°Then I will leave my shidi in the care of Sect Master Shi.¡±


    ¡°No need, no need.¡±


    Sprawled horizontally across his seat, Shi Qing smiled like a fox that got into the henhouse.


    After the Sect Master left, he waved and dismissed all of the Steel Bones Sect disciples.


    Soon only he and Gu Qiushu were left in the spacious hall.


    ¡°Xianzhang,e and drink some wine with me.¡±


    Gu Qiushu stepped forward without hesitation and seated himself at Shi Qing¡¯s side. His expression was still aloof, but his eyes were focused on Shi Qing rolling back his sleeves to pour him a drink.


    After the wine was poured, Shi Qing picked his own cup up with one hand and handed Gu Qiushu¡¯s over with the other.


    Gu Qiushu took the cup. He saw Shi Qing down it in one go, so he tilted his head back and did the same.


    Shi Qing refilled their cups again. His eyes, slightly reddened from the alcohol, drifted to rest on the white-robed Xianzhang.


    ¡°Xianzhang, ah. Why did you stay? I thought you despised me?¡±


    Gu Qiushu sat up straight. ¡°Not at all.¡±


    ¡°Really? You avoided me like I was a snake or scorpion before. You treated me like I was some vicious beast.¡±


    They were drinking spiritual wine. As a mortal, Shi Qing couldn¡¯t withstand this liquor. His face immediately became flushed. He stopped drinking and just dazedly stared at the person in front of him with his chin resting on one hand.


    The sight of his drunken state made Gu Qiushu¡¯s lips open a fraction.


    His voice was still cold and clear, but something was different about the undertone. ¡°Not anymore.¡±


    ¡°Not anymore... So you did before?¡±


    The smile of the person in front of him only grew sweeter. With such a sharine expression, he guilt-tripped Gu Qiushu. ¡°Xianzhang, have I mistreated you in some way? Why did you dislike me so?¡±


    Gu Qiushu tightened his grip on his sword¡¯s hilt. He instinctively wanted to lean back in the face of this forceful interrogation and the other person leaning forward, but something made him stand his ground instead.


    As a result, the two of them were so close that they were just one move away from touching.


    Gu Qiushu was not good at exining himself, but he tried his best to rify, ¡°I misunderstood you.¡±


    ¡°I know you did.¡±


    Seeing that his ears were as red as could be, Shi Qingughed and leaned back, restoring the distance between them.


    Gu Qiushu¡¯s expression rxed at first, but he felt strangely disappointed on the inside. The spoiled person in front of him seemed to bepletely drunk at this point. He started incoherently admonishing the white-robed Xianzhang.


    ¡°You¡¯re a big pig trotter. A heartless one at that. You dislike me every time, every time!¡±


    Gu Qiushu didn¡¯t understand. But he rushed over to catch the rambling young man when he started tilting backwards.


    ¡°Big pig trotters...? What are those? Some kind of demonic beast?¡±


    Shi Qing sighed and patted him on the shoulder.


    ¡°It¡¯s you. You¡¯re the big pig trotter, ah.¡±


    He felt a little drunk too.


    Seriously, this wasn¡¯t an act this time.


    Even if he was quite strong-willed, that didn¡¯t mean much in this mortal body.


    He asked Gu Qiushu, ¡°Why did you choose to stay behind just now? You shouldn¡¯t have.¡±


    Gu Qiushu could feel the person in his arms breath in and out as he supported him. His eyshes faintly trembled as he replied honestly, ¡°Just now, I thought you seemed very lonely.¡±


    ¡°Is that some sort of joke? Me, Shi Qing, lonely??¡±


    Shi Qingughed at his naivety.


    He buried himself in Gu Qiushu¡¯s arms andughed so hard his stomach started to cramp.


    The white-robed Xianzhang embraced him silently. Suddenly, he reached out and gently wiped away a trace of wetness that had gathered at the corner of his eye.


    Shi Qing stoppedughing.


    ¡°That was fromughing too hard.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡±


    ¡°En. It¡¯s good that you do.¡±


    He patted his cheeks.


    [System, flush the alcohol from my body.]


    [Ding! Hello, your System is not online right now. Press 1 to automatically reply 666, press 2 to reply yingyingying, press 3 to use saved points to watch TV.]


    Shi Qing: ¡°...¡±


    ¡°This guy¡¯s so unreliable.¡± He grumbled in his mind. He rarely ever relied on the System in all these worlds, but the one time he needed it, this dummy wasn¡¯t online!


    Gu Qiushu looked at Shi Qing. When that expression that made him want tofort the young man appeared again, his heart inexplicably began to ache.


    ¡°Shi Qing, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Nothing.¡±


    Shi Qing poured himself another cup. A charming, fox-like smile adorned his face, but his gaze towards Gu Qiushu was hollow. ¡°I just knew that none of you were reliable.¡±


    The white-robed Xianzhang, who was branded as unreliable, didn¡¯t try to retort. He just carefully tugged on Shi Qing¡¯s sleeve to make sure he sat still and didn¡¯t fall.


    Instead of being grateful, Shi Qing grabbed his hand with disgust and made the other person hold his hand instead.


    ¡°If you¡¯re going to grab something, grab my hand, not my sleeve. Sheesh.¡± He said as he drank another cup of wine.


    Gu Qiushu frowned slightly. Seeing that Shi Qing nned on continuing to drink, he took the initiative to stop him for the first time. ¡°No more for you.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not the boss of me. I¡¯ll drink if I want.¡±


    Shi Qing could act cute and spoiled at this moment. He knew Gu Qiushu was weak to that sort of thing. But the alcohol lowered his IQ quite a bit. Not only did he verbally mouth off, he even thought about punching Gu Qiushu.


    Gu Qiushu ¡°...There¡¯s a look in your eyes like you want to hit me.¡±


    ¡°Yep, that¡¯s right. You saw right.¡± Shi Qing readily admitted, ¡°I do want to hit you.¡±


    The white-robed Xianzhang: ¡°...¡±


    After carefully thinking about it, he had been quite rude to Shi Qing this whole time.


    So Shi Qing wanting to hit him wasn¡¯t exactly strange.


    He closed his eyes, his voice still cold and faint, ¡°Then hit me if you want.¡±


    Shi Qing punched him in the chest, but there was no force behind the blow.


    Regardless, his heartbeat sped up in response.


    ¡°You¡¯re really annoying. Why do you hate me every time?¡±


    Gu Qiushu didn¡¯t understand what he was saying. He could only try his best to exin, ¡°I thought you had nefarious intentions before because I was sent to the dungeons right after being captured. I apologize.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s so, so frustrating! It¡¯s like this every time!¡±


    I hated him every time?


    Gu Qiushu actually couldn¡¯t remember. Did he hate Shi Qing every time?


    But soon he was too distracted to ponder this matter further.


    Tentatively, Shi Qing¡¯s palm caressed the spot he had hit before like he was looking for something.


    No one had ever been this close to Gu Qiushu before, yet he couldn¡¯t seem to dislike the contact. He even found Shi Qing¡¯s current state rather pitiful.


    Gu Qiushu stiffened as he felt the other person¡¯s far too soft and warm palm rest over where his heart was.


    He heard him speak in a drunken,nguid tone with narrowed eyes:


    ¡°Your heart is beating so fast. I¡¯ve tried so many ways to make your heart beat faster before, but you didn¡¯t cooperate. But now that I¡¯m not even trying, it¡¯s beating so fast. And you say you¡¯re not a big pig trotter...¡±


    ¡°Look at you, you¡¯re like a big ice cube. You spit out a word or two at most, and your expression¡¯s cold enough to scare someone to death. There¡¯s nothing but faults to be found on your whole body. Who would like you? Who wouldn¡¯t put their own happiness first? Only a dummy would like you.¡±


    Gu Qiushu sat stiffly in ce. His eyshes moved slightly in response to those words. ¡°Cultivation is my only interest. I¡¯m fine with no one liking me.¡±


    Shi Qing: ¡°Oh shut up.¡±


    Gu Qiushu obediently shut his mouth and stayed quiet.


    ¡°This is what I hate the most about you. The more I look at you, the more annoyed I feel. How is it possible to be this annoying??¡± Shi Qing grumbled under his breath.


    But suddenly, the previously grumbling person buried his face in Gu Qiushu¡¯s chest. He didn¡¯t say anything, nor did he move. He just hugged Gu Qiushu.


    The white-clothed Xianzhang, however, waspletely baffled.


    He sat there stiffly, allowing the other person to hug him.


    Shi Qing: ¡°I¡¯m sick of it.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be like this next time.¡±


    Gu Qiushu didn¡¯t know what Shi Qing was talking about, but he nodded despite his confusion.


    ¡°Okay, I promise.¡±


    Author¡¯s Corner


    I¡¯m going to go insane aaaahhhhhh. Four times. I edited this four times. Are these damned eyes of mine just for decoration??


    I think either I¡¯m an idiot, or I¡¯ve be one after staying up one too many times. I found two misced paragraphs before, so I quickly came back to correct them. But V chapters have a word count requirement, so I frantically wrote some more for that. I thought I fixed it okay, but on a second read-through after sending it out, I discovered that I forgot to take out the two wrong portions from before. I told myself it wasn¡¯t a big deal and came back to fix it again. Then I confidently sent it out again, only to discover I left those two parts in again... So here I am once more...


    Yes, I¡¯m wrapping it up.


    Hahahahahahaha, are you happy? Are you excited? Are you overjoyed?


    In fact, I would be wrapping things up even if there wasn¡¯t a new novel I want to start. Following the main outline really is too painful. Just the thought of having to continue to prepare outlines for every world makes me sad. I probably won¡¯t do another QT novel for a while. I don¡¯t wanna write outlines anymore wuwuwu


    Come,e,e. Happy Christmas Eve! All the chapters have red pockets, ta-dah! Even though red pockets aren¡¯t worth enough to buy apples, you can buy what you like, ya?


    Randomly sending out red pockets! Night night~


    Rain


    Poor Shi Qing. He¡¯s had it rough now that I think about it. The person he loves most always hates him in the beginning, world after world...


    The next chapter will conclude this arc. Seven chapters left!

 Chapter 174

    <h4>Chapter 174</h4>


    <i>Editor: Casey</i>


    The yers of ¡®Descent of Chivalry¡¯ were finding the newly discovered Myriad Flower Valley more and more confusing by the day.


    Each yer could only enter this quest area once. Since this VR game restricted everyone to a single ount, they couldn¡¯t just make a new one to y through again like in other games. Thus, all yers could only enter one time.


    And something very strange happened as a result.


    Every once in a while, the yersing out of Myriad Flower Valley would have a different ount of the scenario inside.


    The earliest group of yers saw a quest involving an ancient Chinese emperor and a spoiled young master, and both gave yers the task of assassinating the other.


    Things were alright if you encountered that young master. It was impossible to beat the emperor anyway, so the yers just had to pretend to fight for a bit, give up, and be sent to the Reincarnation Centre. They would even have a chance to obtain a high-level spiritual weapon.


    Those who were assigned tasks by that emperor were truly unfortunate souls.


    This emperor was a lunatic.


    While assigning the task of assassinating the Prime Minister¡¯s son on one hand, he would also suddenly pop out and send the yers straight back to the Reincarnation Centre when they do actually try to assassinate the target.


    The yers he took out: ¡°???¡±


    Didn¡¯t you fucking assign this task??


    Howe you¡¯re stopping us from doing it then??


    Are you nuts??!


    Yet there was nothing they could do, no matter how dumbfounded they were or how they cursed up a storm. As everyone knew already, many side quests in VR games were randomly generated. Not even the developers knew how they would turn out. So even though they were very fed up with this NPC, they could only vent in the forums about it.


    They would also take the opportunity to warn yers nning on challenging Myriad Flower Valley that they must be careful of that dark-robed, lunatic of an emperor.


    He might be handsome, but screenshots and recording were prohibited inside Myriad Flower Valley anyway. You might as well go and find that Prime Minister¡¯s son, who wasn¡¯t too bad-looking himself. At least he didn¡¯t issue tasks with one hand while stabbing people in the back with the other.


    So the second group of yers studied the discussions and confidently ventured into the Valley with ample weapons, pills, techniques, and pets.


    They just had to find that Prime Minister¡¯s son, right? Apparently, he was reminiscent of a jade-faced gentleman, handsome and genteel in a suit of fiery red. He also seemed like the type that was easy to talk to.


    Then they came face to face with a demon who had a reckless and flirtatious smirk on his face.


    He leanedzily on arge jade stone and raised an ambiguous eyebrow at the yers.


    The yers after looking at the clothes he was wearing: ¡°...¡±


    Those don¡¯t look like they¡¯re from Ancient China, ah.


    This guy didn¡¯t seem like the young master the previous yers described, but he didn¡¯t look like the lunatic emperor either? Didn¡¯t they say that the emperor was stoic and stone-faced??


    The person in front of them was constantly smiling.


    A yer armed with a weapon came forward suspiciously. ¡°Who are you?¡±


    ¡°Me? Just a small-time actor~¡±


    His words contained so much charm that they made the yers shudder subconsciously.


    Actor??


    Did they wander into the wrong set? Wasn¡¯t this a wuxia world?


    The person leaning against the stone, however, didn¡¯t even bother with their dumbfounded expressions. He just breathed out a long sigh before turning around. Despite the sunny smile on his face, his eyes were filled with dismissal.


    ¡°I know you¡¯re here toplete a task. My task to all of you is to capture the Film Emperoroshi and bring him to me.¡±


    The yers: ¡°...¡±


    Film Emperoroshi??


    Who¡¯s that???


    With a nod of his head, a projection of Gong Yu in modern clothing appeared in front of them.


    ¡°Bring him to my side, and I¡¯ll give each of you 500 dark crystals.¡±


    The yers who were just looking like ¡®telling us to capture a film emperor in a wuxia world is a joke right¡¯ immediately perked up.


    Sure!! No problem!


    Not to mention catching a film emperor, we¡¯ll even capture an actual emperor for you!


    The group of yers ran out on the instructions of this self-proimed emperor, only to be beaten up and sent to the Reincarnation Centre.


    When thest of them finally left, the flirtatious young man standing there immediately jumped down. He rubbed his hands andughed as he came over to watch the yers grumbling in the Reincarnation Centre.


    ¡°Hahahaha, their expressions just now were so funny! 10,000 alpacas must¡¯ve run across their hearts when they heard modern terms in a wuxia world.¡±


    Gong Yu was looking as handsome as ever with his slightly open white cor shirt. His eyes were bright as he took in the happiness of the person before him. He waited until the youthful Shi Qing was doneughing to ask, ¡°What is a...film emperor?¡±


    ¡°A film emperor is someone who¡¯s really good at acting. Come,e. I¡¯ll search it up on Qiandu. Wu, have a look.¡±


    The youthful Shi Qing pulled Gong Yu to plop down onto the ground with him.


    He didn¡¯t notice that Gong Yu looked down slightly just as his butt was about to hit the ground. All the dirt there a moment before vanished without a trace.


    Shi Qing stood behind them, watching as his past self showed Gong Yu the Qiandu page on film emperors.


    ¡°See, this is a film emperor. I was only ying as your junior. I¡¯ve got it all figured out this time, let me tell you. The plot this time is that I¡¯m a rich second-generation who left home to join the entertainment industry and became a rising star. You¡¯re a cold and super aloof film emperor who¡¯s really envious of how talented I am, so you hired an assassin to take care of me. Therefore, the two of us are irreconcble enemies that must fight to the death.¡±


    After saying all that in one breath, the youthful Shi Qing was looking forward to making this script a reality. He smirked like a fox that got the chicken. ¡°We can y this plotline for a few days likest time.¡±


    Gong Yu quietly listened to him finish before saying, ¡°I am not envious of you. I like you.¡±


    ¡°Aiya, why do you still not get it? We¡¯re acting, ah! This is just the role you¡¯re ying. You know what that is, right?¡±


    But Gong Yu still didn¡¯t understand.


    He stated, ¡°You are so likeable that no one could bear to kill you.¡±


    His overly seriouspliment made the youthful Shi Qing giggle. He poked Gong Yu¡¯s cheek. ¡°Little Gong Yu, I think you¡¯re the only one in the entire world who thinks that. Only money is loved by everyone, and I¡¯m not that for sure. You know, people all have their own thoughts and beliefs. Like those yers just now, some liked me because I¡¯m handsome, and others despised me for the same reason. Only you...no. You¡¯re not a person. Only cute AIs like you would think such things.¡±


    Confusion appeared in Gong Yu¡¯s eyes. Looking at Shi Qing smiling at him, he suddenly started to panic.


    This was the first time he clearly recognized the difference between him and Shi Qing. One was an AI while the other was a human.


    Shi Qing was the same as those yers.


    Gong Yu didn¡¯t know how to hide his panic yet. He subconsciously reached out for Shi Qing¡¯s hand. ¡°Shi Qing, I want to be human too.¡±


    ¡°I want to be like you.¡±


    His innocent words made the youthful Shi Qing giggle again.


    How could an AI be human?


    That wasn¡¯t possible even with how advanced technology had be these days.


    But looking at the helplessness and hope on Gong Yu¡¯s face, he swallowed back the words that were in his throat.


    The teen reached out and patted Gong Yu on the shoulder, saying seriously, ¡°If you want to be a human, you must first seem like one.¡±


    Gong Yu¡¯s eyes lit up. He frantically showed his hand to the youthful Shi Qing. ¡°I look like a human now.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not talking about outer appearance but what¡¯s on the inside. A human has many emotions and moods. Everyone is born a unique individual on the inside, even if they may look alike on the outside.¡±


    The youthful Shi Qing spoke very smoothly.


    Shi Qing knew why he would say such things. Before his grandpa passed away, he took Shi Qing to the old residence and cared for him for a period of time.


    Shi Qing¡¯s health was poor at the time. He could only watch as other kids his age yed to their heart¡¯s content from the confines of his bed. One day, he burst into tears and asked his grandpa why they could be so happy while he had to endure the pain of illness.


    He was born a human being, but he never got to enjoy being human. If he was fated to constantly be sick, maybe he shouldn¡¯t have been born at all.


    After Grandpa Shi said those words to him, Shi Qing memorized them by copying them down over and over again.


    Gong Yu was left befuddled by the time youthful Shi Qing finished.


    ¡°Then...how can I be a human?¡±


    ¡°En...¡±


    As soon as Shi Qing saw the pensive look on his past self¡¯s face, he knew this kid had no idea and was thinking up a way to bullshit through.


    ¡°You...you just have to learn how! Every person has a different personality. Take the actor I just yed, for example. I made him a dismissive, smooth-talking, and mischievous character. Did you see how convincing I was? Those yers ate it all up.¡±


    ¡°Hey, why don¡¯t you try to cry?¡±


    Gong Yu was puzzled. ¡°Cry?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, cry. Like tears falling from here, from your eyes. People cry when they¡¯re sad.¡±


    Gong Yu stared nkly at Shi Qing, who was pointing at his own eyes. He nervously looked down. ¡°I have never been sad. What does sadness feel like?¡±


    ¡°What does it feel like..?¡± Youthful Shi Qing was stumped too. ¡°You just feel sad when you¡¯re sad, ah.¡±


    Gong Yu still didn¡¯t understand.


    ¡°How to describe it... Forget it, forget it. Just watch and learn. I could fool those yers so that means I¡¯m really good at acting. Watch me, and I promise you¡¯ll learn how to cry.¡±


    Youthful Shi Qing, who had seemingly forgotten about how he had to bribe the yers with dark crystals before they epted the task, self-righteously said, ¡°You¡¯re an AI, so you don¡¯t have a personality or human emotions. How about this? We¡¯ll keep ying in Myriad Flower Valley for the time being as different characters each day. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll get it eventually.¡±


    Gong Yu was a bit happy. ¡°Every day?¡±


    ¡°Of course every day. I don¡¯t have anything to do in the real world, so I might as well have fun here.¡±


    Shi Qing watched as his past self very confidently patted his chest and promised again.


    He closed his eyes slightly, as if already anticipating it being broken in the future.


    In the period that followed, the duo started ying out various roles to fool the yers. They assigned all sorts of odd tasks.


    Sometimes, Shi Qing was the school bully, and Gong Yu was the top student. Shi Qing would assign the task of stealing the top student¡¯s Buddhist pendant.


    Sometimes, Shi Qing was a bodyguard, and Gong Yu was a scientist. The two of them would ask the yer to arbitrate a dispute of theirs.


    Sometimes, Shi Qing was a disciple, and Gong Yu was his shifu. As teacher and student turned against each other, they dragged the yers into their conflict.


    Sometimes, Shi Qing was an uncle, and Gong Yu was his nephew.


    Sometimes, Shi Qing was a ve, and Gong Yu was his master.


    Sometimes, Shi Qing was a subordinate, and Gong Yu was a vixen with a big tail.


    The yers of ¡®Descent of Chivalry¡¯ were practically at the ends of their ropes.


    This Myriad Flower Valley sidequest basically changed on a weekly basis, to their utter misery. But the allure of huge rewards made them grit their teeth and press onwards.


    Youthful Shi Qing was having the time of his life. He beamed brighter and brighter by the day. He also enjoyed spending time with Gong Yu ingame more and more as time went on.


    Apart from sleeping and eating, he basically spent the rest of his time in this VR game with Gong Yu messing with people all over the ce.


    Shi Qing watched the duo have fun every day, but he knew in his heart that the end was nigh.


    Sure enough, one day, the two yed theirst game.


    Youthful Shi Qing was a cold and aloof cultivator, and Gong Yu was a Sect Master with deviant intentions towards the righteous faction.


    The two were busy dramatically issuing tasks to the yers when Gong Yu suddenly noticed that the Shi Qing in front of him was starting to fade away.


    This effect was part of the log-off sequence.


    But Shi Qing always told him in advance before he left. And every time that time came, Gong Yu would sit quietly by where Shi Qing used to be with his eyes wide open, obediently waiting for his return.


    But this time, Shi Qing didn¡¯t say anything in advance.


    The youth gradually bing transparent seemed equally surprised. He subconsciously reached for Gong Yu.


    Gong Yu also reached out, but he failed to grasp that familiar warmth. His hand came up empty.


    His mind went nk. Dazed, he helplessly clenched his fingers, still frozen in midair.


    His expression was like that of a child in disbelief who hadn¡¯t reacted to his candy getting stolen yet.


    But Shi Qing knew that he meant so much more to Gong Yu than mere candy.


    The yer who was listening attentively to their assigned tasks was dumbfounded, ¡°?? This guy¡¯s a yer too??¡±


    Gong Yu ignored him.


    Once he realized that youthful Shi Qing had really logged off, he immediately dropped the act and silently sat down by where Shi Qing had disappeared, quietly waiting for him toe back online.


    He waited for an hour. The yer was sent away.


    He waited a day. The confused yers who couldn¡¯t get into the Myriad Flower Valley were discussing outside.


    He waited a week. The developers who came to Myriad Flower Valley for maintenance after receivingints were unable to get inside.


    He waited a month. The yers gradually moved on to the next new sidequest. They only spected about what was going on with Myriad Flower Valley asionally on the forums.


    A year went by. ¡®Descent of Chivalry¡¯ implemented a weather system. It would be rainy, windy, or sunny at specific times everyday.


    Gong Yu silently hugged his knees and sat where he was. He held the tanghulu that he took out on the second day Shi Qing didn¡¯te back.


    This was the way Shi Qing had taught him to sit.


    Beside him was the ce Shi Qing should appear when he came back.


    He was also holding a tanghulu. Shi Qing loved to eat tanghulu the most. He even said that he liked it best when it was in someone else¡¯s hand.


    He sat there, quietly, silently waiting.


    Gong Yu endured the wind, the rain, the snow.


    But his sun never arrived.


    In the second year, tanghulus were removed from the game.


    Even the tanghulu in his hand slowly disappeared.


    When he realized it was gone, Gong Yu, who still didn¡¯t know how to cry after all this time, stared nkly at his still grasping hand.


    Shi Qing had bought that for him.


    But now, there was nothing there.


    He blinked, and tears started streaming from his eyes, sliding down his cheeks.


    ¨C ¡°I have never been sad. What does sadness feel like?¡±


    ¨C ¡°You just feel sad when you¡¯re sad, ah.¡±


    Gong Yu slowly curled into himself. He sat on the ground, slowly tightening his grip on his knees.


    Burying his face, he cried his heart out.


    He finally learned.


    So this was sadness.


    Author¡¯s Corner


    Everyone! I¡¯m early today~


    Aren¡¯t I super great?


    Don¡¯t you all want to give me nutrient fluid?


    Gimme, gimme! Muamuamuamua! Randomly sending out red pockets!


    Rain


    Aaaahhhh. Dear author, why must you do this to me... My heart... _:( ??¡¯¡¹ ¡Ï):_

 Chapter 175

    <h4>Chapter 175</h4>


    <i>Editor: Sahloknir</i>


    Shi Qing remained by Gong Yu¡¯s side. He watched his initial obedience devolve into fear and then outright, heartbroken sobs.


    He tried to talk to Gong Yu, but this was only a memory after all. How could Gong Yu hear anything he said? In the end, Shi Qing could only sit by Gong Yu¡¯s side and tentatively reach out. His intangible hand hovered a fraction above Gong Yu¡¯s shoulder, offering him silentfort.


    Having witnessed Gong Yu¡¯s initial happiness to his current breakdown, it would be a lie to say Shi Qing didn¡¯t feel even the slightest bit guilty.


    He couldn¡¯t understand how he could forget about Gong Yu.


    Even if Gong Yu wasn¡¯t human but just a character in a game, the youthful him of then definitely considered Gong Yu his friend.


    Shi Qing was always present. He saw how his past self relied on, and trusted Gong Yu.


    At first, he thought he had forgotten because of what happened to his family and his swift departure from the game. Perhaps not being able to y for a long time made Gong Yu slip his mind.


    But after witnessing with his own eyes how well his past self got along with Gong Yu, how close they were...


    Shi Qing dismissed the possibility.


    He might seem cold and aloof at first nce, but in reality he was the type to always remember those who were even slightly kind to him.


    And there was no way his memory could have be so bad anyway.


    Although the youthful Shi Qing considered Gong Yu as just a friend, the far more experienced and worldly Shi Qing could tell there was something more.


    His past self liked Gong Yu.


    Ah, young love. How pure and unaware it was.


    Youthful Shi Qing subconsciously chose to y with Gong Yu, to keep Gong Yupany, and drag Gong Yu everywhere with him.


    His eyes shone the brightest when he was looking at Gong Yu.


    And this was true for Gong Yu as well.


    But Shi Qing couldn¡¯t remember.


    Had he ever liked anyone?


    Why couldn¡¯t he remember?


    Why did he have the impression that he only met the main viin in this game and did not kill him?


    Even though he¡¯d seen with his own eyes his past self and Gong Yu¡¯s interactions...


    When he recalled the past, even Gong Yu¡¯s face was a blur.


    Gong Yu was still crying.


    For the first time, he understood what sadness felt like. He cried for an entire day and night.


    In the end, he cried until his tears ran out. He sat where he was before, frozen in ce like a statue, staring obsessively at the spot where the youthful Shi Qing had vanished.


    Shi Qing thought that Gong Yu would hate him.


    After all, it was the youthful Shi Qing who had promised him that he¡¯d stay. It was him who taught the naive Gong Yu the meaning of heartbreak.


    It was like a person who had never eaten tasty food in his life. He ate only unappetizing stuff since he was born.


    Then one day, another person gave him something tasty to eat. They even came back every day with more.


    Then that person disappeared.


    Naturally, the tasty food also vanished.


    So that person had to go back to the unappetizing stuff he was once used to.


    But how could he be satisfied now that he knew the wonders of tasty food? How could he not be tormented?


    Gong Yu was in such a state at the moment.


    He was once in hell, but he didn¡¯t understand how unfortunate he was.


    The youthful Shi Qing pulled him out of hell and let him experience the happiness and peace of heaven.


    Then, he personally pushed him back into hell.


    But Gong Yu still couldn¡¯t bring himself to hate Shi Qing.


    He could only wait obsessively, firmly believing that vivid human woulde back to him.


    Gong Yu waited for another year.


    Because he was no longer refusing to let the people outside open Myriad Flower Valley, yers broke through. However, they were unable to approach the area where Gong Yu was sitting.


    Gong Yu sat there, listening in on their conversations with something akin to greed. He tried to extract even a morsel of information about Shi Qing from them.


    After an indeterminate amount of time, he finally got word of Shi Qing.


    Two yers happened to mention the Shi family in their conversation.


    ¡°Their chairman¡¯s called Shi Qing or something, right? Bing a chairman at his age...As expected, being born into the right family really trumps everything else.¡±


    ¡°Come on dude. You think it¡¯s easy being a chairman? It was all over the news back then. When Shi Qing was eighteen, his parents were killed and he was shot too. I heard he was still ying a VR game when it happened. He almost died, and he¡¯s spent all his time after getting out of the hospital on managing hispany.¡±


    ¡°Think about it. Who at thatpany would be okay with taking orders from some sickly, inexperienced 18 year old, who has been sheltered by his family all his life? How much blood, sweat and tears did he need to regain control over thepany?¡±


    ¡°I know about that. The news stories were how I learned of Shi Qing in the first ce. His parents were both murdered by his uncle, right? His blood-rted uncle, ah...how could anyone be cold-blooded enough to do such a thing?¡±


    ¡°Money makes people be beasts. I also know that this Shi Qing seemed to have yed our game in the past. I heard that there was a Shi Qing on the Myriad Year Leaderboard a couple of years ago. But not many people have seen his face so I can¡¯t be sure if it¡¯s the same Shi Qing we¡¯re talking about.¡±


    ¡°Who cares? He¡¯s not ying anymore so it¡¯s not like I can suck up to him.¡±


    Like Gong Yu, Shi Qing listened quietly to the conversation of the two yers.


    He had indeed been shot, but luckily he clung on to life despite his sickly body at the time. After regaining consciousness, he sensed something was off about his uncle. He purposely pretended to be frightened and weak-willed to fool him, even proposing to hand thepany over to his uncle.


    Then he simply wrote up a will. If he died, all of his assets would be donated to charity. His uncle, who was supposedly his only remaining family member at the time, would get nothing.


    If he died, his uncle would get nothing. If he lived, his uncle could manage thepany.


    This was how the eighteen year old Shi Qing, who had been well protected by his parents all along, saved his own life.


    He yed the fool for two years after that, only discarding the facade once he regained control. He sent that bastard straight to prison.


    Then, once the situation in the Shi family had stabilized, he began cycling through various VR games. Never did he ever recall anything about Gong Yu again.


    Shi Qing immediately attributed this to being shot.


    He couldn¡¯t have suddenly forgotten about Gong Yu, nor would anyone be capable of making him forget. All his life, Shi Qing had never been the chatty type. At the time, he should¡¯ve been the only one who knew about Gong Yu¡¯s existence.


    Since no one knew about Gong Yu, naturally no one would be out to erase Shi Qing¡¯s memories of him.


    So it could only have been an ident.


    Being suddenly forcibly ejected from a VR game would definitely result in some degree of injury to the brain. However, since he was also shot and the shooter was that bastard uncle of his, it was probably overlooked.


    So that¡¯s how parts of his memory were lost.


    Shi Qing became silent after thinking things through.


    After stabilizing thepany, he had almost be obsessed with VR games. He had to try every new game that came out, and he loved to go after the main viin each time, switching to a different game once he beat them.


    Shi Qing used to think that this was just a hobby of his.


    However, a new possibility had emerged.


    He might have lost his memories of Gong Yu, but his presence still lingered in his subconsciousness.


    Perhaps that was why Shi Qing couldn¡¯t stop ying VR games and bouncing from one to another, going after the main viins each time.


    But he didn¡¯t know that there was a person who had always been waiting for him.


    A twist of fate had made their paths diverge.


    Shi Qing sat next to Gong Yu and observed his expression.


    After hearing the news about Shi Qing, Gong Yu was ecstatic.


    He listened in on the yers¡¯ casual remarks about events in Shi Qing¡¯s real life with bated breath.


    The yers didn¡¯t know that Shi Qing had sustained brain damage from being forcibly taken out of a VR game, so of course they didn¡¯t mention it. All they talked about was how freely the Shi family chairman spent his money, how happy a life he led.


    Touring onvish yachts, owing luxury mansions and personal nes, buying an entire ind to vacation on...


    What seemed like a heavenly life to normal people must¡¯ve been like needles digging into Gong Yu¡¯s heart.


    He was sitting here like a stone, waiting obsessively for someone that never came back.


    But the person he longed for was having the time of his life in the real world.


    Yet no anger or disappointment appeared on Gong Yu¡¯s face.


    His long eyshes twitched. His beautiful features, which had remained neutral thus far, showed a bit of heartache and apprehension.


    The sight stunned Shi Qing. Then his heart was flooded with sour and bitter emotions.


    That¡¯s right. This is who Gong Yu is.


    Even if he¡¯s abandoned, even if he¡¯s forgotten, even if the culprit he wasted all this time waiting for was fooling around outside...


    His first reaction would still be worry after hearing Shi Qing was shot.


    Gong Yu never considered for a second that Shi Qing noting back meant that he had forgotten him.


    Something must have happened to him in the real world.


    Not being able to see the person he wanted to was the only type of sadness he felt.


    There was not a shred of grievance in his heart.


    How could such a heartbreaking person exist in this world?


    He never asked for anything and neverined. He only guarded his Shi Qing carefully like he was his only treasure.


    Shi Qing watched Gong Yu get up and twirl around on the spot. His expression was a mix of joy and apprehension.


    Gong Yu touched the ce where he had originally put his little being, quickly asking, ¡°Let¡¯s go find him, alright?¡±


    Naturally, he received no response.


    But Gong Yu didn¡¯t need one in the first ce.


    Knowing that Shi Qing was alright in the real world seemed to be the motivation he needed. He started to try his best to leave this world.


    s, although he wanted to, he wasn¡¯t human in the end.


    Gong Yu couldn¡¯te up with a way out even after quite some time.


    He could only wander around frustrated and sad like a headless fly.


    Shi Qing had already gotten used to Gong Yu not being able to see him.


    But despite that, he developed a habit of speaking to Gong Yu.


    ¡°Don¡¯t fret, it¡¯s not your fault.¡±


    ¡°Are you still not going to take a break today?¡±


    ¡°The new tanghulu avable ingame looks great. Why don¡¯t you buy some to try?¡±


    He wasn¡¯t sure if he was doing this tofort Gong Yu or punish himself.


    In any case, disregarding thatst point, he would feel bad if he didn¡¯tfort Gong Yu.


    Gong Yu had no luck finding a way out.


    That was, until the day he heard some yers gossiping.


    They said that the Shi family chairman was seriously ill and dying.


    <i>Author¡¯s Corner</i>


    Randomly sending out red pockets!!!


    Good night, ya!

 Chapter 177

    <h4>Chapter 177</h4>


    <i>Editor: Sahloknir</i>


    The game ¡®Descent of Chivalry¡¯ remained highly popr. Even though it didn¡¯t have as many yers as it did in its first year, the overall yer base remained constant.


    And today, to everyone¡¯s surprise, the NPC tasks that had been missing so long from Myriad Flower Valley actually reappeared.


    yers excitedly converged on the location, only to discover that it wasn¡¯t filled with a variety of weird NPC tasks like before. Instead, what greeted them was a series of difficult questions.


    A puzzle game.


    Solving one question would lead to another, and another, and another...


    There seemed to always be anotheryer, like an endless series of Russian nesting dolls.


    When news of this spread, it drew anotherrge wave of curious yers.


    They all wanted to know what kind of rewardpleting thest round of this task would be.


    Everyone put their heads together. Some yers live streamed themselves going in and set up a discussion post in the forums as well. This way, everyone could quickly have ess to new questions and help brainstorm potential answers.


    Finally, on the night where the developers scheduled a meteor shower event in-game, one yerpleted the task.


    He got a stick of tanghulu as a reward.


    The yer, who suffered so many hardships and only managed to power through out of sheer anticipation: ¡°...¡±


    Trash game, I hope all your servers shut down!


    The forums also exploded, but few people were truly bothered. Most justughed it off.


    None of them knew what this stick of tanghulu meant, what it represented.


    That night, the miserable yer who got the tanghulu went to Myriad Flower Valley again to vent his frustrations at the game.


    Only to discover that two people had beat him to the peak of the mountain situated in the Valley.


    A pair of very handsome and well-built men were leaning against each other, watching the meteors shoot through the sky above.


    You couldn¡¯t be a devil or a demon in this VR game. It was apparent that these two were bonafide men.


    The straight yer who just tragically received the tanghulu felt like he might go blind.


    In the end, he logged out after cursing up a storm.


    Little did he know, as soon as he uttered the first swear word, Gong Yu tensed from where he used to be quietly sitting and watching the meteor shower. He looked in that yer¡¯s direction.


    With just one movement, the yer would¡¯ve been able to curse to his heart¡¯s content in the Reincarnation Centre.


    Yet before Gong Yu could make a move, Shi Qing already reached over and grasped his hand.


    ¡°Don¡¯t mind him. Just focus on watching the meteor shower.¡±


    Immediately mollified, Gong Yu smoothed down all his hackles and nodded obediently, turning back to look up at the game¡¯s sky.


    But as time passed by, his eyes drifted to the side and settled on Shi Qing again.


    Shi Qing was already beautiful to begin with. At the moment, his slightly upturned face and the stars reflected in his eyes made him the most beautiful sight Gong Yu had ever seen.


    Meteors rained down across the sky.


    Shi Qing watched the meteors, and Gong Yu, Shi Qing.


    Afortable silence fell between them.


    After the meteor shower, the sky settled down once more.


    Shi Qing turned his head in Gong Yu¡¯s direction, his lips quirked as he asked a question he already knew the answer to. ¡°Why were you looking at me instead of the meteor shower?¡±


    Gong Yu¡¯s ears flushed a delicate shade of red, but he didn¡¯t avert his gaze like he would¡¯ve before. Instead, he sincerely stated, ¡°If you like meteor showers, I can hack into the system and have it show you one every night.¡±


    ¡°What I like isn¡¯t the meteor shower.¡±


    Shi Qing had grown ustomed to Gong Yu¡¯s desire to bring him the world.


    He smiled and nuzzled the other person¡¯s shoulder slightly with a sigh.


    ¡°I like being with you.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m up for anything as long as we¡¯re together.¡±


    His close proximity made Gong Yu¡¯s cheeks flush more.


    He turned ever redder when he heard what Shi Qing was saying.


    ¡°Me too.¡±


    He mumbled timidly before trying his best to scoot closer to Shi Qing.


    The two of them huddled together like two little animals.


    Nighttime brought out a unique beauty in everything.


    Shi Qing spoke, ¡°Let¡¯s visit the small worlds together once I finish taking care of things in real life.¡±


    In order to save him, Gong Yu decided to use himself as a temte. One by one, the small worlds were generated using his power and memories.


    There was a rhyme and reason for everything.


    The Main System he had caught also issued tasks, but those tasks took ce in actual small worlds. The Hosts repaired these small worlds because the Main System told them to, and the merits gained from the repairs would go to the Main System.


    Then the Main System would divvy up the rewards ordingly to the Hosts.


    Back then, Gong Yu had three options.


    First, he could send Shi Qing to those real small worlds, and they would both be safe after Shi Qingpleted the task.


    He immediately discarded this option. Those little worlds were real, not stories with a predetermined plotline.


    Hosts faced the very real danger of dying in this type of small world. And as the issuer of the task, the World¡¯s Consciousness would not have let Gong Yu tag along.


    Second, he could send other Hosts to the small worlds and use the umted merits to save Shi Qing.


    This option wasn¡¯t viable either because Shi Qing was on his deathbed. Who knew how long it would take for those other Hosts toplete their tasks?


    And finally, he could shatter himself into tiny fragments to use as temtes, download vast quantities of novel settings from the major websites, and use his memories to construct small worlds.


    Gong Yu considered thest option the wless, obvious choice.


    This way, Shi Qing wouldn¡¯t be in any danger. He would be protected in the worlds of Gong Yu¡¯s memories. Additionally, because these weren¡¯t real small worlds, they could buy time in real life as well.


    As long as Shi Qing agreed to do the tasks, even if he failed every single one, Gong Yu could forcibly mark them all as sessfully repaired at the end as the issuer of the tasks.


    And after deceiving the World¡¯s Consciousness, he would use the umted merits to save Shi Qing.


    However, he might be able to fool the World¡¯s Consciousness in that scenario, but he wouldn¡¯t be able to fool himself.


    As an AI, Gong Yu¡¯s memory bank and database were what made him, him. Even the slightest of errors would cause him to crashpletely at the end of the small worlds.


    In other words, he would probably disappear.


    Still, he was more than willing to risk that if it meant saving Shi Qing.


    Shi Qing didn¡¯t know how to feel once he learned of this.


    Under the moonlight, he nced to his side at Gong Yu, who couldn¡¯t bear to even lean on his shoulder too much for fear of crushing him.


    He once asked Gong Yu why he hadn¡¯t told the System to tell him everything.


    If Shi Qing had known that someone was risking their life to save his, he would¡¯ve definitely devoted his full attention to the tasks instead of ying around.


    But Gong Yu told him that his memory became fragmented after splitting himself into pieces.


    He had to fully devote himself to maintaining the virtual small worlds in order to deceive everyone.


    But his world was just too small.


    His memories, his data, even his body was filled with nothing but Shi Qing.


    And unfortunately, the two of them were always enemies in those games they yed.


    Gong Yu couldn¡¯t change his memories.


    After dividing himself into memory fragments, he couldn¡¯t even control whether his fragments would hurt Shi Qing.


    He could only try his best to let Shi Qing be a person of high status and put him at an advantage right at the start.


    However, even he didn¡¯t know if he would still be attracted to Shi Qing without his memories or if the animosity value would decrease.


    If he really told Shi Qing everything, and Shi Qing failed toplete all the tasks...


    He would be sad after waking up, right?


    Gong Yu knew all too well the feeling of knowing you would never see your most important person ever again.


    He didn¡¯t want Shi Qing to ever experience that.


    That was the rationale behind what he did.


    Remaining silent, he let the Shi Qing who had forgotten him do the tasks in peace.


    If Gong Yu was still alive at the end, he would do everything in his power to find Shi Qing.


    And if Gong Yu were to perish at the end, Shi Qing would live on, never the wiser.


    Shi Qing¡¯s heart felt like it had been drenched in acid.


    All he had done was given Gong Yu a stick of tanghulu back then.


    But Gong Yu gave him everything in return, even risking his life to protect him.


    Gong Yu knew he was taking a gamble.


    He also knew that the first two options were obviously safer.


    However, he could never put Shi Qing¡¯s safety on the line.


    Even if the only way to guarantee Shi Qing¡¯s life would be saved was to sacrifice himself, Gong Yu would dly pay that price.


    After learning of all this, Shi Qing only needed a moment to decide to visit those actual small worlds with Gong Yu.


    ¡°We¡¯ll find you a human body. Together.¡±


    How could he bear to watch Gong Yu be trapped in this game forever? He had to get him out.


    And doing tasks in those small worlds was their best bet.


    Now that they didn¡¯t need a temte and with a System by their side, they could enter the small worlds together.


    Gong Yu appeared hesitant. ¡°But those small worlds are real. I can¡¯t guarantee they¡¯ll be free of danger.¡±


    Shi Qingughed and looked up, his characteristic mboyance making itself known.


    ¡°I¡¯ve never been afraid of danger.¡±


    ¡°Even if it is dangerous, I¡¯m sure we¡¯ll be fine. I¡¯m good at a lot of things and you can ess any and all data. And with the System as our golden finger, we can skedaddle if the going gets too rough.¡±


    Gong Yu was moved.


    But he was still afraid to take this step.


    Shi Qing had a perfectly fine life here. Was it really okay for him to leave it all behind, venturing into foreign small worlds for Gong Yu¡¯s sake?


    ¡°It¡¯s not like I have any family left. You¡¯re the only one in my heart. I¡¯m willing to go anywhere as long as we¡¯re together.¡±


    Shi Qing¡¯s always been the domineering type, but every smooth word from his mouth was coated with honey when they were meant for Gong Yu.


    He leaned on the man¡¯s shoulder and gazed up at the starry sky.


    ¡°I¡¯ll use the rest of my life to make up for forgetting you.¡±


    After remembering how Hosts were practically immortal, Shi Qing corrected himself, ¡°No, perhaps it¡¯ll be every life toe.¡±


    Gong Yu gradually rxed. With bright eyes, he gazed trustingly at his lover and sincerely nodded.


    ¡°Okay!¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s make our preparations. We can take some items along ording to the rules.¡±


    Shi Qing¡¯s mind quickly turned to the various types of weaponry in the real world, including machines like tanks.


    But when he met Gong Yu¡¯s bright and joy-filled eyes...


    Something stirred within him.


    The corners of his lips quirked up into a wicked smile. ¡°There¡¯s one more thing.¡±


    Gong Yu waspletely oblivious. ¡°What¡ª¡±


    Shi Qing had already pounced on him and pinned him to the ground. He looked down at Gong Yu, gazing into his soft eyes.


    ¡°I¡¯m really curious about something. Since yers can get married in-game, can AIs go one step further?¡±


    Gong Yu¡¯s face flushedpletely.


    Still, he stammered a response to the mischievously smiling Shi Qing, ¡°I c-can.¡±


    He had all the memories from the small worlds, so he naturally knew what Shi Qing wanted.


    Although he was still embarrassed, Gong Yu tried his best to say, ¡°I¡¯m really strong. No worse than I was in the small worlds.¡±


    Shi Qing lowered his head to meet Gong Yu¡¯s eyes. He smiled.


    ¡°Then let¡¯s test it out.¡±


    Outside of Myriad Flower Valley, a yer came to take a look around this location he¡¯s heard so much about.


    However, he was repelled by a protective barrier before he could even get close.


    ¡°Strange...another bug? Is there a virus in this Myriad Flower Valley or something??¡±


    He left, very unhappy.


    Two dayster, the barrier disappeared.


    When the yers went in again, they discovered that even the NPCs were absent this time. There were no tasks either. The whole ce waspletely empty, save for a dragon throne.


    And over in the real world, everyone was puzzled by the sudden disappearance from the public eye of that Shi family chairman after his miraculous recovery.


    Almost no one ever saw him again.


    Almost, because sometimes people would say they did see the chairman.


    But everyone dismissed it. It was probably a person who just looked simr anyway.


    After all, have you ever heard of someone looking the exact same ten, twenty, even thirty yearster?


    But those who said they saw him all had very congruent stories.


    They all mentioned how Shi Qing was still as young as ever, with a tall, well-built and very handsome young man by his side. The two were very intimate and seemed to bepanions.


    ording to the person who could pass for Shi Qing¡¯s doppelganger, they came back to take a vacation.


    Were they really on vacation? Was this really the Shi family chairman?


    No one knew for sure.


    However, they could definitely tell that the duo loved each other deeply. Every nce they shared was tender and sweet.


    Peipeipei.


    That¡¯s the unmistakably sour scent of love in the air, ah.


    Author¡¯s Corner


    [I¡¯ve found Buddha. All I did was change the tag topleted and the novel got locked again. It¡¯s so frustrating. Why didn¡¯t I update the summary earlier wuwuwuwu]


    Finished!!!


    For real this time!!!


    Please rate this five out of five starts muamuamuamua


    Next up is ¡®Cultivating in a Scientific World [Transmigrating from ancient to modern times]. There¡¯s not many bookmarks and I haven¡¯t decided on when to start yet, but it¡¯s okay! I¡¯ve found Buddha~


    Congrattions to me forpleting my first sweet BL QT novel! I¡¯m so, so happy!


    Thanks for tagging along everyone. I really want to write an entire essay right now, but I don¡¯t know what to say. I can only say that I love little Shi Qing and I¡¯m happy that I was able to give him a perfect ending. Actually, he¡¯s not all that concerned about living forever. He just wants someone by his side. He only gave up on life before because he forgot about Gong Yu. But now that he has Gong Yu, the two of them will happily go to various small worlds and yact to their heart¡¯s content!


    Allments made within 24 hours of this chapter going up will get red pockets


    Good night little angels~


    And finally, rate this five out of five stars! Ratings afterpletion are very important!! Thanks everyone~ *bows* (¤Å£þ 3£þ)¤Å


    <i>Rain</i>


    Aaaaaand I already miss Shi Qing. QAQ


    Had a really hard time tranting this extra because I didn¡¯t want it to be over. Still, I¡¯m d everything ended on a positive note! May Shi Qing and Gong Yu live happily forever.


    Please give a big thank you to Casey and Sahl for all their hard work! ?


    <i>Sahl</i>


    Oh man, I miss Shi Qing too! This is the second Chinese novel I¡¯vepleted editing and my second with the lovely SilverRain ??. Huge thanks to Casey/Xiao for her awesome co-editing. ??


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!